《I am the Nanny of the Villain》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    The childs room door was firmly shut.


    Beyond the thick door, there was an awful silence. As if no one was in the room.


    Young Master ude, Young Master ude? Please open the door. Please?


    The servants of the Duke of Ambrosia house knocked and called out their masters name eagerly. However, the child stubbornly locked the door and showed no response.


    Young Master ude!


    The servants who were stamping their feet called the childs name in a slightly firmer voice. Then a voice with a faint weeping sound came from inside the door.


    I dont want to


    Oh my God, Young Master ude!


    When the child reacted for the first time, the servants finally felt relieved and patted their hearts. But for a moment, the sad cry of a child who had been holding it back came out.


    No, I dont like it! I dont want to! Wahhhh!


    The servants read the tough stubbornness contained in the voice of their Young Master. Perhaps that heavy door will not open today.


    Youre not my mother, heuk Because I killed my mother


    What are you talking about, Young Master ude? Thats not true.


    I dont need anyone other than my mom! I dont need a nanny!


    Young Master ude!


    Wahh! I dont want to, I dont need you!


    The quiet room was now filled with the crying of a sad child. The stubborn rejection forced the servants to despair, swallowing only dry saliva. As ude had never cried like a child like this before, it became even more difficult for the servants to know how to deal with this unfamiliar situation.


    In the end, their gazes all at once fell on one of the maids.


    Why are you talking nonsense to Young Matter ude?!


    The maid, who received the gaze of resentment all over her body, rather smiled and turned her head away.


    Hmph!


    Her name is May Chenblun. She was the seventh daughter of Baron Chenblun, one of the vassal families of the Duke of Ambrosia. Maybe its because she was different from other servants, May had her nose in the air.


    May was always next to the Young Lord of Ambrosia, sticking to him like glue. So it was obvious what she was whispering to the Young Lord this time. She must have provoked the poor little one by saying, Someone ising to rece udes mother!


    The servants shook their heads in regret and thought. If only the butler and the head maid were here right now, May wouldnt be able to be so arrogant! He had gone out to see the Duke of Ambrosia, who had just left the mansion to attend the Imperial Pce meeting, but had not returned yet.


    Therefore, the servants had to persuade ude by swallowing their rising anger.


    Go away. I, I hate you! Heuk, heuk.


    The sobs of the disappointed child continued to flow through the doors, and there was nothing the servants could do.


    Sarah Millen did not miss a single image of it and carved it into her eyes.


    Its twisted from the start.


    Having been unable to sleep at night due to anticipated tension from the previous day, she raised her hand, swallowing a throbbing headache.


    It seems that Young Lord Ambrosia is not ready yet. Can I go back now?


    !


    The servants shook their heads violently from side to side and fired their desperate eyes at Sarah.


    Please do something!


    It was as if they were looking for salvation.


    They seemed to think that Sarah Millen could solve this difficult situation. That was because the modifier that followed the name Sarah Millen was very unusual.


    In the Crombell Empire, she was called the Ladys Textbook, and even the Emperor himself bowed his head and asked her to oversee the education of the Princess. Even though unmarried women cannot inherit the title and family, she was the actual Countess of the Millen family, who was promised session to the title regardless of her marital status.


    That was Sarah Millen.


    Countess Millen, I am ashamed, but I hope you can lend us your help. Our Young Master ude is not a stubborn child, so I guess he was a little nervous


    They smiled and asked for help. Although their pride was hurt, it was more important for them to carry out their Masters order to introduce Sarah and ude to each other.


    Watching that, Sarah quietly swallowed a sigh. It was not that she was unaware of the servants troubles, but in fact, she was also confused.


    The novel has changed. Why did it change now?


    ude Ambrosia.


    An unfortunate Young Lord who was stigmatized for being born killing his mother as soon as he was born. And the male protagonist of Flower of Darkness, who grows into a viin that will destroy this Empire.


    That was the fate of the weeping child who was now locking the door.


    ude Ambrosia is devoured by the cursed power of darkness passed down from generation to generation in the Duke of Ambrosia, and is saved by Elena Preston, the female protagonist who appears in the distant future.


    Until then, however, he hated himself and showed a growing madness. Eventually, it leads to the unfortunate death of his father. ude Ambrosia had to be unhappy, and became a viin to satisfy his twisted desires.


    Thats how it was written in the novel Flower of Darkness.


    Sarah hade here to prevent udes ckening.


    Its okay. ude has not fallen intoplete despair yet. Then why


    Hungry for affection and love, the male protagonist only craved blind affection for his nanny Sarah throughout his childhood. So Sarah was expecting a child toe running lovingly today and cuddle in her arms. She didnt expect ude to reject her crying sadly like that. She didnt know that the development of the novel, which had frustrated her countless times in the past, would change so vainly like that.


    First of all, the Young Lord rejects me, so


    As she was trying to ease her throbbing headache, saying that was really annoying.


    May, who had been watching this situation with her thin snake eyes, stepped forward with a bright smile and opened her mouth.


    Hmm, is it time for me to step up?


    The servants all looked at Mays arrogant attitude with uneasy eyes.


    No matter how gentle she was next to ude and controlling the child to her own taste, they wondered if she would be disrespectful to Sarah, the actual Countess of Millen.


    But their concerns soon became true.


    But I dont know what to call you. Umm Miss Millen? Lady Millen?


    May!


    The servants were all in shock and shouted Mays name. But May didnt care and rolled her luscious snake tongue.


    Young Master ude is someone who only listens to me, what can you do about it? You guys should have left the nanny position to me. Then there wouldnt have been such a headache. Isnt it? Lady Millen.


    May was deliberately ignorant of the fact that Sarah had been promised the title directly by the Emperor. She seemed to have gained confidence when Sarah stepped down without even saying hello due to udes fierce rejection.


    May! Be aware of your status!


    The servants were once again startled and scolded May. Because Sarah Millen had no reason to be insulted by May, who was only a maid.


    In the Duke house, May was favored by the Young Master, ude, and walked around proudly, but even when the Duke of Ambrosia went outside, she was unable to speak to Sarah Millen.


    So the servants have no choice but to stop her. In this situation, May is the only one who can appease the Young Lord, and if things go wrong, they will not be able to carry out the Dukes order.


    How can you be so rude to Countess Millen? The Countess is the one the Duke himself


    Then are you guys going to bring Young Master ude out? Try it if you can! I cant even approach Young Master ude.


    !


    Sara stared silently at Mays confrontation with the servants who stopped her from contemting. Then, slowly, she straightened her disturbed posture. It was because the person who ruined her first meeting with ude was right in front of her eyes.


    Its interesting.


    A soft voice mixed withughter flowed from between Sarahs lips.


    The servants and May stopped their quarrel and turned to look at her.


    ?


    Their gazes fell on a gentle smiling face.


    The face that was shining brightly with the blue eyes that seemed to have been studded with jewels. May and the Ambrosias servants were at a loss for a moment due to the chilly atmosphere that could be felt even though she was smiling.


    What were you saying just now?


    Its interesting.


    Sara slowly approached May with a leisurely pace. May unknowingly staggered and retreated behind. But Sarah, who came out, looked down at May, who was smaller than her, and said with a soft voice.


    Ive never thought that the people of this prestigious Ambrosia would not know the title that His Majesty, the Emperor of the Crombell Empire, granted me personally.


    At her words, as she gracefully looked around the Duke house, the faces of the Ambrosia servants stiffened all at once.


    Ambrosia was a great pride for them. Insulting the name was like insulting them.


    It was the same for May, so she btedly realized that she was insulting Ambrosia and screamed in surprise.


    Isnt itmon sense that an unmarrieddy cannot be recognized for her title?!


    It is His Majesty the Emperor who personally made the impossible possible. His Majesty also calls me Countess Millen If you have any dissatisfaction, would you like me to give you a chance to confess in front of His Majesty?


    What, what is that?!


    When Sarah mentioned the Emperor, May stuttered.

 Chapter 2:

    Chapter 2:


    At that insignificant and childish appearance, Sarah clicked her tongue. Before they knew it, her gentle face became cold as if the temperature had dropped.


    "Please note that it is unfair for only Sarah Millen to be recognized as a Countess."


    At those words, May trembled and swallowed her saliva without realizing it. May was much easier to deal with than Sarah had expected. She could tell just by looking at her hastily averting her gaze to hide her trembling eyes.


    ''May Chenblun. It is foolish to be weak against the strong and infinitely strong against the weak.''


    Sarah knew the appearance of May Chenblun in the novel ''Flower of Darkness''.


    ''No one will love you, Young Master ude.''


    ''How can I truly love Young Master ude, who can kill people more simply than breathing?''


    ''You killed Sarah, your nanny, didn''t you?''


    She was the extra who whispered these words and encouraged ude to fall further into despair. The most appropriate way to deal with May was to press her down with the logic of overwhelming power. That way, she wouldn''t dare to think about what to do. Sarah looked down and met May''s eyes.


    "......Let''s have a simple ss."


    The way she looked down at May with azure eyes was arrogant, but at the same time, it suited her very well. Under Sarah''s power, May trembled involuntarily.


    "Now, repeat after me. Miss May."


    Sarah spoke in a sweet voice as if she were teaching a child an unfamiliar word.


    "Countess, Millen."


    "......!"


    May''s face, which was thought to be unable to turn any redder, now heated up as if it was about to explode. Seeing that, Sarah said with a smile.


    "Come on."


    Her eyes gleamed and shimmered in the cold light. With the unknown spirit emanating from Sarah, May had no choice but to repeat her words as if she was vomiting it out without her knowing.


    "Coun, Countess Millen."


    At the same time, May frowned and covered her mouth.


    "Good job."


    Sarah smiled sweetly and praised May, then turned her gaze away and passed by her indifferently as if she had finished her errands.


    "......"


    "......"


    Watching Sarah walk to ude''s room with a cane on her side and the fine silk gloves on both hands off one by one, the Duke''s servants quietly raised their thumbs.


    "I appreciate Miss May''s consideration, but I will only ept her heart. From now on, Young Lord ude Ambrosia is under my jurisdiction."


    Sarah, who was shocked by ude''s unexpected rejection, was able to regain her reason thanks to May''s tantrum. Sarah didn''t fully realize this one thing until she stood before ude''s tightly closed door.


    ''It was strange that the world would only move as written in ''Flower of Darkness''. Even if it changes a little now, what I have to do doesn''t change.''


    She had an oath with ude''s biological mother, Dieline. The Duchess, Dieline Ambrosia, was ude''s biological mother, but the current Duke, Ethan Ambrosia, was not ude''s biological father.


    ude''s biological father was not the Duke, but his younger brother, Hugel Ambrosia.


    ''I''m going with Hugel. And I will nevere back to the Crombell Empire again. Tell the child that I am dead. Forget about a mother who is worse than death and please live happily ever after. So you have to help me, Sarah.''


    ''I swear on the soul of Sarah Millen. I will give my all so that your child can be happy.''


    Sarah was obligated to keep that oath. Duke Ethan Ambrosia, who announced his nephew as his son, took care of ude more carefully than anyone else. However, around this time, children were more sensitive to the feelings of their guardians than anyone else. That Duke Ethan Ambrosia was secretly avoiding him. He gave ude everything he wants, but he didn''t give him the ''love'' of his parents. The child would have realized it too soon. Listening to the child''s crying more clearly in front of the door, Sarah swallowed her breath in regret. How could she cover the wounds of a child who believed in the story that his mother died after giving birth to him? Sarah decided to just think about it.


    "I can''t do what the Flower of Darkness wants."


    Sarah muttered as if promising herself, and put her palm on the door. ude''s first misfortune was that he considered himself not worthy of being loved and hated himself. Twisting and twisting through endless self-hatred. In the end, he wanted to destroy everything as much as he was unhappy with himself. He didn''t want to be oppressed by the cursed power of Ambrosia. ude ended up being the viin that led this Empire to destruction.


    ''In the Flower of Darkness, I, ude''s nanny, will die. But Sarah Millen of the Flower of Darkness and I are different.''


    Seeing Sarah''s face full of solemnity, the servants reluctantly retreated. May was the only one who felt that something was going wrong. She approached quickly and tried to restrain Sarah.


    "It''s no use! ude only listens to me, so just tell me what......!"


    "Shush."


    Sarah lifted her index finger and put it on her lips, looking at May blocking her. Then, when she smiled brightly, May flinched and stepped back. She finally eximed, snorted her nose, and shook her head. It was an attitude to try if you could. Sarah was then able to knock on ude''s door without any interruption.


    "Young Lord Ambrosia, can Ie in for a moment?"


    "Go! Go away!"


    The child''s cry grew louder at the unfamiliar voice. It was a voice full of anger at the situation that did not change even after he said no to it several times. Everyone here knew very well that this could not convince the child. A deep resignation appeared on the faces of the servants. But Sarah''s face was full of rxation. In fact, in case this happens, she had something confirmed in advance by Ethan Ambrosia, the head of the dukedom.


    [One, leave all of ude Ambrosia''s education to Sarah Millen.


    Two, the Duke of Ambrosia is responsible for all necessary actions in the process, and shall actively cooperate but not interfere.


    Three, trust Sarah Millenpletely.]


    Ethan Ambrosia epted this ridiculous and monstrous one-sided condition. So Sarah decided to push ahead as she wished. If ude didn''t open up, she could make advances to him diligently in the future. If ude rejected her, it meant that she would break in.


    ''It''s fun to pierce through the obstacle!''


    If the Duke of Ambrosia had known what was going on in Sarah''s head, he would never have epted the above terms. Sarah, who thought so, smiled and opened her mouth.


    "Young Master ude?"


    "What!"


    "I will go in believing that you have given me permission. If you are near the door, please stay far away for a while."


    "Huh?"


    Obviously, he refused, but when did he give permission. ude''s voice mumbled as if puzzled. Sarah heard the footsteps behind the door for a moment. Just in case, she let out her mana and checked, and she could clearly feel the child lying on the bed and slouching his head. A faint smile crept across her lips.


    "Very good."


    Sarah stretched out her hand towards the door. Then, azure mana that resembled her eyes flowed from her fingertips, creating a small magic circle in front of the door. The eyes of May and the servants who were watching Sarah''s actions widened in astonishment. Leaving those faces behind, Sarah lightly tingled her fingers.


    Baaaaaang!!


    The heavy and sturdy door flew lightly like a piece of paper with a light sound. The door flew through the window and crashed into the corner of the Duke''s garden with a loud noise.


    "......!"


    ude, who had been crying with his head buried in the bed, looked at his open door in surprise.


    Tears that could not be wiped flowed down his plump cheeks on his cute little face. While ude, as well as the servants, was stunned, Sarah smiled and leisurely walked into the room. May, who was confident that Sarah would not be able to enter ude''s room without her help, pointed her finger at Sarah''s back with her mouth open.

 Chapter 3:

    Chapter 3:


    Sarah''s brown hair, which had been tied up beautifully, was loosened and fluttering in the wind. Her azure eyes, surrounded by the wind blowing in through the open window, glistened beautifully. The servants of Ambrosia looked at the scene as if they were possessed.


    "......"


    "......"


    In the Empire, no, even on the continent, magicians were very rare. Magicians were a tribe that did not like to appear in the world, and they built a tower and hid in it. They didn''t get along with people, so all of their personalities were entric, bad-tempered, and insanely crazy. However, due to the immense power they possessed, rumors spread that there were infinite locations in thend where the magician resided. Even if those who coveted that ability searched for them, no one knew the location of the tower. Even if it was the greatest Emperor of any continent. The magician they knew was such a being. A great being who can receive treatment equivalent to that of the imperial family no matter where they go.


    "In the Duke of Ambrosia house, a magician is"


    Leaving behind the words of the nkly muttering servants, Sarah approached ude. Then, slowly, with a tenacious gaze, she stared at the child''s face. The dazzling tinum blonde hair characteristic of the Duke of Ambrosia was clinging to his tear-soaked cheeks. The eyes of the child, which widened in surprise, were green resembling the lovely Dieline. Sarah''s heart ached when she found her childhood friend''s appearance in the form of a child.


    ''So beautiful''


    It was hard to believe that the poor puppy-like Young Lord would be a viin to destroy the Empire in the distant future. The 6-year-old ude Ambrosia was more than her imagination, like an angel that was cute enough to bite.


    "Fufu."


    A pleasant smile formed on Sarah''s lips. Sarah fell in love as soon as she met ude''s clear and beautiful green eyes. She slowly reached her hand and offered the first greeting she had been preparing for a very long time.


    "Hello, Young Lord Ambrosia? My name is Sarah Millen, who will be Young Lord''s nanny and tutor from today."


    Seeing the face of a child who resembled her friend Dieline, the guilt that had always gued her was lifted. Sarah remembered the night when she decided to be ude''s nanny.


    ***


    It was a night with loud thunder and a strong rainstorm.


    "No, no I have to go back, but I have to go back. Please, please!"


    Sarah groaned as she ripped her hair out and punched her chest.


    "I have to revise the contents, but I don''t have time..."


    Despair was dripping in the voice that flowed out in vain. She had a secret she couldn''t tell anyone else. A secret that was greater and would never be understood than the secret that she was a magician.


    "Why can''t I wake up in Park Hyeyeon''s body?"


    Sarah Millen, a youngdy of the Count family with a long history of the Empire, is also Park Hyeyeon, an ordinary citizen of the Republic of Korea. That was the secret she had. She was a person who lived the lives of two people at the same time as a single soul.


    "There was never a time when I couldn''t return to Park Hyeyeon''s body... Obviously, something was wrong."


    The timing of going back and forth between the two bodies could be controlled at her will. It didn''t make sense that one body couldn''t return to the other unless one body died. She could vividly feel that the souls of Park Hyeyeon and Sarah Millen were still connected. When Park Hyeyeon''s body was in a traffic ident, she felt something shaking her soul, but the string that seemed to break was definitely connected.


    "I have to go back. I just have to go back and edit the novel. Dieline, I can''t let Dieline go crazy like this Ahhh!"


    Sarah lost her reason and shed tears at the helplessness she felt for the first time in her life.


    "What''s the use of having all this power...?"


    From the moment she was born, she realized that she was gifted with strong mana. With power so powerful that her soul copsed, she instinctively split her soul into two and threw one to the border of another dimension. In this way, Park Hyeyeon was born in Korea, and Sarah Millen was born in the Crombell Empire. When Sarah Millen fell asleep, she woke up in Park Hyeyeon''s body. While living in Park Hyeyeon''s body, when she suddenly fell asleep one day, she woke up again in Sarah Millen''s body repeatedly. Although she lived the lives of Park Hyeyeon and Sarah Millen for a long time, only one day had passed in their respective worlds. That''s why Sarah lived twice as long as the others and managed to bnce her two lives well. Unlike Sarah Millen, who could freely wield powerful mana, Park Hyeyeon, who had the ability to predict the future, foresaw the future of the world in which Sarah Millen lived. It was a very peaceful life.


    Knock knock.


    Sarah escaped from her deep thought at the sound of a careful knock.


    "Come in."


    "Umm, Mdy. You have a guest."


    "At this time, who woulde without prior notice."


    "It''s Duchess Dieline Ambrosia."


    The name from the servant''s mouth heavily pierced and pressed on Sarah''s heart. Thunder and rainstorm were still raging outside the window. Her close friend must have been rushing the horseman through this inclement weather. The consequence of the sinmitted by Park Hyeyeon came to Sarah Millen.


    "......Guide her to the living room."


    "Do you want me to help you wash your face?"


    "Okay."


    Sarah was skillfully served by the servants, wondering where all this had gone wrong. In this Empire, no, she has the most powerful magic in the world. It allowed her to have her infinite glory. However, she did not know that not knowing the limits of her own power could lead to such an unexpected tragedy. It all came from there. In the future, as she saw through her ''foresight'', this beautiful Empire would be thrown into great chaos. In that future, Sarah hid her power and lived in seclusion, quietly nurturing her disciples. She must have been concerned that the bnce of the world would be disturbed if she, who had strong power, actively intervened.


    ''In the end, I will try to save the world with my disciples only after everything copses.''


    Sarah knew well that she couldn''t help it even though she didn''t like it. So, with a broken heart, she wrote a novel based on the future of the continent that she saw in advance when she was awake as Park Hyeyeon. She wanted to see the stories of people who wisely ovee a desperate situation without the help of an archmage. Like the clichs of the romance fantasy novels that were popr at the time, this was a story of a man who embraced all the despair of the world being saved by a woman who embraced all the happiness of this world. So, in the end, it was a story of oveing all hardships and restoring peace.


    ''Flower of Darkness.''


    This novel was written by her and no one else.


    ***


    "...... Let''s go."


    Sarah slowly got up and headed to the living room. Now it was time to face the first sin shemitted. The door to the living room opened and she could see a woman nervously pulling out a fan. Sarah closed her eyes for a moment as she felt her chest tighten.


    "Duchess."


    Sarah slowly approached the woman and showed courtesy by bending her knees.


    "Oh, Sarah. Please don''t call me that. I always asked you not to."


    Dieline, the Duchess of Ambrosia and Sarah''s long-time friend, quickly held her hand and led her. Before Sarah could sit on the sofa, Dieline held her hands tightly and shook them slightly.


    "Sarah, my precious friend. You''re on my side, right? Right? You said you could do anything for me. Right? Please help me, Sarah!"


    "...... Duchess."


    "Don''t call me like that!"


    Dieline screamed as she kicked off the match. She glowed sharply and criticized Sarah.


    "Don''t call me like that. Only you, you can do that to me."


    "Okay, Dieline. I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    As Sarah called her name affectionately, the real Dieline took a deep breath. Seeing Dieline slowly regaining herposure, Sarah had an intuition that she was now on the edge of a cliff.


    "I have kept my promise with the Duke. Now I''m going to find Hugel. Even if I have to give up on me and Hugel''s child!"


    "Dieline!"


    "You have no idea how terrible this is. But I have no choice but to do this. Ambrosia needed a sessor, and I''m giving birth soon. Then I''ll be able to leave."


    "Do you think you and Hugel''s child can be Ethan Ambrosia''s child? What will happen if this fact is known to the world!"


    "I am the Duchess of Ambrosia and Hugel is the second son of the Duke of Ambrosia! A child with Ambrosia''s blood was born from an orthodox and legal wife. What''s the problem? Huh?"

 Chapter 4:

    Chapter 4:


    Dieline''s hell began when she fell in love with Hugel Ambrosia. She was destined to be the wife of the next Duke of Ambrosia. When she was young, her grandfather had pledged her arranged marriage to Ambrosia.


    ''I''m not shameless enough to covet my younger brother''s woman.''


    Ethan Ambrosia, who became the Duke, said this and was considerate to use separate rooms even after marrying her. Dieline, who was married to the older brother of the man she loved, slowly devoured herself with madness. Even though the Duke did not touch her, Dieline''s stomach was rounded.


    "If Hugel, Hugel had be the Duke, I wouldn''t have gone this far. Ethan Ambrosia, that cursed man made my Hugel..."


    "Dieline, please."


    Sarah sighed as she embraced Dieline, who muttered anxiously biting her nails. This was the beginning of all the tragedies Sarah inadvertentlymitted. The tragic love and misfortune of Dieline, which did not exist in the ''future'' that Park Hyeyeon saw, and was only described in ''Flower of Darkness'' written by Park Hyeyeon.


    ''I want a love like destiny, Sarah! A fierce love that cannot be bound by families, duties, children, or anything else! I think it''s okay to elope in the name of love. A love that blooms in the midst of misfortune. s, what could be more romantic than a tragic love?''


    ''Really? If you look at the novels I''m writing these days, your thoughts will change. There''s a person who has a very tragic love.''


    ''Really? What''s the name of that lucky person?''


    ''I haven''t decided yet.''


    ''Then you can use my name. I want to deepen that kind of love, even in your novel. Just make sure to show me your finished workter, okay?''


    ''Umm Okay, I got it.''


    Sarah, who had no sense of naming, gave Dieline''s name to the character of the male protagonist''s mother as she wished. She also used the names of people she saw in the future. Had she known it would cause such a tragedy, she would never have done it. Sarah regretted that day over and over again.


    "I''m done. That''s the end of the novel. If I''m really dead like this, even my father won''t be able to do anything. But Sarah, can''t you take care of my child as much as I do?"


    Just like Dieline in ''Flower of Darkness'', with the same name but different lives, families, and ages, Sarah''s precious friend, Dieline, fell in love with the younger brother, Hugel, not the Duke of Ambrosia, and had a child she shouldn''t have.


    "Dieline..."


    Sarah looked at Dieline''s round and mountain-like belly. ording to ''Flower of Darkness'', Dieline''s child will be ude Ambrosia, the male protagonist in the novel.


    "Sarah, please. If it were you, you could prevent the curse that would follow my child. So please, I''m begging you. Without you, I can''t leave safely."


    Sarah thought as she looked at Dieline, who desperately looked at her. If she couldn''t change the novel and couldn''t go back anyway, she''d rather restore it, even if it meant destroying this world.


    "Not right now, but if you want Then okay. I will protect your child."


    "Thank you, thank you so much."


    Sarah hugged Dieline''s sad sobbing shoulders, held her hand and thought. She will change the fate of this world that moves ording to ''Flower of Darkness'' written by Park Hyeyeon. ude will have the strongest ally. She will be the only nanny who can be free from the curse passed down from generation to generation in the Duke of Ambrosia. From now on, ''Flower of Darkness'' willy a thorny road in the future of Dieline''s child.


    ''I will crush that road very thoroughly.''


    Sarah firmly vowed to be ude Ambrosia''s nanny.


    <b>***</b>


    Sarah looked forward to meeting ude for the first time and waited impatiently for it to happen. It took her 6 years toplete all the preparations for ude''s future. As she endured the urge of wanting to see the child all this time, she was very happy when she finally met him.


    "Haa..., you''re cuter than I thought."


    Sarah covered her mouth and let out a sigh of exmation. A red blush appeared on her fair, white cheeks.


    "......"


    ude''s body trembled when he saw that. He alternately looked at Sarah''s face and her gentle hand in front of him.


    6 years old.


    Throughout his short life, the child could do whatever he wanted. But now it didn''t go his way at all. The child was just embarrassed by this unnatural situation. So, without realizing it, he reached out his small hand and grabbed Sarah''s outstretched hand.


    "Good, Young Master ude."


    Sarah''s lips curled with satisfaction. It felt like everything had gone awry from the beginning, but this moment when she met her precious child was just touching.


    "Not a bad first meeting, us."


    Not bad!


    At Sarah''s words, ude suddenly came to his senses. He was startled and shook his hand away. Then he averted his confused eyes and started looking for someone to help.


    "May, May!!"


    "Yes, yes! Young Master ude!"


    "Tell that person to go away! Okay? Go away!"


    ude grabbed May''s skirt and whined. May, who was shuddering at the flying door, looked at Sarah in cold sweat.


    ''The Countess'' position of Countess Millen was not obtained by coercion. The Emperor knew that Sarah Millen was a magician!''


    May now understood the meaning of the words of her master, Duke Ethan Ambrosia.


    [Respect Sarah Millen wholeheartedly and never go against her]


    Ethan Ambrosia said that he would be held strictly ountable for anything that happens if the above warning was not followed. May finally realized that her childish attitude had offended someone. Again, she was both a strong and weak person, depending on the situation. Right now, the strong was Sarah Millen and the weak was herself. In such a case, the best way was to prostrate herself and mourn.


    ''Ah ah So scary.''


    May closed her eyes tightly, recalling Sarah''s face and how frightening the picturesque smile that appeared on that beautiful face was. May decided to try to convince ude, who was more docile.


    "Young, Young Master ude? Don''t do that,e here. I''ll give you a hug."


    May held out her arms toward ude, unable to hide her trembling voice. However, ude shook his head violently and cried.


    "Don''t wanna, don''t wanna!"


    Words did not work for the already stubborn child. Tears that welling up in the corners of his red and puffy eyes started dripping down.


    "Oh, my. What''s wrong with our Young Master ude? Please meet her properly and move on. Okay? If you don''t do that, the Duke might get really angry!"


    "Why? Why is my father angry at me because of her?"


    However, at May''s words, the Young Lord seemed to be even more upset. His plump cheeks trembled, and the child began to let out a growling sound again. Sarah closed her eyes for a moment and opened her eyes, feeling the strength of the cane she was holding. The appearance of a child clenching his cute fists, biting his lips, and tears falling sadly is so


    ''So cute.''


    It was so cute. To May and the servants, ude''s stubbornness may feel like a little devil. To Sarah, who had already fallen in love the moment she first met ude, even that appearance was lovely.


    "Fufu."


    A feeling of happiness spilled from Sarah''s face, who smiled brightly as she looked at the child.


    "......"


    "......"


    And the others looked at her with nk faces.


    __________


    T/N: I think I should rify a few points about Sarah, Hyeyeon and Dieline, to make it easier to understand the plot and the timeline.


    1, Sarah is the main soul born in Crombell Empire. Because of her powerful mana, she splitted herself and sent half of her soul to Korea, thus Hyeyeon was born.


    2, Sarah has powerful mana, and Hyeyeon can see the future of Crombell Empire.


    3, Hyeyeon sees that Crombell Empire will be destroyed and Sarah (her other half) can''t do anything to prevent it. Sarah can only save it when it''s already destroyed.


    4. Hyeyeon is heartbroken and decides to write a novel with the same setting as that future. That novel is "Flower of Darkness".


    5. Dieline likes tragic love and when she knows Sarah (Hyeyeon) is writing "Flower of Darkness", she wants Sarah to use her name for the woman experiencing tragic love in the novel. It''s like: If I can''t experience tragic love in real life, then I want to at least experience it in a novel.


    6. And the fate of Dieline (real world) begins to be like the fate of Dieline (novel character). Not sure why but maybe it''s because of Sarah''s (Hyeyeon''s) power. And also the real world where Sarah has lived from birth in Crombell Empire bes the world in the novel. To make it easier to understand, it''s like everything Hyeyeon wrote bes reality in Crombell.

 Chapter 5:

    Chapter 5:


    May and ude stared nkly at Sarah, speechless. May was terrified of Sarah, who could look at ude, a cheeky, stubborn and whining child, saying he was lovely. ude was surprised by Sarah''s calm attitude even though he cried and refused her so intensely. Sarah wondered if they knew that she was now suffering from the urge to have a bite of ude. May and ude shuffled closer to each other without realizing it.


    "ude!"


    A man''s urgent voice was heard calling the child''s name from afar. The sound of the heavy footsteps of several people running in a hurry began to resound in the hallway. ude raised his head for a moment and looked at the door that fell off.


    "The Duke ising."


    In an instant, the air between the servants changed. They focused on making ude''s room neat and moving in a perfect order.


    "Uh, what should I do...!"


    "Young Master ude, please calm down...!"


    "May! Come on, do something for me! Hurry up!"


    From the moment he heard the man''s voice, ude was restless and ran his hand through his messy hair. Using the nket to wipe his tear-stained face, he pulled out the wrinkled clothes, trying to smooth them out. Sarah''s eyes narrowed as she watched ude, who was suddenly busy checking her appearance. Embarrassment and a faint fear shed in her child''s eyes. ude didn''t want his father to find out that he had rejected his nanny.


    ''ude now knows he''s done something wrong.''


    Ah ah, there seemed to be hope. It was not toote for her child to still hope for his parents'' love, and to work hard for it.


    "ude Ambrosia!"


    The Duke''s voice is now as close as possible to the room. Sarah grabbed May''s skirt, who was sweating coldly next to ude with her face as white as a sheet and body stiffened, and gently pushed her back.


    "What, what are you doing? Nanny, go away! I don''t need you!"


    ude was wary of Sarah and yelled at her. He looked like a kitten that was wary and clenched its jaws. Meanwhile, Sarah smiled satisfactorily at ude calling her Nanny.


    Sarah lowered her head and looked into ude''s eyes, and asked with a soft voice.


    "Shall I help you?"


    "......How?"


    "I''ll clean up Young Master ude before the Duke arrives. Of course, I''ll keep what happened today a secret."


    "Really?"


    At Sarah''s words, the child''s ears perked up and moved. The expression on the child''s face as he looked up at her with his eyes brimming with tears was so cute.


    "Of course. But there is one condition."


    "What is it?"


    Sarah turned and beckoned to the servants who were standing still, and then the servants went out of the room to stop the Duke from approaching. They might be able to stall for time.


    "It''s simple. All you have to do is ept me as a nanny."


    "......."


    ude paused for a moment, hesitating. Breaking the stubbornness was hurting the child''s self-esteem.


    "Duke, you are back?"


    "Get out of my way. I''ll go see ude".


    "Ah, he''s inside. However, you have a more important meeting that..."


    Outside the room, she could hear the servants forcefully continuing their conversation to pass the time. Eventually, ude lost hisposure and nodded his head frantically.


    "Okay! I''ll do that! Clean me up quickly. What if my father hates me even more!"


    "......Why would the Duke hate Young Master ude?"


    "How would Nanny know that!"


    ude retorted with a tearful face. As she saw the firm distrust on the child''s face, Sarah smiled bitterly. Then she ced her finger on the child''s forehead and infused her mana. Blue mana began to wrap around ude''s whole body.


    "Uh, uh uh!"


    In a situation simr to when the door was blown up earlier, May let out a small scream in embarrassment.


    ''Is she afraid I''ll blow up ude this time?''


    Sarah looked at May with an absurd look. Still, she was worried about ude because he was the master she served. Thinking so, Sarah twitched his fingers.


    Thud!


    At the same time as a light sound, the Duke of Ambrosia rushed into ude''s room.


    "ude!"


    Rough breath, disheveled hair, and corbone seen between two loose front buttons. An expression of urgent, defenseless, and disheveled uniform. Duke Ethan Ambrosia was famous for being very rational and gentle and not easily excited. It was the first time for servants to see such a disheveled look on the Duke. If it weren''t for the brilliant appearance of the Duke with dazzling tinum blonde hair, he might have been mistaken for someone else.


    "ude?"


    As soon as he entered the room, he hurriedly looked for ude. The gaze that was hovering around the room aimlessly found ude sitting calmly on the bed. He stared at ude, who was neatly dressed with green eyes and neatlybed hair. He looked calm no matter who looked at him. The Duke, who was heaving with heavy breath, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Haa You''re not hurt anywhere."


    He let out a long sigh, wiping his sweat-drenched hair.


    "Ah."


    The Duke of Ambrosiamented slightly as to whether he had found Sarah toote. It was only now that he remembered who ude was with in this room.


    "Countess Millen."


    Duke Ambrosia was able to greet Sarah only after roughly organizing his disorganized uniform.


    "This is Ethan Ambrosia. Please forgive me for being sote to greet you."


    He reached out his hand in a polite manner, asking for greetings, and stared at her with a straight gaze.


    "Oh my."


    In a moment of regret, Sarah covered her mouth and eximed.


    ''Why did Dieline leave the Duke of Ambrosia...?''


    He was so handsome that she couldn''t look straight at his face. Even if she added up the lives of Park Hyeyeon and Sarah Millen, she had never seen a handsome man like him. Sarah had to rethink her precious friend''s love choice.


    "This is Sarah Millen. Thanks to Young Master ude''s warm wee, I forgot about the rudeness."


    "Is that so?"


    Ethan Ambrosia''s questionable gaze turned to ude. His gaze seemed to say that our child could not do that. As if he knew the meaning behind his father''s gaze, ude trembled with tension. The child, who was awkwardly avoiding his gaze, moved slowly and hid his face behind Sarah''s back.


    ''Does he think that he can hide all of his body just by hiding his face?''


    Sarah held her breath for a moment at ude''s cute behavior. If she didn''t do that, she would lose her reasons and hug ude and rub his cheeks.


    "Of course, I think there will be a lot of fun in the future because Young Master ude is so mature."


    "That''s a relief."


    Ethan Ambrosia sighed in relief and bent his knees slightly, trying to meet ude''s gaze. Then the child carefully poked his head out and looked at the Duke.


    "Good job, ude. Don''t forget that you''re Ambrosia''s sessor like today. Now you have to know how to be mature."


    "......Yes, Father."


    The child''s eyes widened at the unexpected praise of his father. A red blush appeared on ude''s cheeks. He clenched and unclenched the hem of his robe, which had been changed with Sarah''s magic, repeatedly. Thepliment she received from her father is very pleasing.


    "What happened to that door?"


    "Ah, the door?"


    "Yes. Was there an explosion?"


    Ethan Ambrosia swept down the back of his neck, recalling the horrors he felt at that time. When the Knights reported that the use of mana was detected in the mansion, he hurriedly turned the carriage around. Fortunately, he didn''t go far, so by the time he arrived at the mansion, he could see clearly with his eyes. The door in ude''s room flew through the window with a loud roar.


    Neither face nor etiquette came to his mind. At that moment, his mind went nk and he jumped off the running carriage and ran like crazy while thinking countless times of ude''s face, who had fallen asleep from crying the night before.


    "That''s"


    Sarah averted her eyes as if in trouble. Then Duke Ethan Ambrosia''s face hardened seriously.


    Are you saying that Sarah, a magician, is in trouble? If so, what the hell happened here?

 Chapter 6:

    Chapter 6:


    Ambrosia''s mansion boasted that it had more iron wall-like security than the Imperial Pce. When this ce was under attack, the Imperial Pce was, of course, already under attack.


    Who would dare to harm his sessor, ude, in Ambrosia''s mansion?


    "......"


    Sarah smiled awkwardly, feeling somewhat sorry.


    "I blew it away."


    "......What did you say?"


    Sarah was a little embarrassed at the thought of being too excited from the first day, but she decided to be a little brazen.


    "ude''s door didn''t open very well. How about recing it right now?"


    "Oh, the door didn''t open well, so you blew it. Am I understanding this correctly?"


    "Yes."


    He was silent for a moment. He made a ratherplicated face, but the smooth forehead was wrinkled a little.


    "I did control the power. How fortunate that the Duke of Ambrosia''s garden isrge."


    The Duke still had a dubious face. When Sarah decided toe as ude''s nanny, he thought he was lucky, but in fact, he had a reasonable suspicion that it might be the opposite. Sarahughed softly as if she understood the Duke''s agony.


    "......"


    There was a moment of silence. Ethan Ambrosia looked at Sarah, who was still smiling, and finally shook his head.


    "There must be a reason for that. Okay, I get it. As you advised, I''ll instruct ude''s door and windows to be reced with stronger ones."


    When he nodded, it was ude, not the servants or May, who was most surprised. It was because he was unfamiliar with his father, who was more difficult and fearful than anyone, nodding his head like a gentle sheep in front of the new nanny. ude, who thought his father would severely scold his nanny, was very disappointed. The child pouted his lips and expressed his displeasure, but the Duke of Ambrosia''s mind seemed to be already focused on the nanny. His father was so mean. If he had done that, he would have been scolded a lot.


    "I''m staying obediently now......"


    ude muttered quietly and looked up at the Duke of Ambrosia. tinum blonde hair that looked exactly like him was shining brightly in the sunlight pouring through the pierced window. ude really liked that color. It was like proof that he was not left alone in this world. Usually, he was afraid of his father, who looked huge and firm. However, the current Duke was not as scary as before, perhaps because his appearance was a bit more disheveled than usual. The child mustered up some courage, jumped out of the bed, and took one step closer to my father.


    "Umm, Father"


    "......!"


    The Duke of Ambrosia, who was absorbed in his conversation with Sarah, was startled and took a step back. ude and Duke Ethan Ambrosia. The faces of the father and son turned pale at the same time.


    "Ah..."


    Tears began to fill up in the eyes of the child, who had turned white. ude''s bracken-like hands were red and shaking. He realized that his father had instinctively rejected him. Ethan also noticed that ude was seriously hurt. But he neither tried to appease nor approach the child. He made a low, sunken face and just straightened his posture.


    ''That is it.''


    Sarah swallowed her sigh inwardly in pity. Duke Ethan Ambrosia seemed to want to leave the ce like this. The thought that these two should not be left like this filled Sarah''s mind. It was because ude had to be emotionally stable in order not to cken like in the Flower of Darkness.''


    "Uicha."


    Sarah slipped her hand into ude''s armpit and lifted him up.


    "Ah!"


    ude''s feet were lifted off the ground in an instant and he had no time to struggle. Sarah just threw the child into Ethan Ambrosia''s arms.


    "!"


    Ethan, who received ude, stiffened. The same was true of ude in his arms. The father and son were equally stiff with simr faces. Sarah, who was observing their expression, covered her mouth with her hand andughed.


    "Oh my, Duke Ambrosia. The way you hold a child is awkward."


    Sarah smiled and lowered the duke''s arms to help support ude''s butt properly. And ude''s arm, which had stiffened with his arms wide open, was also naturally wrapped around the Duke''s neck.


    Thanks to Sarah''s relentless touch, Ethan Ambrosia was able to hug the child in a stable posture.


    "Now, this isfortable for both the child and the father."


    Sarah took off her hand and proudly admired the result of her creation. Now it seemed like a natural father-son rtionship. With both the servants and the father and son who were frozen in shock, only Sarah smiled like a flower blooming brightly alone. ude, in the arms of the Duke of Ambrosia, rolled his eyes and looked at his father''s face. He was scared and wary that his father might be upset. Sarah did not miss every single action of ude and engraved it in her mind.


    "......Countess Millen!"


    The Duke of Ambrosia called out Sarah''s name through his gritted teeth.


    ''Is this still the limit...?''


    Sarah clicked her tongue inwardly and took ude from the Duke of Ambrosia and hugged him. Even ude, who cried and cried because he hated the nanny, came into her arms as if he had been waiting. He even dug into Sarah''s arms and buried his face on her shoulder. The child''s body, which had been stiffened, has now rxed as if relieved. Feeling ude''s hot body temperature, Sarah patted the child on the back.


    "Hing!"


    ude groaned a little, then wrapped her arms around Sarah''s neck and hugged her tightly. Being held in the arms of Duke Ambrosia for a short time seemed to have put him under much tension. The child''s pounding heartbeat could be heard.


    "The two of you are so awkward, I''m all embarrassed. Has Duke Ambrosia ever hugged ude?"


    Duke Ambrosia breathed deeply, sweeping his head up trying to calm his mind.


    "...... I''m ashamed of myself."


    "If so, please remember it well. This is the most basic position to hold a child."


    She let out a deep sigh as the road to go was longer than she had expected. Come to think of it, ude''s biological mother, Dieline, once told Sarah this.


    ''You know what, Sarah? The Duke of Ambrosia is really kind to everyone, but on the other hand, that means no one can be special to him.''


    ''What are you talking about?''


    ''No one will be considered special. He won''t love anyone. Because Ethan Ambrosia is cursed.''


    ''Duke Ethan Ambrosia is cursed?''


    ''Hugel was like that, too. He said that no matter how hard he tried, he could not receive a piece of his brother''s heart. He''s under a curse that he can''t give his heart to anyone. Sarah.''


    Saying that Dielineughed helplessly. She then added in a voice that filled with regret.


    ''Who would love a man with such a terrible curse?''


    A mysterious power is passed down from generation to generation in the Duke of Ambrosia. It was the secret tradition of Ambrosia for the child who inherited the power to be the head of the family.


    Sarah knew what that power was. Because she saw the future through Park Hyeyeon''s ''foresight''. It was Ethan Ambrosia'', not ude Ambrosia, who destroyed this Empire in the future she had seen originally. Lips that were neatly closed, eyes that were gently opened, and firm gaze that glowed. Sarah thought, staring into Ethan Ambrosia''s face.


    ''No matter how you look at it, he doesn''t seem like a person to do so.''


    As is known to the public, he basically had a gentle personality, excellent manners, and etiquette. Even the old Emperor was extremely respectful of him and could not treat him carelessly.


    Emperors and noblemen. Ethan Ambrosia was trusted by these two ipatible groups.


    "......"


    Only he himself would know how twisted he would be inside. The future began to change little by little when Park Hyeyeon began writing the novel ''Flower of Darkness''. One of them was that Ethan Ambrosia, who had been protecting the dukedom alone without any children or family, now had a family. Sarah thought there would be a clue here to change the Flower of Darkness'' and the future'' at the same time.


    ''People don''t change overnight. There must be a dark corner of Ethan Ambrosia that I didn''t write about in ''Flower of Darkness''.''


    It seemed that she had to put more effort into it than winning ude''s heart.


    "Before the education of Young Lord Ambrosia, there is something that must be preceded. Did you promise me that you would cooperate?"


    What ude needed now was not a good educational environment and material support. The child who had been hurt and had grown up in a thorny environment and hated himself needed the warmest care and love of his parents the most. At Sarah''s question, Duke Ambrosia nodded.


    "Of course. If there''s anything you need, I''ll be happy to prepare."


    At his answer, Sarah smiled the brightest sinceing here. Theughter of a woman, perhaps the most beautiful on the continent, captivated the servants for a moment. However, Ethan Ambrosia felt suspicious in herughter.


    "Really? Can you swear?"


    "......Yes."

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:


    Please support the trantion by reading the trantion andmenting on otakutl official site.


    Thank you.


    Everyone from Otaku Trantion


    "Countess Millen? Just now, in what sense do you mean me"


    Unusually, he muffled his lips and furrowed his brow. Perhaps he thought he heard it wrong. However, Sarah''s face was more serious than ever.


    "To be exact, I need the time of Duke Ethan Ambrosia. Once a week, about three hours would be nice."


    "I''m sorry, but since His Majesty announced that he will abdicate, the movement of the nobles has been unusual. At this point, I cannot separate the time."


    "You swore, right? If there is anything I need, you will prepare it for me."


    "Is all you really need is my time?"


    "Yes."


    There was still a smile on Sarah''s lips.


    "......"


    Ethan thought, rubbing his throbbing forehead. The current Emperor, Kylos de Crombell, turned 80 this year. He was one of the most long-lived emperors, and he wielded such a powerful imperial power. Then he dered that he now wanted to step down from the throne and live in a garden. In fact, this wasn''t something Ethan Ambrosia would be busy with. Unfortunately, however, the Emperor did not designate any of the three princes as heirs, and he had no choice but to step forward. The nobles were already divided into three factions, continuing a fierce struggle for session. In the midst of the typhoon''s vortex, only the Duke of Ambrosia was in bnce, unbiased by anyone. As the center of the Empire, he kept his neutrality, so the nobles also noticed and did not cross the line. But it would soon reach its limit.


    ''My head hurts.''


    Ethan Ambrosia looked at ude, who was calmly in Sarah''s arms. Sarah Millen was absolutely necessary for that child because the curseing down to Ambrosia was gradually taking roots in the child''s body. The only people who could control that power were the magicians who could use magic. It was possible because the power of Ambrosia was simr to magic at first nce.


    ''There wille a day when you will need my strength. I am sending an artifact to prove it and send it to Deline''s side. Until then, please take good care of Dieline and the child.''


    Ethan smoothed the ring on his index finger, recalling the letter he received from Sarah six years ago. It was an artifact that he received with the letter. This artifact was the only thing that allowed him to control the power that was raging and fluctuating inside him. For the first time in all his life, he felt liberated from the power of the family.


    "Will it be difficult?"


    "......"


    That was why he couldn''t refuse Sarah''s offer. It was a terrible power that could not be controlled even by family heirlooms passed down from generation to generation. Ethan Ambrosia''s father, the previous Duke, was also engulfed by this power and ran wild and died.


    ''I need her for ude''s sake.''


    Not long ago, the power of Ambrosia was manifested in the child''s body. In addition, Ethan''s power, which he had controlled with artifacts, began to seep again as if resonating with that power.


    The ring sent by Sarah Millen gradually lost its power, and since ude''s curse had also been manifested, Ethan had no choice but to lose patience. Sarah Millen also disappeared after Dieline made up her death and fled after giving birth to ude. Count Millen even dered that he would lock the family door and suspend allmunication. Ethan even thought about finding the Duchess, who fled along with his younger brother, Hugel, and disappeared, again after six years. If he found Dieline, he would be able to bring Sarah Millen, who has been hiding, to the surface as well. He would have done so if he hadn''t got a letter from Sarah Millen just in time. She mentioned Ambrosia''s curse, saying she would visit the dukedom as ude''s nanny.


    ''Maybe she can break the curse that has been passed down through the generations of the Ambrosias.''


    Ethan Ambrosia absolutely needed the power to resolve the cycle of despair that had been passed down for a long time. He needed to hold onto it by any means. After finishing the calction, Ethan looked at Sarah with a gentle smile. Sarah, noticing that his mind had changed positively, also smiled at him.


    "If three hours is a burden, let''s reduce it to two hours. How is it?"


    Once a week, 2 hours. Numerous schedules were rearranged in Ethan''s mind. There was no need to calcte profits or losses. Sarah Millen had what he wanted, and it wasn''t hard to please her for that.


    "Instead of reducing it to just two hours, there is another condition."


    "Let''s hear it then"


    "From now on, you will have breakfast with Young Master ude."


    Ethan''s eyes twitched at the unexpected condition. ude, who was quietly in Sarah''s arms, also had the same reaction.


    "......!"


    The child looked at Sarah with surprised eyes. Except where other nobles were invited, ude had never dined with his father, especially if it was just the two of them. Everyone said he shouldn''t disturb his busy father, so he thought he should do so. ude looked at Sarah and Ethan''s faces alternately. Sarah peeked at the child''s trembling eyes with subtle expectations. Looking at that, she felt like she was going to burst out with a faint smile.


    "I heard that you always eat simple meals in your room?"


    "......You know well."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed. Others might find it hard to believe a woman who was known to have lived in seclusion for six years knew the private life of the Duke. However, after all, she was the one who had known and approached Ambrosia''s power first, which only the imperial family knew for a long time. So knowing one more of these little things didn''t change anything.


    ''Magician Sarah''


    He looked at Sarah Millen in a new light. She didn''t have much presence in Ethan''s life until he knew Sarah Millen was a magician. The forbidden jade leaf* of Count Millen, a prestigious family with a long tradition, the most beautiful, virtuous, and wisedy in the social world, she was the only woman to have attained the title of ''Countess Millen'' by herself, without having had a single encounter with other men.


    <i>*Forbidden jade leaf: the precious and treasured child in a family</i>


    <i></i>


    She might have been an interesting target for energetic noblemen, but not for him. Perhaps that was why when he thought about whether Sarah Millen''s personality was originally like this, he couldn''t recall it as if his memory had been erased. Now standing in front of Ethan Ambrosia, a woman named Sarah Millen was emitting apletely different presence from that blurry impression. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking, and her smiling face was even beautiful.


    "So will you ept my offer?"


    With a soft but strong voice, her eyes seemed to know that he couldn''t refuse the offer. She exuded a sense of intimidation that came out naturally as if breathing.


    ''I don''t have a choice in my hand yet, so I can''t help it.''


    He had to keep up with Sarah''s rhythm. She knew it and was able to hand him an offer. Ethan whispered to Sarah in a subtle and low voice.


    "How am I going to spend my time, if I allow it?"


    As Ethan Ambrosia revealed his positivity, the atmosphere surrounding him softened in an instant.


    Sarah answered with a clearugh filled with joy.


    "It''s going to be a fun ytime."


    "......?"


    Sarah smirked at the Duke of Ambrosia and ude in her arms, whose faces were bewildered. Perhaps the same goes for the servants, who alternatively looked at their master and Sarah. Only then did Sarah realize that her exnation was a littlecking and urgently added.


    "To be exact, the Duke and Young Master ude will spend time together. It will be a very fun and enjoyable ytime."


    ude''s eyes widened at Sarah''s words. Instinctively, the child could understand what Sarah''s purpose was. In short, he would make time to spend with his father. Expectations that couldn''t be hidden came up with a pretty blush on the child''s cheeks.


    "How about you, Young Master ude?"


    The child was startled by Sarah''s question and looked at his father. ude nodded slightly only after confirming that the gentle smile did not disappear from the Duke of Ambrosia''s face.


    "I, I like it......."


    Sarah smiled very brightly as if she was happy to hear the child''s answer. With that beautiful smile, not only ude but also Ethan Ambrosia, instantly lost their gaze to Sarah. The child''s cheeks heated up awkwardly.


    "Since both of you agreed, let''s start from the day I officially join this Duke''s family."

 Chapter 8:

    Chapter 8:


    Please support the trantion by reading the trantion andmenting on otakutl official site.


    Thank you.


    Everyone from Otaku Trantion


    "Huh, heok! Gasp! My Lord, you, here! Cough!"


    Dressed nicely in the uniform of the Knights of Ambrosia, he was Ethan Ambrosia''s aide, Jade. And surprisingly, Jade carried the butler on his back and the head maid in his arms.


    "Jade, you can drop me off now."


    "Thank you, Jade."


    The butler and the maid jumped out of Jade''s arms lightly with expressionless faces. Seeing the two standing behind the Duke of Ambrosia without looking back, Jade gaped like a fish for a moment, unable to speak.


    Soon after, however, he shook his head from side to side as if trying to calm himself down, he approached the Duke and shouted.


    "Why did you run alone like that?!"


    "Ah."


    "Do you know how surprised I was when My Lord suddenly jumped out of the carriage?"


    Jade''s red hair fluttered every time he jumped up and down. Ethan finally realized what he had left behind in the carriage when he saw his fluttering aide and asked, wrinkling his forehead.


    "What about ''that''?"


    "The Knights are guarding it well now!"


    "That''s a relief."


    "Of course, it should be a relief! How can you throw it away like that? How?"


    Jade hit his chest and got angry, but now he began to mumble and sniffle as if he were sad.


    "The Knights disappeared in an instant following My Lord! Some of the rest have to escort the carriage, saying they have to guard ''that''! The butler Veron and the maid Ronda are chasing me, asking why I don''t follow My Lord!"


    "That..."


    Looking at Jade, who looked 100 years older, the Duke of Ambrosia clicked his tongue as if it were pity. That was why he came all the way here carrying a butler and a maid.


    Although he wore the uniform of the Knights of Ambrosia, Jade was actually Ethan''s aide because of his intellect rather than his brute force. Thinking about how hard it must have been for him to carry the butler and the maid on his back, he felt sorry for him.


    "How sad! It''s My Lord who ran away, so why am I..."


    Hearing a voice full of sorrow, Ethan Ambrosia looked at the butler and the maid behind him as if asking. However, the two just looked at Jade, who was whining at the master, pitifully. Eventually, Duke Ambrosia soothed his aide with a soft voice.


    "I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional. Absolutely."


    "I''m sure it wasn''t intentional. If it''s intentional, I''m going to cry!"


    "Of course, making you cry is super fun, but this time it''s really not."


    As his beautiful face dimmed in embarrassment, Jade felt like it was his fault at the moment. When the Duke of Ambrosia apologized, tremendous momentum erupted from the servants, butler, and the maid''s side. It meant to hurry up and receive the Duke''s apology and stop whining.


    "I''m so sad!"


    He eventually buried his face in his hands in despair. There was no one on his side in this mansion. All to be possessed by His Lord! This was why His Lord ran here and there at will.


    In the end, it was his job to deal with it. As much as he was trusted by the Duke, he had to fix it.


    "Haha."


    Hearing the Duke''sugh, Jade turned his head and looked around. His ferocious eyes quickly noticed the brutally broken window.


    "What happened to that? Don''t tell me the boom I heard earlier......"


    Only then did Jade look around in a hurry. Jade''s eyes widened when he saw ude calmly in Sarah''s arms. It was only after checking Sarah''s face that he could realize where the boom came from.


    Young Lord is so calm in the arms of a stranger...!''


    ude seemed to be in a very good mood, seeing the blush on both cheeks. It was the first time Jade saw a sight like this since he became the Duke''s closest aide.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Jade recognized Sarah and hurriedly bowed his back and lowered one of his arms to greet her with courtesy.


    "I''mte to greet you. Countess Millen. Please forgive me for my rudeness. This is Jade Harper."


    "I''ll forgive Sir Harper if he understands my rudeness of responding this way due to circumstances."


    Sarah also smiled with her knees bent slightly as she was holding ude. Duke Ethan Ambrosia looked strangely at the earlobes of his subordinate turning red.


    "As expected, Countess Millen has a lot of generosity. I can only thank you for your generosity."


    Where did his whining attitude a while ago go? Jade was trying to look skillful in front of Sarah. Ethan, who was looking at it curiously, sighed and spoke to Sarah.


    "I can''t take back what I said, so I''ll keep my promise. Countess Millen."


    "I really appreciate it"


    "Then excuse me first."


    He turned around without hesitation. Of course, his one hand was grabbing his aide''s back.


    "Let''s go, Sir Harper."


    "Uh, uiya! My Lord, wait a minute...! My face!"


    "You don''t seem to have anything to do."


    Jade, who was humiliated by His Lord''s grasp and being dragged along ugly, eventually covered his face with both hands. Sarah smiled at the scene, but soon erased her smile, recalling the Duke who had never looked at ude.


    "......"


    The child was looking at the back of his father leaving without saying any words to him. ude''s face, which had been in a long resignation, was subdued unexpectedly.


    It''d be better if he were disappointed openly. There seemed to be no disappointment because there were no expectations, so Sarah''s heart throbbed.


    She unknowingly opened her mouth and grabbed the Duke who was trying to leave the room.


    "Duke."


    "......? Do say."


    "If you keep my power unknown to the public, I''ll reduce it for another hour."


    ude''s body trembled at Sarah''s words. She smiled as she gently stroked the child''s back with her palm. He couldn''t pinpoint Sarah''s intentions but it wasn''t a bad offer for him. Ethan replied with a smile.


    "I''ll be happy to do that."


    Ethan turned around and grabbed Jade''s neck, which he had let go for a moment, again, and continued to leave. Jade once again buried his face in his palms.


    As he stepped out of the broken door and walked down the hallway, Ethan spoke to the butler and the maid, who quietly followed him.


    "Veron, make sure she has what she needs most in Ambrosia and report it."


    "Yes, I understand."


    At the order of the Duke, the butler stopped walking and turned back to ude''s room. As the butler disappeared in the distance, the Duke released Jade''s back.


    "Sigh, you''re so mean. My Lord."


    "You need to withstand it for your embarrassing behavior just now. What would Countess think?"


    "She may think that the aide of the Duke of Ambrosia is very cute."


    "Haha, that''s enough sincerity for nonsense."


    Jade pouted as he watched the back of His Lord walking with a smile. However, he realized that Ronda, the maid, was still behind him and immediately stopped his pouting. She looked at Jade silently with her cool face.


    Although they had been serving His Lord together for several years, Veron and Ronda, the twin brother and sister, were too difficult for Jade. Jade also had blind loyalty to His Lord, but they were very different. They hated Jade, who always talked back to their master.


    Ethan sighed and beckoned Ronda and said.


    "Tell the servants to serve her attentively. I hope the time I have to give her ends in just one hour."


    "Yes."


    As Ronda bowed her head and gradually moved away, Jade let out a sigh.


    "Sir Harper, do you know Sarah Millen well?"


    Jade recalled Sarah Millen, who once turned the social world upside down.


    Beautiful face with youthful eyes. Someone said that she was the most beautiful woman on the continent. In addition, there was always something behind her confident attitude that was not exined by the word elegance''.


    "I know her. I''ve been suffering a lot because all my friends saying is Lady Millen, Lady Millen."


    And above all else, after making her debutante at the age of 17, she was promised the title of Countess by the Emperor. Only spective gossip spread abundantly through the mouths and mouths of nobles who had no way to see her.


    "Was she that much?"


    "How dignified she must have been since she, who had never even attended aing-of-age ceremony, was in charge of the etiquette education of the deceased Duchess and Her Highness the Princess."


    "......I see."


    "And that Countess Millen is a magician! It''s the first time in 40 years in the Crombell Empire, a wizard appeared, My Lord. Probably no one in the Empire would have known that she was a magician."


    He opened his mouth, patting his bright aide on the shoulder.


    "In the future, no one should know. To save more of my precious time."


    At Ethan''s words, Jade asked with a little hesitation.


    "By the way, what will you do if that rat messes up?"


    "That, of course......"


    Jade trembled without realizing it, looking at the face of His Lord smiling with one corner of his mouth raised.


    "It''ll be a little more fun."


    "Uh."


    Someone should know that that friendly smile was actually the most dangerous. Jade opened the door of the carriage ignoring the goosebumps on the back of his head.

 Chapter 9:

    Chapter 9:


    Please support the trantion by reading the trantion andmenting on otakutl official site.


    Thank you.


    Everyone from Otaku Trantion


    The man began to tremble like a trembling aspen tree* when he saw Ethan Ambrosia''s face behind Jade.


    <i>*Trembling aspen: Its name originates from the lightweight shiny leaves that quake and tremble when moved by even the gentlest breeze.</i>


    "Heuk, heuup! Huuumm!"


    The man, drenched in cold sweat, struggled and began to sob.


    "You''ve been doing well."


    Ethan got on the carriage with a noble smile.


    The bound man tried to get away from the Duke by any means but to no avail. It was because the ligaments in his torn ankle had been throbbing and aching.


    Seeing this, Ethan clicked his tongue in pity. A faint sympathy shed across his face. Jade shook his head and got on the carriage. It was scarier because the sympathy was sincere.


    "Take it easy, My Lord. He has to stay alive until the Imperial meeting."


    "He survived through harsh torture. Isn''t his life too pitiful to be killed like this? There is that much mercy."


    Jade looked at His Lord who spoke of mercy in a friendly tone and soon closed the carriage door as if he was tired of it.


    ''I think he''ll be half-dead by the time he arrives at the Imperial Pce''


    Jade thought.


    As soon as the carriage door was closed, the bound man looked at the Duke of Ambrosia with fear in his eyes. With a harmless smile and neatly tidying up his cor, he didn''t seem to have much interest in man on the surface.


    ''If I stay like this, as if I''m dead, I might be able to live.''


    When a small hope shed through the man''s head, Ethan Ambrosia''s mouth opened.


    "Jim Wood. You pay back my trust quite painfully."


    "Ummm!"


    The man called Jim Wood shook his head violently and cried, but the gag in his mouth prevented him from speaking humannguage. He howled like a beast.


    "Since you betrayed Ambrosia and became the First Prince''s loyal dog, the First Prince might show mercy."


    "Huuu..."


    "One thing though, since you have separated him and his brothers, for the sake of other two princes, he is going to kill you horribly so that he can set an example."


    "Eup! Ugh! Hurgh!"


    Jim crawled in front of Ethan Ambrosia with his tears dripping down his knees. Ethan scrunched his brows and dragged his shoes a little more inward due to the man''s clumsy attempt to kiss his feet. It was a tant expression that it was unpleasant to touch dirty things. However, unlike such behavior, Ethan Ambrosia''s voice was soft and even friendly.


    "I tried to cover up as much as I could, saying that there is no way for you, who have been with me for a long time in my mansion, but it has be unavoidable."


    "Heup!"


    Jim''s eyes shook roughly at the voice full of sadness.


    How could he cover it up as much as possible? What did he mean he couldn''t help it?


    It has been 10 years since he infiltrated the Ambrosia mansion as a spy of the First Prince. When Jim, who had found out the truth about Ambrosia house''s curse, was about to send a letter to his lord, he suddenly lost consciousness. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself bound with blood on the cold stone floor.


    It was the Duke who used his own hands to cut off the ligaments of his arms and legs. It was also the same Duke who smiled sweetly while listening to his screams when he was brutally tortured, which ripped his vocal cords to shreds. All for knowing what he shouldn''t know.


    "You should have informed me first, Jim. Before you tried to whisper vulgar words to the First Prince."


    "Hmm."


    "The Second Prince and the Third Prince think that their weaknesses are written in the letter you sent to the First Prince. Since you''re here, I hope we can resolve this misunderstanding..."


    Ethan Ambrosia sighed as if he was deeply contemting, stretching his back. At that sigh, Jim trembled as if stabbed by a knife.


    Ethan Ambrosia made up a letter and sent it to the First Prince, pretending that it was Jim who sent it.


    "However, if we resolve that misunderstanding, the truth of the family that has been hidden for a long time will be revealed. I have no choice but to make an inevitable choice as the head of the house."


    "Hmm, heuk, heuuk!"


    Tears mixed with blood constantly burst out in Jim''s eyes. His saliva flowed down the gag in his mouth.


    Ethan Ambrosia looked at the burden with pity and clicked his tongue. At first nce, his eyes, which were filled with regret, even looked quite caring.


    Being more afraid of that look, Jim felt his own death wasing.


    "You''ll understand, right?"


    "Euup! Eup! Euuuup!"


    Ethan smiled sweetly and reached for Jim. His hand caressing Jim''s cheek was so tender. However, as the ck energy gradually flowed out from his hands, Jim''s struggling body gradually began to lose strength.


    "Hmm..."


    His wide-open eyes instantly rxed, and then his body slipped down. Jim''s ordinary brown eyes shed ck briefly, and soon returned to the original color again.


    "......"


    He no longer struggled, cried, or moaned anymore. He just exhaled with an expressionless face, like a lifeless doll. And with a cracking sound, the ring that was worn on Ethan Ambrosia''s finger cracked.


    "You''ve held out for a long time."


    The artifact was destroyed at the same time Sarah came. He rubbed the ring bitterly and looked out the window at the Duke''s mansion as the carriage moved away, hoping that Sarah''s magic, who would be with ude by now, could suppress this power.


    <b>***</b>


    After Duke Ambrosia left the room, Sarah slowly lowered ude in her arms onto the bed. ude, who was looking at his father''s back until the end, realized that he had been hugging her all the time.


    "......Ah."


    ude thought so nkly, wondering if he had ever been hugged by someone for so long. Then his face became gloomy and he pulled the nket over him.


    Sarah raised her hand over the shaking nket, patting and stroking his back while talking to him affectionately.


    "Are you sad that I reduced your time to spend with your father by another hour?"


    "No."


    "Then what are you upset about?"


    ""


    ude removed the nket and red at Sarah with his puffing cheeks. He hated his nanny, who pretended not to know the reason. As expected, the smile on Sarah''s face was the same as when he first saw her. No matter how much he stared andined, Sarah was not shaken at all.


    ude eventually gave up and answered bluntly with the nket tightly wrapped around his small body.


    "Nanny made Father in trouble."


    "That''s true. I''m sorry."


    "Then, then..."


    ude chose his words for a moment, then stubbornly bit his mouth tight. ude may have expressed his desire of not wanting to talk, but in Sarah''s eyes, he was like a chick. A little, angry, puffy baby chick.


    Sarah quickly smiled and reced the words ude was unable to say earlier.


    "Are you worried that the Duke might be in trouble?"


    ude, who was exposed of what he wanted to say, turned his back to her and answered meekly.


    "......Yes."


    "Oh."


    Sarah clicked her tongue sadly. How much such a young child had to grow up to be like this. At 6 years old, he was the age to be pampered by his parents.


    Compared to other peers, the difference was even more pronounced. Unlike other noble children who have yet to know how to take off their shirts, ude was clearly more mature.


    ording to Sarah''s investigation in advance, she had already begun to read and write the Imperialnguage and was trying to learn noble etiquettes on his own. She knew very well that it was all to impress his father, Duke Ethan Ambrosia.


    The Duke was still indifferent, but it was evident that he tried to be loved by his father with all his might. There was no way that the Duke would not feel any feelings for such a sincere and lovely child.


    She could tell by thinking of the Duke who thought something had happened to ude and rushed into the room frantically. No matter how much the Duke avoided the child, Sarah thought so.


    "I think Young Lord can act a little more spoiled to the Duke."


    "I can''t do that."


    ude''s voice trembled weakly. His voice broke as if he was trying to hold back his tears.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Father...hates me"


    Sarah''s hand, which was stroking the child''s back on the nket, stopped for a moment. Sarah soothed ude with a soft voice, trying to suppress her sadness.


    "That''s not true."


    However, he could not hide the faintly trembling voice. It was as if a burning heart was buried deep in his throat.


    Tock, tock.


    Sarah''s gentle touch continued to fall on the nket. It was so warm, a touch he hadn''t felt in his 6-year-old short life. Although everyone either hated him, feared him, or hated him, oddly enough, Sarah didn''t.


    ude clenched his teeth and bit his lip, feeling like he was about to cry.


    "Don''t get me wrong! I still hate Nanny!"


    "Aren''t you happy that I make some time for you to be with the Duke?"


    "No! Father is busy. Why am I happy that Nanny bothered me?"


    "Oh my, then I made a big mistake. I''ll go to the Duke right now and ask for forgiveness for the rudeness, and I''m going to pretend this story didn''t exist."


    As soon as Sarah finished speaking, ude, startled, got up and quickly pulled off the nket. The eyes of the child, which had widened as much as possible, were very tearful.


    "Puhaha."


    Seeing Sarah burst outughing because he was so cute, ude realized that he had been deceived. He couldn''t believe he was fooled by this joke!


    ude, whose pride was damaged, blushed and put on his nket again and turned around.


    "I hate Nanny so much..."


    "I really like Young Master ude. Because you are lovely."


    Sarah''s calm reply made ude''s eyes flutter. When his name came out of her mouth, ude unknowingly thought the echo of his name was pleasant. However, Sarah, who did not notice it, still stood up with a smiley face.


    "My goal was to say hello briefly today, so I''ll go back now. I have to get ready to join the Duke''s family. You''ll have time to be with me in earnest, so prepare yourself."


    "Urgh."


    "Hahaha. It''s no use even if Young Master ude doesn''t like it."


    Sarahughed softly even though ude made a grumbling sound. Smiling as if it didn''t matter, she put on her gloves again and picked up the cane she had put on the bed. Sarah patted ude, who was still covered in nkets, a couple of times and soon turned around and walked out.


    As the sound of her heels gradually receded, ude peeked out of the nket and stuck his head out. Both of his cheeks flushed brightly.

 Chapter 10:

    Chapter 10:


    Please support the trantion by reading the trantion andmenting on otakutl official site.


    Thank you.


    Everyone from Otaku Trantion


    <b>***</b>


    When Sarah left ude''s room, she found that the servants, including May, were waiting in a line for her. The butler Veron and the maid, Ronda, looked at Sarah, who came out of the room with an expressionless face.


    "I''ve been waiting, Countess Millen."


    "You are here, Countess Millen."


    The maid and butler spoke to Sarah in order. They were different in height and body frame, but they spoke in the same tone with the same face, so it was confusing who said what to her. They were two people who really looked alike.


    "You two are twins."


    "That''s right."


    "That''s what happened."


    The two of them spoke at the same time and then looked at each other. There was no change on their expressionless faces, but somehow there seemed to be a look of disapproval of each other.


    But soon the two turned their heads back to Sarah again. This time, the butler Veron stepped forward and introduced himself in a polite voice.


    "This is Veron Dwayne, the butler of the Ambrosia Mansion. This is Ronda Dwayne, my twin sister and handmaiden."


    Ronda also took her example by lifting the hem of her skirt and bowing her head.


    "Ronda Dwayne greets Countess Millen."


    Both looked professionally trained. The Dwaynes, who had been supporting the Duke of Ambrosia family since his grandfather, was originally themoners. They were recognized for their devotion to the Ambrosia family and were given the title of hereditary Baron on the condition that they would continue to dedicate themselves to the Duke family.


    In fact, the status was given to them thanks to their father, who brought in the predecessor Duke Ambrosia, so the two probably grew up as ordinary citizens when they were young.


    Originally, noble etiquette was an education passed down from each family. From breathing, raising hands, moving lips to rolling eyes, all of which were thoroughly educated from an early age.


    That education was something she had to learn as if breathing since she was a child who didn''t know anything. So Sarah, who lived as Park Hyeyeon in Korea, realized how difficult it was.


    However, both the butler and the maid were using very perfect aristocratic etiquette, so she could see the level of the Duke of Ambrosia.


    ''As expected, this is the level of the only dukedom in the Empire.''


    Those two, who were more outstanding than any nobles, were described in more detail in the Flowers of Darkness. It was a fact that she knew in advance, but the feeling of being reconfirmed was not very good. Whenever she found parts that perfectly matched the Flowers of Darkness, her shoulders became heavy.


    Perhaps because he noticed Sarah''s slightly blurred face, Veron quickly stood in front of her and offered himself as her guide.


    "Master has asked me to deliver a message to Countess Millen. Could you spare a moment?"


    "Of course."


    "Then I''ll guide you."


    The butler bowed politely and adhered to Sarah''s polite attitude. Although she was the Young Lord''s nanny and tutor, the butler in charge of the mansion did not have to be so polite. Beforeing here, Sarah even said that she did not want to be treated as a Countess.


    However, it seemed that the status of the magician and the Countess was difficult for them to treat herfortably. Sarah sighed quietly because she thought there would be a big barrier to bing a perfect Ambrosia member in the future.


    "......Hmm."


    As she walked under the guidance of the butler, Sarah nced lightly at the faces of the servants standing in a line.


    "......!"


    May, who made eye contact with Sarah, avoided her gaze in a cold sweat. There was something piercing her, and her restless expression could be seen from a distance.


    Some of the servants looked at May with a slightly twisted smile as if suing her. Everyone seemed to want Sarah to say something harsh to May.


    ''What else does that child do?''


    Sarah followed the butler with a feeling of increasing trouble. She was sorry for the servants who had high expectations, but Sarah actually had no intention of removing May right now.


    May Chenblun did not exist in the future Park Hyeyeon saw. However, she existed in the Flowers of Darkness. And like this, she actually appeared in front of her.


    Sarah was not confident in dealing with the consequences of the vacancy after chasing May out. And there was a part that kept getting stuck in her mind. Although it was not covered in detail in ''Flower of Darkness'', why did May Chenblun remain by ude''s side until the end?


    She wanted to know that. Perhaps it could be the key to changing the development of the novel.


    "The drawing room is not far away, but should I keep the cane for you?"


    When Ronda, who was following Sarah, secretly spoke, May''s face was tense. If Sarah said something to Ronda about May''s atrocities, she would pay greatly. Feeling May''s earnest gaze, Sarah replied.


    "I''d appreciate it if you could, but how can I ask the maid for this trivial thing? This kind of thing is..."


    Sarah''s gaze, who lightly red at the servants, was directed to May. Frowning, May rolled her eyes and looked at Sarah. Seeing that reminded Sarah of how she messed up her first meeting with ude today.


    Thinking it was okay to tease her a little bit, Sarah raised her hand and pointed at May.


    "Yes, that child. That child should do it."


    "What, what? Me?"


    May, who was suddenly pointed out by Sarah, jumped and shouted. Ronda''s mood fell heavily at that frivolous attitude.


    "Miss May. Please lower your voice."


    "Oh, I''m, I''m sorry. Head maid... But I''m Young Master ude!"


    "Even if it''s not Miss May, there are many who will take care of Young Master."


    "......Yes, I understand."


    At Ronda''s resolute words, May came close, drooping her shoulders. When the servants saw her dispirited, they covered their mouths and giggled. When Ronda red, they straightened up as if they had never done so.


    "Shall we go?"


    Sarah threw her cane at May and followed the butler. May''s face contorted into tears as she followed her tremblingly. The butler and the maid focused all their attention on Sarah, they didn''t care May was there or not.


    "As you know, Countess Millen''s position in the Duke family is ambiguous."


    "I know, I am a nanny and a tutor."


    Originally, other noble families would choose a nanny to take care of the baby from birth. However, ude was so picky from an early age that the nanny could not bear it for a long time and often gave up or kicked out.


    However, for aristocratic children, the nanny was quite essential. When a child grows up, it was the job of a noble nanny to stay by his side like a mother and take care of him until adulthood.


    But for now, ude had no such nanny or tutor. So, inevitably, Sarah Millen had to do both roles.


    "As expected, you''re wise. Originally, in most cases, the nanny was chosen in one of the vassal families or one of the maids who have worked in the family for a long time, so it is under the jurisdiction of the head maid..."


    Following Ronda''s words, Veron also spoke.


    "The family tutor is under the jurisdiction of the butler to invite famous people from outside."


    "My position is ambiguous, but even my status as a Countess is a problem."


    "That is right."


    Sarah was able to understand what Ronda and Veron wanted to say at once. Those who worked in the Duke''s mansion were hired by the butler and the head maid. However, Sarah Millen was a Countess who the Emperor himself recognized, and unofficially a magician who appeared in the Empire for the first time in 40 years. If you had such Countess Millen under you, there would be no such thing as a mutiny.


    However, in everything, the upper and lower rtionship must be made clear. If it copsed, the order of the Duke house would be shaken, so the butler''s concern was justified.


    Although she was ude''s nanny, strictly speaking, Sarah, who was also a guest, had to give way.


    "Actually, I don''t really care. It''s okay to do as you please."


    Sarah shrugged her shoulders, trying to get past the matter as if it wasn''t a big deal. She didn''t want to care about any other problems other than ude now.


    "I can''t do that. In this regard, Master has already made an order."


    "The Duke?"


    "Yes. You are a close friend of the deceased Duchess and the head of the venerable Millen family, so all the employees of the Duke of Ambrosia aremanded to treat Count Millen as Duchess."


    "......Oh my God."


    Sarah''s eyes shifted to May upon hearing the surprising fact. May, who was slowly following behind, shrank even further because she knew the meaning of the gaze.


    Sarah could see how May might have whispered to ude. The Duke''s decree would somehow make it look like Sarah was taking the position of Dieline, ude''s mother.


    ''She was a smarter kid than I thought.''


    She subtly used Sarah''s position in the house to confuse ude, and if she seeded, it would be a great way for ude to reject Sarah to the end. The servants would treat Sarah like a Duchess, and ude who watched it would have no choice but to harbor hostility.


    "This is the drawing-room."


    Thanking the butler for opening the door for her, Sarah stepped in. Before entering the drawing-roompletely, no one heard the sound of a small finger snapping.


    "Ugh!"


    Except for May, who staggered greatly from the sudden weight of the cane. No one noticed that Sarah had used a little magic on this asion.


    "When Ie out, I''ll ask for the cer."


    "Ugh, yes. I understand."


    "It''s precious, so please hold it and don''t put it down."


    At Sarah''smand, May held the wand in both hands with her face reddened. Ronda looked at her curiously, but she quickly paid attention and closed the door to the drawing-room.

 Chapter 11:

    Chapter 11:


    Please support the trantion by reading the trantion andmenting on otakutl official site.


    Thank you.


    Everyone from Otaku Trantion


    <b>***</b>


    Sitting on the sofa in the drawing room, lifting the teacup that had been prepared in advance, Sarah asked.


    "So, what was the message the Duke told you to convey?"


    After hesitating for a moment at Sarah''s question, Veron carefully pulled something piled up on a soft cloth from his arms. And he knelt down on one knee in front of her and handed it over.


    In a very reverent gesture, Sarah corrected her posture and epted it.


    "Can I open it?"


    "Of course."


    When she carefully removed the cloth surrounding it, a small branch appeared. It was so dry that she couldn''t feel anything vitality from it. It was a branch that looked like it would rot and crumble at any moment.


    "Ah, indeed."


    Sarah immediately recognized what this was. And what the Duke wanted.


    "This is the power of Ambrosia."


    "That''s right. As expected, you recognize it right away."


    "I can''t help but recognize it."


    This was the living curse of the Duke of Ambrosia. The ck magic had been passed down from generation to generation. It took away the vitality and deprived life. This power craved and devoured life force. If this power ran wild, it would not only absorb the life force of everything around it but in the end, even its owner''s life force would be devoured by this power and the owner would die. Sarah did not show up for six years after ude was born because she was stuck in a magic tower to study this. Failing to control this power could have put not only the Duke of Ambrosia but also ude in danger because it was the power that drove the world to the brink of destruction in the future she saw.


    It was not perfect, but Sarah was able to figure out a lot about this.


    "Did it run out of power?"


    "It was temporary and very weak, but yes."


    "When is that?"


    "A month ago."


    Sarah''s eyes frowned slightly at her butler''s answer. Although she had expected it, it was sooner than her expectation. It seemed that the artifact she had given to the Duke before she retired seemed to be not enough. A month ago, when Duke Ambrosia''s power ran rampant, the same power began to manifest in ude. As ude grew up, the power that was sleeping inside the child would have grown in volume. Ambrosia''s power grew on despair. The power of the Duke of Ambrosia and ude were the same, but they were growing by sharing different despair. Sarah didn''t know what the Duke''s darkness was, but she knew what ude''s darkness was. The absence of a mother, guilt about being born killing his mother, and anger at the fact that no one gave him full affection. It was understandable if Ethan Ambrosia avoided ude for this reason. Just as negative emotions and negative emotions became despair, Ambrosia''s cursed powers were able to increase volume rapidly when they met each other.


    "Is this branch all that was sacrificed then?"


    "......"


    Veron and Ronda did not answer Sarah''s question. But even if they didn''t answer, Sarah could know. She took a closer look at the two. Veron and Ronda have been expressionless since they first met until now. It was impossible for a butler and a head maid to look after all the household affairs of the Duke family and face and treat external guests in person. Their faces were the face of the Duke. It was the culture of the nobles that could tell how the Duke would treat the guest just by the butler''s expression.


    "My head hurts."


    Sarah sighed loudly, shaking her head. The test to test her skills was not this branch. Two people who lost their ''expression'' by Ambrosia''s power were the actual test the Duke gave to Sarah. If this was not resolved, Duke Ambrosia would expel Sarah from the mansion, no matter how great a magician she was. With a sweet face and beautiful smile, she would make an endless and sober judgment.


    "Did you know that Ambrosia''s power could be used in this way?"


    "You havee to know it through us."


    At Ronda''s answer, Sarah looked at her with a serious face and was in a moment of contemtion. This was the first time Sarah, who had been studying Ambrosia''s curse for six years, had seen the power deprived of something other than life force. Sarah no longer knew what the power of Ambrosia was.


    "It''s okay for me and Ronda. We''ll find another way so that we don''t be a part of the Duke of Ambrosia."


    "Unlike Veron, I have no difort at all even if I live like this."


    Veron and Ronda, who were looking at Sarah''s rapidly darkened expression, tried to ease her burden. But that made it even more difficult. It would be terrifying to have to live their whole life without expression, but Veron and Ronda only thought of Ambrosia. It must have been that the Duke''s power lost control and they were nearby, suffering the consequences. The artifact Sarah gave the Duke of Ambrosia only helped him control his powers. It was not enough to suppress the power that was constantly running wild. It would have been better if it could be sealed, but there was something mysterious that even her superior power could not easily touch. She studied this power for six years and was terrified of this helplessness.


    "It could have been rumored in about a month. You''ve covered the mouths of the servants well."


    "This is what is expected from those who live for Ambrosia. I am confident that Countess can be as free as she is in this Duke''s family."


    Veron''s voice expressed pride in Ambrosia. Despite the butler and the head maid''s entanglement with the curse, not a single word leaked out of the dukedom. That was enough to make them proud. Sarah grumbled quietly andughed for no reason.


    "Tsk. I''m going to miss out on an opportunity to take more of the Duke''s time."


    "......"


    They didn''t respond to Sarah''s words. But somehow she thought that a smile had risen over their expressionless face.


    "Then, I''ll have to prove my worth so that the Duke is willing to cooperate for the remaining hour."


    Sarah put the branch on her palm with a careful touch. It was a magic spell she had already tried countless times, but she didn''t know it would be put into practice so quickly. It was a task that required very delicate and precise control. Even if this branch failed, there would be many more that were dried up differently by the power of the Duke, so it didn''t matter, but the butler and the maid were different.


    No one knew what side effects would ur if the magic to be used on them failed. Sarah infused her mana more carefully than ever. The azure mana gushed out of her heart and gently wrapped it around the branches on her palm. A cool wind blew along with the flow of her magical power and enveloped Sarah.


    "Flow."


    Along with her starting word, azure mana continued to flow along the grain of wood. When Sarah''s mana enveloped the branch that had turned ck, it began to change to the point where it looked green. A veryplex-looking magic circle appeared on the palm of her hand.


    "Come back."


    With thest incantation, a mysterious light emanated from the branch. Veron and Ronda''s eyes widened when they saw a branch slowly descending onto Sarah''s palm while floating in the air and scattering light.


    "!"


    "That!"


    A turquoise light began to shine on the ckened, withered branch. Sarah''s mana was pulled out like a thin thread, adding flesh to the branch, and creating several new leaves. It looked like when it still had vitality. Sarah tingled her finger like this.


    "Hyuk!"


    "It, it came back..."


    Sarah smiled as she wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. She finished saying what Veron and Ronda couldn''t say.


    "Sessfully."


    They looked at each other''s faces, then looked at the branch again. As if by the power of God, the dead came to life.


    "Let''s get started right away before I lose my senses. Come a little closer, both of you."


    Sarah reached out towards Veron and Ronda who were approaching her. Once again, azure mana began to erupt from her heart and surround the two. It felt like her heart was being squeezed tight by the mana, that had been pulled to the limit, in order not to fail. And after a while, a dazzling light surrounded them with a thud.


    <b>***</b>


    Veron contorted his face, crying his eyes out. Ronda held Sarah''s hand with her trembling hands, then let go, and then held it again, shedding tears.


    "I will swear to do my best for everything Countess Millen desires."


    "I will never forget your kindness."


    Sarah had to struggle for a long time to get the two of them up with their knees on the floor, faces dripping with tears.


    "Now that I''m going back to Count Millen house, can you prepare a carriage, Veron?"


    "I''ll prepare it right away."


    "And the tea is cold, can I have another drink while I wait, Ronda?"


    "I''ll bring you some refreshments as well."


    After asking both of them one by one, they got up and staggered out of the drawing-room. Sarah, who was finally left alone, leaned against the sofa, feeling the quiet, submerged air of the drawing-room. There was no magic to restore what was lost by Ambrosia''s unknown power. She had no choice but to pour out the mana she had in return for their vitality. Sarah, who was controlling her nauseous stomach, fell forward.

 Chapter 12:

    Chapter 12:


    Please support the trantion by reading the trantion andmenting on otakutl official site.


    Thank you.


    Everyone from Otaku Trantion


    Blood. Very red and dark red blood was dripping from Sarah''s mouth. She hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand, but couldn''t stop blood flowing from between her fingers. Sarah groaned once more and muttered as she gasped for breath only after she vomited more blood.


    "Tsk. Is this too much?"


    Ambrosia''s power covets and takes away life. In order to revert that power, it required mana that contained life force as well. To solve ude''s misfortune, she had to erase the buds of this curse that had manifested in the little child. From the moment she found out about it, she decided not to use Sarah Millen''s mana and life force. She would probably die prematurely if she ran out of her mana, which contained her vitality. She had to be by ude''s side for a long, very long time and do her best for his happiness.


    ''I have to live long. I''m going to live a long time.''


    She had to buy time to be with ude. So Sarah decided to draw and use the mana of Park Hyeyeon, another soul still vaguely connected to her. It took as much as six years for that to happen. During the six-year period, she conducted research on how to receive the mana of Park Hyeyeon from her Millen''s body as the main research. The final goal of the study was the death of Park Hyeyeon, another self of Sarah.


    "If she''s faded to this extent, she''s going to die."


    Since the soul was connected, some of the symptoms that Park Hyeyeon received also appeared in Sarah. As what she was using was Park Hyeyeon''s vitality, there would be no damage to Sarah''s body, she was just pouring out some blood and suffering from weak anemia. Her stamina was also running low a bit.


    "Ugh."


    Sarah covered her mouth as she felt like she was about to vomit her blood once more. She had be ustomed to the sensation of her inner churning every time she vomited blood. Perhaps Park Hyeyeon''s body was feeling more serious pain than she felt now. If she vomited blood a few more times like this, Park Hyeyeon might die.


    ''That''s not bad either.''


    Even if she went to the other world and revised the novel, she couldn''t change this already twisted fate. She had lived two lives at the same time throughout her life. There were times when it felt like a curse to live in twopletely different worlds together. The gap when Park Hyeyeon, who lived in a world without a status system, returned to the world where Sarah Millen, who lived in a strong status system. She struggled to live a normal life while hiding as much as possible her feelings of not belonging to anywhere and her excessive abilities given to her.


    "Fuu..."


    After Sarah had calmed down a bit, she lifted her head. So when she decided to give up on Park Hyeyeon''s life, it would be a lie to say she wasn''t happy. Because she was finally able to end the two lives she had been getting sick ofing and going. Now, the only thing left was to quickly end Park Hyeyeon''s life, separate her soul, and make her mana belong to Sarah Millen entirely, so that she could gather the mana to neatly erase Ambrosia''s power. It was something that only Sarah Millen, who had the strongest mana in the world, could do.


    "I didn''t know life would be this tough, Park Hyeyeon."


    Sarah''s voice muttered bitterly. Six years was too short to draw out all the mana Park Hyeyeon had. It was also very inconvenient to have to vomit blood over and over again. It didn''t look good, and it was perfect for buying unnecessary worries from the people next to her. Somehow, whenever she vomited blood, she felt strangely bad. Even though she was perfect in theory.


    "This''s why I''m going to die first before I can even be a proper nanny."


    Sarah smiled quietly, moving spontaneously. Then she took a small artifact out of her arms. She had put a message enchantment on her pocket watch. This artifact, invented by Sarah and her disciples when they were in the magic tower, was able to leave messages to each other. When the clock lid was opened, the mirror with the magic circle shone transparently. As soon as Sarah''s gaze touched it, it glowed red, and countless messages began to appear on the mirror.


    [Come back. Pleasee back, Master. It''s not the time yet. My Master, Master Any reason why you have to do this? I told you it''s still dangerous. Master''s body can''t stand it. How can you say there''s nothing wrong with spitting up blood? Others don''t know, but I don''t believe it. What would you do if I found you? So pleasee back while I''m still sane. Shit. I beg you like this. Please Master......]


    [Master, do you know that Benjamin is half crazy? This punk, no, his eyes, no, his eyes are halfway around. I''m so scared. Huhu. Where in the world did you go I will never tell Benjamin. Please tell me a little bit. You trust me, right? Yes? You know that I can''t sleep unless Master pats my head. Have you forgotten all the worries that ''Our Oliven can''t sleep without me?'' What kind of bastards are taking Master away from me now. It''s not enough that he makes Master suffer for 6 years? I will never leave him alone. It''s real!]


    [Master, this is Belluna. I took care of the two brutes that Master personally collected and tied them up. Having been plunged into the Swamp of Eternal Sleep, the two brutes who are suffering from insomnia will not be able to get out easily for a while. However, what''s worrying is that Master disappeared without telling us. With this incident, we realized that we don''t know anything about Master. Master''s face, voice, and even age are unknown to us disciples. I felt a sense of shame. I regret that I knew that you would always be by my side and didn''t even think to find out about you. So, from now on, I will do my best to learn about Master. It''s the order to ask permission, but in fact, I''m also leaving a message like this because what I see is slowly disappearing. Then I''lle to see you soon.]


    The artifact was full of messages filled with worries mixed with the obsession of the disciples looking for the disappeared Sarah. Her heart was shaken by the countless messages that had piled up, but it was not enough to shake her firm oath.


    ''I have only one symptom of anemia and it''s like I''m going to die right now.''


    There was not enough time alone to conduct research on the power of Ambrosia and Park Hyeyeon''s soul in a different world. Therefore, she had no choice but to tell her disciples about her secrets. Since then, her disciples have be more inclined to overprotect her to the extent that they even swore without hesitation that anyone who divulged this secret would have their mana and even their soul annihted. So she had no choice but to leave the magic tower without informing her disciples. She didn''t want them to get involved in this anymore.


    ''I have to leave them one day anyway.''


    Her mouth trembled with a bitter smile. Perhaps her disciples were madly looking for Sarah, who had disappeared from the tower without even leaving a trace by now. However, her students, let alone her tower, were unaware that she was Sarah Millen of the Crombell Empire. In the magic tower, she always covered her face, and without even speaking her voice, she hid her identity so thoroughly that she couldmunicate using paper and pen or by creating letters by magic. Unfortunately, they might be in despair at the fact that they didn''t know a single letter of her name by now.


    "You have a long way to go..."


    Sarah closed her eyes and thought of her dear friend, Dieline. Would Dieline meet Hugel and spend her happy days? When thinking of ude, the child she had left behind at the Duke''s house, maybe she regretted it? At that thought, Sarah''s lips hardened.


    ''It doesn''t matter who Sarah is or what she''s been through. You are precious to me and that won''t change. Sarah, you''re not a monster.''


    She thought of Dieline, who held her hand and smiled brightly as she looked at the empty space like an idiot when she was young. Sarah, who had received salvation with her little hand, murmured with a bitter smile.


    "I''ll do my best, Dieline."


    Waking up the mana sleeping in her body, she groaned and twitched her fingers. Then the blood in Sarah''s mouth, dress, and blood sshed on the sofa were removed cleanly.


    "Ugh."


    Her stomach had already been upset, so even with this simple magic, blood tried to climb up her throat again. This led to the disciples going wild and overprotecting her. But she actually felt pretty good. Every time she spent her mana, she felt Park Hyeyeon''s body breaking down. If she thought that it was atonement for Dieline, even this was sweet. Sarah swallowed the blood that was rushing up and closed her eyes again. She intended to take a break until Veron and Ronda returned to the drawing-room.

 Chapter 13:

    Chapter 13:


    <b>***</b>


    Sarah, as ude''s nanny, decided to stay at the Ambrosia mansion in the future to share his every move. So Count Millen decided to send a messenger to Ambrosia to move Sarah''s luggage. That was why the Ambrosia dukedom had been bustling with untimely guests for a long time.


    "Mdyyyyyy. Do you have to stay here?"


    "You can justmute to workkkkkk."


    "Uahhhhhh Don''t go."


    Sarah smiled awkwardly as she walked forward with a handful of Count Millen''s servants gripping her arms.


    "I''m not going forever, why are you being like this?"


    "You won''te back here often!"


    "I haven''t even gone yet, so I don''t have to go often."


    "Uahh. I don''t know. I don''t know."


    The people of Count Millen wept andughed at Sarah''s words. The servants of Ambrosia, who were watching the rare sight, opened their mouths wide.


    "Can you do that to Our Lord?"


    "I can never do that."


    The servants continued to watch the scene together with ude sticking his head out. Sarah smiled and teased the people around her, and the servants whined at their Countessfortably. ude, who was watching the scene, had an unknown feeling.


    "I don''t like the servants of Count Millen."


    "Honestly, when ites to Count Millen, it''s a family recognized by His Majesty the Emperor, right? It must have hurt their pride to hear that the sessor of the respectable Count was only a nanny."


    ude could hear Ambrosia''s servants gossiping. Hearing this, his mood subsided.


    ''Look at this. Who would like me? They hate it because she''s my nanny.''


    ude nced at Ambrosia''s servants behind him. When ude took one step closer, the servants moved away, and when ude took another step, they moved further away.


    They were polite to him, but they never stayed by his side. Even at a young age, ude knew that they were struggling and fearful of him. It got worse when ude became seriously ill a month ago. Now, as if afraid to even touch ude, the servants trembled even at the slightest contact.


    ''May doesn''t avoid me...''


    When ude recalled that May was the only one who treated him well without avoiding him, he turned his head and looked for her. ude asked Ronda, who was standing behind him.


    "Ronda, where''s May?"


    "That child is being punished formitting a crime."


    "What crime?"


    "It''s not something Young Master ude will care about."


    ""


    ude choked up, but he held it in. Except for May, in this Duke family, Ronda and Veron were the only ones who treated ude casually. Besides, they were both very dear to his father. He didn''t want to be hated by his father because he bothered Ronda for no reason.


    ''I have to find where May is and save her.''


    ude thought so and looked back at Sarah.


    "Ack!"


    Then, when Sarah made eye contact with him, ude was surprised and pulled Ronda''s skirt and covered his face.


    Why is she smiling at me? I don''t like it


    "......Isn''t that too cute?"


    Sarah muttered like a sigh and unconsciously raised her hand to cover her face.


    What the hell was that cute creature?


    ude''s behavior, which he thought he would be hidden if he only needed to cover his face, was so cute that it took her breath away. Sarah took a moment to catch her breath and then walked towards ude.


    "Hello, Young Master ude?"


    "......"


    ude was wary of Sarah who was approaching me and drew closer to Ronda. Then Ronda looked at Sarah with a troubled look.


    "I''m sorry, Countess. The Young Master is shy......"


    "It''s okay because it''s cute."


    Sarah squatted down to meet ude''s eye level. Sarah opened her mouth as she watched ude staring at her through the hem of Ronda''s skirt, not yet shying from her vignt gaze.


    "Why are you upset?"


    "What?"


    "You''re angry."


    ude pouted his lips at Sarah''s words that pierced right through him. ''How can Nanny know that'', the words came up to his throat.


    The servants of Ambrosia fear and avoid ude, but he was jealous of Sarah because she seemed to be loved by her people. However, he didn''t want to admit that he was caught, so ude turned his head around.


    "Does Young Master ude know that I don''t think Young Master ude is cute just because you''re like this?"


    Sarah said that and hugged ude. The child screamed and struggled.


    "What! Put me down!"


    "Ahaha!"


    Sarah smiled coolly and ran with ude in her arms. It was something she did impulsively because she wanted to get closer to the child a little bit before taking the role of ude''s nanny in earnest.


    Seeing Sarah, who kidnapped their Young Master in an instant, the Ambrosia servants opened their mouths without doing anything. ude bit his lips because he thought he was going to burst intoughter when he saw Sarah''s expressions over her shoulder.


    "While they are organizing your luggage, Young Master ude, please y with me."


    "Why me?"


    "Because I want to y with Young Master ude!"


    "......Nanny is really weird."


    Why do you want to y with me? Everyone hates me.


    ude thought so and wrapped his arms around Sarah''s neck. At ude''s tacit eptance, Sarah hummed as if she was in a good mood.


    "What shall we y?"


    ude answered Sarah''s question in a blunt voice.


    "I don''t know!"


    "Don''t do that, please tell me. What do you usually do, Young Master ude?"


    "......"


    ude groaned slightly and buried his head in Sarah''s shoulder. Even if he wanted to tell her, he didn''t have anything to tell her. He had no friends and no one to y with.


    Children around ude''s age would burst into tears when he was by their side and wouldn''t approach him. The slightly older aristocratic children noticed that ude didn''t receive their father''s attention and cleverly harassed him. So he didn''t even know what it was like to have fun.


    "I don''t y. You don''t like ying with me."


    "Oh my? Why do you think so?"


    "I just know. Everyone hates me."


    A faint cry was felt from ude, who was murmuring in a voice that was not like a child. Sarah, who had seen ude''s childhood in ''Flower of Darkness'', knew why the child thought so. That was why her heart ached when she thought of how hurt the child must have been before he even said that to himself.


    "That''s not true. In fact, everyone will like Young Master ude!"


    "No!"


    "That''s true!"


    "No!"


    "It''s true, right?"


    "Sto......"


    ude jumped out of Sarah''s arms, stamping his feet loudly to say that he was upset. ude, whonded stably on the floor, red at Sarah and soon turned around. Sarah followed closely behind ude, who was running forward with his small legs, and smiled.


    "Let''s go together, Young Master ude!"


    "No! Nanny doesn''t know anything!"


    "Why don''t I know? I know everything."


    "Lie!"


    "I''m not lying. I''m a great magician, so I know everything."


    ude, who was walking ahead, stopped at Sarah''s words. ude looked back slightly and asked.


    "Does the great magician really know everything?"


    Sarah swallowed augh at ude''s cute look as he pricked his ears and asked. Then she ced her hands on her waist, shrugged her shoulders, and answered in a confident voice.


    "Of course! I don''t lie."


    "......"


    "Young Master ude is a lovely person. So everyone will love Young Master ude."


    "But, but... Father hates me, too."


    ude lowered his head gloomily, saying that no one would like him when his father hated him. Sarah''s gentle hand fell on ude''s head.


    "As a great magician, I assure you, the Duke loves Young Master ude."


    "......"


    "He is just afraid."


    At Sarah''s words, ude raised his head. It was a soft and warm touch. A touch that was difficult to receive once in a lifetime. Teary eyes carefully looked up at Sarah.


    "Father is strong. There is nothing he would be afraid of."


    "It''s not the same as being strong. People get scared when they have something too precious."


    "......"


    "They are afraid they''ll lose it."


    ude didn''t quite understand what Sarah was talking about. It was too profound for a young child to understand. However, he wanted to believe Sarah''s words that his father valued him. ude unknowingly wiped his tears with his sleeves. Then he spoke bluntly in a voice of kindness.


    "I''ll trust you once!"


    The child giggled and gently grabbed the hem of Sarah''s skirt with his thumb and forefinger. It meant permission.


    "Ah..."


    Then Sarah copsed with a small moan, covering her face with both hands.


    "Nanny? What''s wrong?"


    ude gently shook Sarah, who had copsed in surprise. Sarah trembled weakly at ude''s tiny touch and spoke as if she was sick.


    "My heart hurts because Young Master ude is so cute..."


    "What? Are you teasing me?"


    ude trembled with anger and turned away. The child''s earlobes were all red. Sarah quickly followed ude, who was walking vigorously.


    "I apologize. Are you really mad?"


    At her voice apologizing in a cautious voice, the child nced back and stopped. Then he scratched his blushing cheeks, which were as red as his earlobes, and said in a small voice.


    "You told me to y with you? Hurry up and follow me."


    "What should we y, Young Master ude?"


    "Nanny decides that!"


    The child''s voice was clear, and a bright smile could be seen on Sarah''s face. Even if he was hurt and intimidated, ude, who was ready to open his heart to someone, was lovely.

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:


    <b>***</b>


    Although she made amotion in the Duke of Ambrosia''s mansion, blowing up the doors, the Empire remained silent. It could be so quiet even though a magician appeared in the Empire after decades.


    ''If they could sell this information anywhere, they would be able to earn enough money to live on for the rest of their life.''


    Sarah saw the loyalty of the servants of the Ambrosia family once again. Of course, there may be other reasons that are not entirely loyal.


    "Is this how you do it?"


    "Yes, that''s right. You''re good at it."


    "Umm, but Nanny please do it one more time."


    "Oh my, you''ve already checked five times."


    Sarah had been spending time with ude since early in the morning. This was because today was the first day ude and the Duke decided to have breakfast together. After waking up from dawn, Sarah put a table in the child''s room and taught him a ss on table etiquette.


    "It''s not like that... It''s the first time I''m eating with Father."


    ude blushed and bowed his head. No matter how many times he practiced, the child was trembling and nervous. He checked the time over and over again.


    "I''ll be watching over you, so don''t be too impatient."


    ude grabbed the tableware with his two tiny hands. Sarah could see that the tableware was about to slip because he was sweating from tension. She could understand ude''s fear that he might make a mistake and make his father dislike him more. However, if he kept getting nervous like this, he would really make a mistake.


    Sarah pondered for a moment as she watched ude, who was about to practice until the end. Then a good idea shed through her mind.


    "Young Master ude, would you like to make a bet with me?"


    "A bet?"


    ude''s eyes, which were staring at the tableware intensely, headed toward Sarah. Sarah pinched her arm for a moment at his rabbit-like appearance with his ears pricked up.


    "I asked the kitchen and they said that today''s menu is freshly baked bread, beef stew, and fresh salmon sd. As usual, the food shoulde out in order, but They said that they will skip the order and serve all the dishes at the same time for the busy Duke."


    "Really?"


    For a moment, ude, who was memorizing the order of the tableware tailored to the course, had aplicated expression.


    If the food doesn''te out in order, how should I eat it?


    Since he had never eaten like that before, the boy''s face quickly turned into tears.


    "Young Master ude, what do you think the Duke will eat first? Bread? Stew? Sd?"


    "Hmm, Father is..."


    ude forgot that he had been thinking about table manners before and was lost in thought. ude, who put his hand on his chin and was serious in his own way, was cute. His Sara couldn''t stand it this time and ced her hand gently on the child''s head. The thin, soft tinum hair gently intertwined with her fingers, and the feeling was exquisite.


    ude had no idea how seriously he was contemting, nor did he know that Sarah was stroking her hair. ude lifted his head as soon as Sarah let go of her hand after enjoying this little bliss.


    "Bread!"


    "Bread? Why do you think so?"


    "The chef always served the bread before meals! So Father will eat bread first, too!"


    ude eximed confidently. Looking at the sparkling eyes, Sarah smiled brightly.


    "Then I''ll bet he will eat the sd first."


    "Okay!"


    "If Young Master ude wins, I''ll make you something worthy of praise from the Duke today."


    "Really?"


    At Sarah''s words, a pretty blush appeared on ude''s cheeks.


    "Of course, I don''t lie."


    Sarah nodded with an arrogant look and raised her chin. It looked so reliable that ude came down from the chair and pulled Sarah''s hem.


    "Let''s go quickly, Nanny."


    "Yes, Young Master ude."


    <b>***</b>


    When they went down to the dining room together, the servants were wandering around frantically. Everyone looked busy because their Master and Young Master were about to have the first meal together. They ced a vase on the table and put fresh flowers in it to create a bright atmosphere, as Sarah had told them in advance. Upon hearing Sarah''s opinion, the butler and the head maid could not contain their admiration and praised her until their mouths were dry.


    ''Young Master ude will be very happy.''


    ''Master will be a little awkward, though.''


    The old-fashioned dining room that seemed to suppress something for some reason wasn''t good for the child''s emotions. That was why she tried to make a little change, but Sarah was satisfied because the atmosphere seemed to be warmer than before. As expected, it was right for a house with children to be lively like this.


    "The Duke hasn''te down yet."


    "Yeah..."


    ude looked around slowly to see if the brightly decorated table was awkward. The old-fashioned but dreary restaurant that didn''t look like it was inhabited was turned upside down in one day. This first sight was made by the hands of the nanny. It was strange to see such a change overnight, so ude became unfamiliar with the mansion he had lived in all his life.


    "......"


    ude saw a cushion on his chair that looked big and fluffy no matter who looked at it. He had a chair tailored to his height, but it was so hard that it always hurt his butt. However, he thought that if heined about being hurt for nothing, he would not be an adult, so he endured it.


    "Did Nanny order this?"


    "Yes! What do you think? Do you like it?"


    ude stared at Sarah without answering. Whenever he made eye contact, she smiled. Whenever he talked to her, sheughed, haha, hoho.


    After getting seriously ill a while ago, even the servants avoided him, being afraid of getting sick. Sarah, who treated him without any signs of difficulty, was unfamiliar. It was unfamiliar, she didn''t let him do things on his own, and she listened to him well. He felt something pounding in his chest.


    "Good job."


    Eventually, Sarah smiled brightly at ude''s murmur, who turned his head away with his red cheeks.


    "Master ising down."


    At that time, the butler announced the Duke''s appearance in front of the stairs leading down to the dining room. Then, the busy servants rushed to the front of the stairs at once and stood in a line. ude also followed the servants and walked towards the stairs.


    Ethan, dressed in a neat angr uniform and neatly swept up and fixed his tinum blonde hair, seemed to protrude from the picture.


    "Ah."


    Ethan slowly descended the stairs and found ude and Sarah standing behind him.


    "You came early. Countess Millen."


    "I have to be diligent to always be by Young Master ude''s side."


    Sarah bowed down and whispered gently into the child''s ear.


    "Say good morning to the Duke."


    "Can I do that?"


    "Of course."


    Sarah grinned and patted ude on the back. ude, taking a step forward rigidly, looked up at the Duke from afar and opened his mouth carefully.


    "Good, good morning, Father."


    At ude''s greeting, Ethan paused for a moment and stopped walking. He could see a look of anticipation on the child''s pale face as he looked up at him with blushing cheeks. Ethan looked at Sarah standing behind ude. Sarah smiled at him like that. After a moment of wrinkling his forehead due to the awkwardness, the Duke sighed heavily and nodded his head.


    "......Yes, good morning. ude."


    So Ethan passed the child and sat down. ude, who had been stiff in the meantime, turned his creaking head to look at Sarah.


    ''Good job.''


    A faint smile formed on ude''s lips as Sarah whispered to him. When the Duke sat at the table first, ude followed him and sat opposite the Duke. Sarah calmly stood behind ude.


    "......?"


    Ethan slightly narrowed his brow as he looked at Sarah standing behind ude with the servants. The butler, who quickly noticed his Master''s difort, brought a chair and put it next to ude.


    "This is the seat of Countess Millen."


    "Let''s eat together. If you stand there, I don''t feel good."


    The Duke offered Sarah a seat as if it were natural. It was not a formal offer, but a genuine one. However, Sarah shook her head and refused.


    "It''s okay. I''m Young Master ude''s nanny, not a guest."


    "However, isn''t Countess Millen''s position different?"


    "I appreciate the kindness, but I don''t want to be treated any more than Young Master ude''s nanny in Ambrosia in the future."


    ude thought that the nanny who confidently said everything in front of his father looked a little cool. After Sarah formally refused, he couldn''t offer it anymore. Ethan sighed quietly and picked up the tableware. At the same time, ude and Sarah''s eyes twinkled and shined.

 Chapter 15:

    Chapter 15:


    Ethan, who seemed to have sensed a tremendous gaze, raised his head and looked at ude and Sarah. But ude, who awkwardly averted his eyes, and Sarah, who smiled at ude like that, were not looking at him.


    ''It''s strange. Is it because it''s awkward...''


    Ethan, who clearly felt their gaze longing for something, shook his head. He looked at ude once more, but the child, like him, was rolling his eyes, wondering if the first intimate meal was awkward. Sarah was also smiling, looking only at ude''s back, to see if he was looking away.


    Ethan picked up the tableware again, thinking it was too awkward. At the same time, ude and Sarah''s persistent gaze turned back to him. Bread, stew, or sd? The victory or defeat of the bet depended on where the Duke''s hand touched first. ude''s eyes were shining even though he was nervous. Perhaps because he seeded in greeting his father in the morning, the child''s eyes shone with a desire to be praised this time.


    "Ah!"


    At that moment, a pitiful exmation came from ude. Unfortunately, the Duke chose sd as his first dish, just like Sarah had chosen.


    "Fufu."


    Sara''s softugh could be heard behind ude''s back. ude suddenly hated the sd and picked up the bread. He didn''t know if it was going down his throat or his nostrils.


    ''I wanted to receivepliments from Father.''


    The disappointment was even greater than the expectation. He thought he knew his father better than his nanny, Sarah. But he was saddened because he couldn''t guess his father''s appetite, which even Sarah could have guessed. Just as he didn''t know anything about his father, he probably didn''t know anything about him either.


    ude nced at the Duke eating gracefully in front of him. The Duke didn''t even make eye contact with ude except when he first greeted him in the morning.


    ''After all, Father hates me.''


    The excitement subsided in an instant. ude drooped his shoulders and reached out helplessly. At that time, ude''s elbow hit a ss cup next to the tableware.


    Crash!


    The ss cup that fell under the table with a sharp sound was shattered and broken.


    "...!"


    A loud noise urupted in the quiet dining room. ude looked up in surprise. And when he made eye contact with the Duke looking at him, he couldn''t breathe properly. This was because he made a big mistake at the first meal with his father. ude''s face grew pale.


    ''Sigh.''


    Sarah, who had been watching the whole scene, clicked her tongue in regret. When Sarah winked lightly, the servants quickly removed the ss that ude had broken and poured water into a new ss. Still, ude remained frozen and did nothing. Ethan looked at the child calmly to see if there was any injury, but in ude''s eyes, it seemed as if he was just reprimanding himself. Sarah eventually pulled out the chair next to ude and sat down.


    "...... Countess Millen?"


    When she sat down in her chair, which she had refused to eat a little while ago, Ethan called out to Sarah as if puzzled. ude, who had been frozened by an unexpected mistake, also turned his creaky head to look at Sarah.


    "Nanny?"


    "I thought I''d like to eat something too."


    Sarah smiled calmly and looked at the father and son. It could be burdensome to receive the gaze of two men at once, but Sarah smiled once without showing any signs of difort and asked the Duke for understanding.


    "Is it okay if I eat?"


    "Ah, of course. Head maid......"


    Ethan nodded and tried to ask the head maid for Sarah''s meal but there was no need for that. As soon as Sarah sat down, the maid served her share of the meal as if she had been waiting to do that.


    "Well, it looks like there''s nothing else to ask for."


    Besides that, the head maid was waiting with a tray full of food, just in case Sarah needed anything more. It was a sincerity that was not seen when only the two of them, Ethan and ude, were having a meal. Ethan made eye contact with her and saw an embarrassed smile on the face of the head maid. She thought she couldn''t do anything to her savior who had helped her recover her lost expression.


    "Then, thank you for the meal."


    Sarah lifted the tableware when simple but appetizing food was ced in front of her. ude hesitated a little, then followed her and picked up his dishes.


    ''And you said you hated it so much. You''re following me well.''


    Ethan quietly followed Sarah''s actions and looked at ude, who was eating with persistent eyes. He was reported that ude had violently rejected Sarah at their first meeting. But after facing Sarah, ude seemed to like her more than he thought.


    "Um, the food is excellent. I think I''ll want to eat it everyday from now on?"


    At that time, ude quietly pointed out the error of what she had said before.


    "It''s against etiquette for the superiors to eat with the subordinates, Nanny."


    "That outrageous etiquette, let me try it once!"


    "......"


    ude was at a loss for words at her too dignified deration.


    "The etiquette was not originally established from the beginning. When people''s ways of acting gathered and umted and became a rule, the name "etiquette" came to be."


    "That''s right."


    Ethan quietly responded. Sarah smiled at the Duke as if she was grateful, and then continued to look at ude again.


    "So in Ambrosia, if I, as the nanny, eat together and set an example for dining etiquette over and over again, and that bes a rule, wouldn''t that be the breakfast etiquette for the Duke of Ambrosia''s house?"


    "Is it?"


    "But that doesn''t mean I''m going to eat lunch, dinner, and evente-night snacks like this."


    ude finally nodded his head at the very usible remark.


    "Are the magicians originally as smooth as Countess?"


    To Ethan''s question, Sarah shrugged her shoulders as if he had misunderstood everything.


    "Most of those old-fashioned geezers are the ones who have cobwebs in their mouths."


    "Oh, I guess they don''t talk much."


    "Of course. In the magic tower, you can''t hear anything except the explosion sound from theb where the experiment failed."


    When the story of the magic tower came out, the Duke''s eyes glistened with a strange light. Pretending not to be interested, he lifted a ss and took a sip of water to examine Sarah''s expression.


    At the same time, Sarah was smiling and whispering to ude, who looked at her curiously as he listened to her own story. Watching Sarah served her meat from her own te of beef stew to ude''s te, the Duke replied in anguid voice.


    "I really want to hear about that."


    "The Duke''s taste is so... unique. If you want, I can tell you here right now."


    "I''ll politely refuse. I can''t have you blown away the door of my precious mansion once again."


    "Oh my."


    ude chewed on the meat Sarah gave him while listening to the conversation between the two. Sarah just whispered that he could grow tall like his father if he ate well while handing over the meat.


    ''Nanny is not afraid of Father?''


    ude was amazed at the sight of Sarahughing at the Duke and joking around. Come to think of it, it seemed to be the first time he had heard his father''s voice for such a long time. Somehow, when he was with the nanny, the time he spent with his father did not feel so difficult.


    ude''s spoon, which he had been using to pick up the meat, collided with the te with a cracking sound. He had already eaten all the meat Sarah gave him.


    "Ah."


    At that time, when he was smacking his lips out of regret, arge piece of meat was ced on ude''s te. He looked up to see if Sarah had given him another piece, it was Ethan, no one else, who was transferring the meat from his te onto ude''s te.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t dare to charge Count Millen for the door."


    He continued the conversation with Sarah without looking at ude. However, ude stared nkly at his father, feeling his heart beating fast. Somehow, he felt like he couldn''t eat the meat on the te easily. He felt like he wanted to take it somewhere and hide it. So far, he had received a lot from his father as his father bought everything he needed, but a few bite-sized pieces of meat seemed more valuable than anything else in the world.


    "Then I''ll appreciate your favor."


    Sarah pretended not to be watching the Duke''s actions. She felt very happy. The Duke must have unconsciously imitated her actions of giving ude meat. But at least Sarah could see that the Duke, who had not been interested in ude throughout the meal, was actually paying a lot of attention.


    ''As expected, in the Duke''s heart, ude is also very important.''


    In fact, ude was not the Duke''s biological son, so even if he was not affectionate to ude, there was nothing she could do about it. However, the Duke seemed to care about ude a little more than Sarah expected. He didn''t seem to realize it himself yet, and he didn''t even know how to deal with it.

 Chapter 16:

    Chapter 16:


    <b>***</b>


    The meal ended safely. Sarah was a suitable conversation partner between the awkward father and son. Thanks to that, ude was able to exchange a few words with his father.


    Sarah involuntarily stroked ude''s hair as he ate the pudding from dessert with a happy face. Until morning, ude hated having Sarah touch him first, but now, he was quietly receiving Sarah''s hand. It was the feeling when a ferocious cat, which always used its ws to scratch her, finally let out a purr for the first time.


    Sarah focused all her attention on ude''s adorable hands as he gripped a spoon and scooped out the pudding, and her cheeks twitched from mumbling hard.


    ''Cute. So cute. ude eating pudding is so cute.''


    Her love for ude was dripping from her gaze.


    "......"


    Ethan, who was quietly observing it while drinking tea, was engulfed with a new feeling. It was even more so because he never imagined that the day woulde when he had such a peaceful breakfast with his child. She must be well aware that the power of Ambrosia was manifested in ude but Sarah seemed to have no hesitation. So Ethan unknowingly asked her a question.


    "Why do you like ude?"


    "Our Young Master ude is so mature and cute. How could I not like him?"


    ude was rather embarrassed by her attitude of stating something so obvious. The earlobe of the child, who had turned his head away in embarrassment, was stained with a soft red color. Even if he pretended not to be, Sarah''s words made him happy.


    "Ah, I praised you in front of the Duke like this. Please smile once and say that I did well. Young Master ude."


    Saying this, Sarah poked the child''s cheek with her finger. Ethan muttered quietly, looking at Sarah, who was all distracted by ude.


    "...... Just for that reason."


    Ethan had to thank that woman just for having Sarah, the magician, next to ude like that. Sarah seemed to like ude more than how much one would feel for the child of a close friend.


    If anyone asked if he had taken good care of his child as ude''s guardian, Ethan couldn''t easily answer. Even if his brother and the runaway Duchess came back and pped him on the face for neglecting their child, Ethan was willing to wee that p.


    ''He has never had a face like that in front of me.''


    He looked at ude, who pouted his lips as Sarah annoyed him and pushed her away. He was pretending to be blunt, but he couldn''t hide the faint smile on his face. He was behaving just like his age, so Ethan closed his eyes.


    ''He should know how to be wary of false affection. Is it too much?''


    Soon, the time for entry was approaching. This strange breakfast was slowlying to an end.


    "I''ve put the carriage on standby, Master."


    When the butler approached and whispered to Ethan, he put down the teacup he was holding.


    "I''m going to get up now, Countess Min."


    "Are you leaving already? I don''t think you''ve finished your tea yet."


    "Thanks to Countess, we enjoyed the mealtime that could have been hastily filled in the carriage, so I have to hurry."


    "Oh my God, what a shame."


    Saying so, Sarah followed Ethan and stood up. Her eyes were fixed on ude, who was staring at Ethan. ude was disappointed because he had to part with his father early. Ethan also knew what that gaze of the child meant. He turned around, feeling his steps today strangely heavy.


    "Ah, shall we go see the Duke off?"


    ude, who had a gloomy face, lifted his head at Sarah''s words.


    "Really?"


    "Of course. The Duke is going to work hard, but who will see him off if Young Master ude doesn''t do it?"


    Ethan looked back involuntarily at the conversation he heard behind his back. Whether he looked back or not, ude and Sarah were busy looking at each other and talking.


    "If Young Master ude sees him off, he''ll be able to cheer up more!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course! Look over there! The Duke who''s going to work alone looks so lonely! Can''t you see how sad he is?"


    Sarah said, pointing to the Duke with her hand. Coincidentally, the time she pointed at him was exactly the same as the time he looked back, and it looked as if he had looked back because of what Sarah had said.


    "......"


    When the desperate eyes containing the child''s sympathy touched him, he couldn''t say anything.


    "I''ll see you off."


    "Oh my God, our Young Master ude. How wonderful!"


    Sarah opened her arms, hugged ude, and lifted him up. ude, who was in Sarah''s arms, looked at Ethan with tearful eyes. Ethan, seeing the child''s first sympathetic gaze, swallowed a vain smile. Sarah, who created all this situation casually, winked at Ethan with ude in her arms.


    "I will take the Young Master."


    The butler, concerned that it would be difficult for Sarah, approached and said, but she tly refused.


    "No. Young Master ude is so warm that it makes me feel good."


    Sarah buried her head in ude''s neck and rubbed. udeughed at the tickling sensation and fell back. Sarah''s light brown hair, which had been neatly tucked up, became brittle.


    As they walked out of the entrance of the mansion, the coachman, who had been waiting, quickly drove the carriage to their location.


    "Actually, it''s my first time seeing Father off."


    ude whispered to Sarah as if telling a great secret. Seeing his father off was not enough for the child to calm his excitement.


    ude was such a lovely child. Sarah approached Ethan, who was waiting for ude to see him off as awkwardly as the child was.


    "I heard it''s the first time Young Master ude see you off? Is it awkward?"


    "Even though it''s the first time..."


    When Sarah asked, Ethan slowly looked around, blurring the end of his speech. Usually, only the butler and the head maid were next to him when he entered the Pce. Even that was to supplement, not to see him off. In fact, it was his first time having someone see him off today.


    When ude and Sarah went out to see him off, most of the servants of the Duke''s house also went out.


    "I don''t need such a grand farewell."


    "Fufu. Isn''t it lively and nice? A mansion where many people live."


    "......It''s a little cumbersome, but it''s okay."


    This scenery was very awkward for Ethan, but it wasn''t bad either. Above all, if this thing made ude, made that child happy.


    "Ah, but the necktie..."


    Sarah, who found Ethan''s necktie a little crooked at that time, took a step closer. At the same time, Ethan took a step back. It was Ethan who was most surprised by the outright refusal. He opened his mouth, narrowing his eyebrows faintly, not knowing that he would back away like this.


    "You better note too close to me, Countess Millen."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s dangerous. Don''t you know?"


    Ethan''s self-helpful answer was mixed with a stronger resignation than ude.


    "I don''t want to cause any harm."


    To be precise, he wanted to refrain from asking for more than what he wanted from Sarah. Suppressing the power of Ambrosia manifested in ude so that ude didn''t suffer the same as himself was all he wanted from Sarah.


    ''Because there is no such thing as pure favor. There''s no need to increase my debt in the future.''


    He didn''t know how much Ambrosia would pay her in the future, but he would probably have to give her a ton of money. He had been preparing for it since he invited Sarah to this mansion.


    "How much do you believe in my abilities, Duke?"


    "I trust and expect your abilities to the same extent of the usefulness of the artifact you gave me."


    "Aren''t you expecting me to be able to do more than that?"

 Chapter 17:

    Chapter 17:


    The cursed power of the Ambrosia family grew stronger the more it was used. No family record found where this power originated or what and how much it could destroy.


    ''This power is a blessing, but it''s stillcking. Ambrosia can take possession of everything in thisnd if this power grows.''


    Ethan''s father, the previous duke, did anything to further develop this power. He noticed that he could increase Ambrosia''s power even more by using someone with the same power. The previous duke was trying to increase his power, but he was overwhelmed so violently that he was devoured by this power and died.


    ''......Don''t refuse it, Son. ept it. What will remain without this power? You have to do anything to get what you want.''


    In thest will of the previous duke, there was a filthy ambition and obsession for the power of Ambrosia. Ethan couldn''t stand it because it was terrible. The predicted future for himself and ude was just around the corner. The same was true a month ago when he was out of control.


    The moment the power of Ambrosia appeared in ude, the child fell ill. It was something that could happen in the process of instinctively rejecting the power. Ethan caressed the forehead of the feverish, nonsensical child, and could feel his forgotten strength suddenly increase in volume. Even though ude''s power was not strong enough to make him explode yet.


    ''ude''s power is too strong. He could be a monster worse than his father.''


    Ambrosia''s power gradually drove people crazy and gnawed at their minds. Thankfully, thanks to the ring Sarah gave Ethan, he was able to control his mind that was about to go mad, being dyed by Ambrosia''s power. If it wasn''t for the ring, Veron and Ronda''s expressions wouldn''t be the only things that disappeared.


    He could feel it when he held ude in his arms for a while yesterday. He could feel the power that he had been controlling with the help of the ring was about to go wild once again. And when he used it onest time dealing with the First Prince''s spy, the ring waspletely cracked and lost its powers. Since then, he had been controlling the flow of the power to the extreme. So right now, Ethan was busy restraining the power that ran rampant in him.


    "The ring, there''s a crack."


    Sarah noticed this and looked at the Duke with a new look.


    ''It must be difficult to control his power.''


    It was impossible for an ordinary person to lead a daily life in this state. It was surprising that he was living such a difficult life without showing anything. Perhaps he had lived his whole life suppressing and restraining himself.


    "That''s right. Thanks to you, I''ve gotten into the habit of livingfortably, so it''s a bit difficult to restrain myself now."


    Ethan gently acknowledged his condition. So he stepped back and warned her not toe closer. However, Sarah was not the type to give up so easily.


    "Is my mana harmful to the Duke?"


    "It may be. Because this power covets something stronger."


    "Then I''ll get closer once more, so feel the flow of power."


    Sarah strode closer to Ethan without hesitation. Ethan opened his eyes wide without even thinking of backing down due to her reckless behavior. Sarah grabbed Ethan''s hand and moved closer.


    "Don''t run away."


    "...... Aren''t you afraid? My power could explode again."


    He could already feel the power boiling inside him. From his fingertips caught by Sarah''s hand, he could feel the great power she had.


    Come on,e on, let''s eat that power. Eat it and make it mine.


    The instinctive desire of the cursed power within Ethan ran rampant.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of the Duke. I''m not afraid of the power of Ambrosia that resides in you. Not at all."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m strong. Maybe more than the Duke thinks. I''m strong."


    A voice that was filled with confidence. That firm and strong echo. In a way, words that could be said to be arrogant leaked through Sarah''s lips. He had to shake off this grabbing hand, saying that it didn''t really make sense, but he didn''t want to let it go, maybe it was because of his raging power.


    "So, don''t be afraid that the Duke will hurt me too. Don''t worry about hurting Young Master ude."


    "Countess Millen."


    "I''ll protect you. Trust me."


    Sarah said looking at the butler Veron and the head maid Ronda, who were also looking at them. Their expressionless faces when she first met them felt like a lie. They were now looking at Sarah and Ethan alternately with lively faces. The expressions of Veron and Ronda were colorful enough to easily recognize what was going on in their head.


    "You''ve already seen the miracle once, haven''t you?"


    The sun shone on Sarah''s bright smile. At that moment, Ethan breathed in briefly and looked at the scene. The hand which was held by Sarah felt hot as if it was on fire. Ethan''s eyes, which had sunk deeply, trembled faintly.


    So ridiculously, a woman named Sarah Millen appeared in front of him in a form that fitted exactly into Ambrosia. It was the most needed form for Ethan Ambrosia, and for ude.


    "......"


    Ethan didn''t answer. It had been a long time since he felt so embarrassed, and he recalled a time when he had been so defenseless.


    "I''ll help you temporarily. Let the rest be done when the Duke can spare me enough time."


    Sarah raised her hand as if she had heard his answer. Her azure magic, which symbolized her, flowed from her palms. Sarah''s mana prated through therge cracked ring. As more and more mana flowed into the ring, his power, which had been running rampant, gradually found stability.


    "Haa..."


    A satisfactory sigh escaped his lips. It felt like his body was filled with pure energy. The boiling sensation subsided, and the desire in his head that had been whispering crazy temptation ran away with tail between legs.


    "Look at this, I''m not hurt, and the Duke is getting better."


    When Sarah let go of Ethan''s hand, which she was holding tightly, a ring that had been transformed into a new one caught his eye. He remembered the first day he received the ring from Sarah.


    "It really is."


    It felt like being saved. Ethan could feel the feeling of that day once again.


    There was no salvation without a price. She was a magician who knew about the power of Ambrosia and could use that power to take whatever she wanted. If such a person were not an ally but a foe, she would probably begin a war of blood and flesh that was irreversible. And he had been wary of her for six years, who could appear again anytime.


    "You''ve be morefortable, haven''t you?"


    Sarah smiled with eyes full of pure favor without asking him for anything. The sight of cold sweat flowing over her smooth skin was stuck in Ethan''s eyes. Although she seemed to have done it casually, it would never be easy to control this cursed power. Nevertheless, he could see that she didn''t show it at all, to the point where he couldn''t even imagine what it was intended.


    "You are truly...like a miracle to me and ude."


    Sarah''s eyes widened for a moment at Ethan''s words that came out like a sigh. But she soon replied with a smile, rolling the corners of her eyes.


    "I just want to be like that."


    Sarah, who finished her job, touched Ethan''s necktie, which had originally bothered her. The crooked necktie gradually regained its neat appearance with a soft, gentle sound. Ethan looked down at Sarah''s hard-focused face.


    A petite woman, who only reached his chest, could calm the cursed power with a single touch. Sarah''s hair, which had been messed up as she was rubbing her head on the nape of ude''s neck earlier, came into Ethan''s eyes. Ethan inadvertently raised his hand and swept Sarah''s hair down her ear.


    "Ah?"


    At his touch, Sarah raised her head with her eyes wide open. The spotless, clear azure eyes met Ethan''s deep-seated eyes.


    "Thank you."


    Sarah slowly closed her eyes and smiled to express her gratitude. She took a step back and a look of pride shed across Sarah''s face as she looked at his necktie, which she had neatly rearranged. Then she returned to ude''s side with an easy step as if she had done her job.


    "......Haa."


    Ethan let out a long breath that he had been holding back, and lowered the hand that had been holding Sarah''s hair. Knowing that the woman named Sarah Millen held extremely strong goodwill rather than hostility, yet he was constantly on the lookout for her, making him feel like a fool. If her seemingly harmless attitude had been a hoax, even those who did not trust people well would have been shocked.


    ''Clearly, there must be another reason why she shows kindness. I need to find it.''


    Ethan thought so and swept down the necktie Sarah had touched. Now he decided not to doubt Sarah''s goodwill. However, if what Sarah wanted was in this Ambrosia, he decided to find it and hold it in his hand. It would be the driving force to make sure she wouldn''t change her goodwill. Because holding the reason for that goodwill was more certain than uncertain goodwill.

 Chapter 18:

    Chapter 18:


    Leaving behind Ethan Ambrosia, who stood still as if something had broken, Sarah stood next to ude. Sarah bowed down, brought her lips to ude''s ear, and whispered secretly.


    "Why don''t Young Master ude say goodbye?"


    "Me? But..."


    ude wiggled his fingers and nced into his father''s eyes.


    "You already said good morning greetings earlier."


    "I mean, Father doesn''t look good now."


    "He talked to me just fine, what are you talking about?"


    Sarah followed ude and nced at Duke Ethan Ambrosia''s face. The Duke''s beautiful face had hardened before she knew it. It was a face that could frighten a child.


    ''What''s the matter all of a sudden?''


    Sarah couldn''t understand the reason, so she felt embarrassed. Even though it was difficult to move the mana because of the blood vomit yesterday, she barely managed to squeeze it out and even restored the magic circle engraved on the artifact. Although it seemed simple, it was never an easy task.


    As evidence of that, she could still vividly feel the cold sweat dripping down her back. Even the slightest taste of blood that had flowed over remained in the mouth. She couldn''t vomit blood in front of everyone, so she had a hard time swallowing the metallic thing back.


    ''I can''t. I can''t go through this hardship without a single ie.''


    If it went on like this, ude could not do anything and sent the Duke away. Sarah wanted to give ude the everyday life of an ordinary family. Greeting one good morning, seeing one off and saying goodbye, and weing one back. From these small daily routines, she was thinking of showing love to the child who was hungry for affection little by little.


    Sarah bowed down and whispered in a low voice into ude''s ear.


    "It''s just a word. If you do well, I''ll make Young Master ude the winner of the bet we made earlier."


    "......Really?"


    "Of course. I''m not lying, am I?"


    ude''s heart was shaken softly by Sarah''s temptation. It was a proposal that made his nonexistent courage spring up. ude hesitated for a moment, then clenched his fists as if determined and took a step forward.


    "Father!"


    ".......Um?"


    As ude called out loud, Ethan looked at the child, blinking his eyes as if waking up from his deep thoughts.


    "That. That''s..."


    ude fidgeted, rolling his eyes. Ethan turned back for a moment at the attitude of the child, who seemed to have something to say, and looked at his coachman''s face. The coachman, who was obligated to take him to the Imperial Pce in time, was stamping his feet.


    Had it been dyed further, Ethan might have been tardy for the first time since receiving the title of Duke of Ambrosia. Ethan sighed quietly and looked at ude again. ude was well aware that his father didn''t have much time, so the child closed his eyes and shouted.


    "Have a safe trip!"


    "......"


    At that moment, the Duke''s eyes widened. The blue jewel-like eyes that shone brightly fluttered finely. Ethan smiled for a moment, then answered with a voice full ofughter.


    "I''ll be back, ude. Thank you for seeing me off."


    Like that, Duke Ethan Ambrosia boarded the carriage. The coachman, who was impatient due to the dy, hurriedly drove the horse as soon as the butler closed the carriage door. A carriage carrying the Duke quickly ran across the garden toward the main gate.


    "......"


    Ethan stopped trying to check the documents like a habit in the carriage. Then he saw ude and Sarah moving far away through the window of the carriage.


    "Howe you look so good, My Lord? I couldn''t sleep well yesterday because I was dealing with the First Prince."


    Jade, who was working frantically in the wagon, flipping through papers, grumbled a little when he saw the Duke''s face. Ethan looked away from the window and looked at his aide.


    "Does it look like that?"


    "Of course it looks like that. Look in the mirror. If you enter the Imperial Pce in this state, you will be able to make all thedies you see copse as you pass by."


    Jade shook his head, saying he was tired of dealing with invitations and proposals flying into the mansion. Jade was tired just by dealing withdies and noblemen wandering around in time for the Duke of Ambrosia''s entrance and exit. It was because they were unable to speak to the Duke of Ambrosia and rushed to Jade to dig up any information.


    "You should know that the reason I can''t date is because of you, My Lord. Okay?"


    Jade murmured constantly, but Ethan didn''t pay him any mind. He raised his hand and gently stroked his lips with his finger because it was so awkward to see himself smiling, which was not made up.


    "Come to think of it, did Countess Millen see you off? I think I heard her voice earlier..."


    "She did."


    "Then I, I should also say hello...!"


    Jade quickly opened the window connected to the coachman. The coachman, who was sitting in the coachman''s seat, was startled and tried to pull the reins quickly, asking what was going on. Ethan covered Jade''s mouth with one hand andmanded with a firm voice.


    "Go quickly."


    "Ugh um!"


    Jade whined with eyes full ofints, but Ethan heard it in one ear andughed aloud. One woman named Sarah Millen came in as the nanny of the Duke''s house, and she managed to change the atmosphere of the mansion and even him and ude in an instant. However, he didn''t hate the feeling of disharmony.


    <b>***</b>


    "Did you hear that? Did you hear that, Nanny?"


    ude jumped up and down with sparkling eyes. She could tell how happy the child was just by the sound of his breathing, which was bursting with excitement. Sarah smiled proudly and nodded.


    "Of course I heard it. The Duke said thank you for seeing him off."


    "That''s right! Father thanked me. He said he''d be back!"


    "Yes, yes, he certainly did."


    Sarah smiled and stroked ude''s head. ude smiled brightly as he received that friendly touch.


    "He''ll be back!"


    "Of course, he''ll be back."


    "He''ll be back safely, right?"


    "Of course, of course."


    Smiles also bloomed on the faces of the servants watching ude, who was running around happily. It was because, for the first time in their eyes, ude looked like a child of his age. Among them, butler Veron opened his mouth with a smiley face.


    "Little Master, it''s still morning, so the weather is very chilly. Let''s go inside."


    "Ah! Okay, I got it."


    It wasn''t until the butler said so that ude realized that he could see a faint smoke of his breathing out of his mouth. Before taking his steps back into the mansion, ude looked at Sarah who was smiling behind him.


    "......Let''s go in together, Sarah."


    ude reached out his small hand and pulled Sarah''s hem.


    Oh my god, Heaven!


    Sarah covered her mouth with one hand and was led inside by ude''s hand.


    ''ude just called my name! My name!''


    Ronda looked delightfully at Sarah, who was so happy that she couldn''t utter a sound. Sarah''s eyes, looking around, seemed to be saying ''Look at this. Everyone in the vicinity. Our ude called my name! My name!''


    She wanted to shout out like that, but she seemed to be holding it in with her mouth shut. While being dragged by ude''s hand, a maid hiding behind the pir caught Sarah''s eyes. The maid, who was biting her lips and clenching her fists so hard that her hands turned white, quickly hid behind the pir when her eyes met Sarah.


    ''That child is......''


    It was May Chenblun, who was ude''s exclusive maid who was scolded by Sarah. The other day, Sarah told the head maid that she wanted May to be separated from ude. The head maid also happily epted Sarah''s request, saying that May was in trouble trying to control ude.


    From May''s point of view, it was understandable to resent Sarah because her position in the Duke''s house copsed overnight. She even used magic to increase the weight of the cane to tease her. So Sarah assumed that if May hated someone, she would be the object of that hatred. However.


    ''That child......why was she looking at ude and not me?''


    May''s sharp gaze was directed at ude, not Sarah.


    __________


    T/N:


    I just had a mental breakdown as I finally found out that the author used the same word to describe the eye color of Ethan, Sarah, and ude (facepalmed). The author used "", which can be tranted into "blue", "azure", and "green" (facepalmed again). I had to look at both of the novel''s covers again and zoom in to determine the color shade. I felt like I was color-blind for a moment LOL. Anyway, in conclusion, de''s eyes are green, Sarah''s eyes are something between green and blue, so I''ll use azure. Finally, Ethan''s eyes are darker than Sarah''s, so I''ll use blue.

 Chapter 19:

    Chapter 19:


    Come to think of it, Ronda, the head maid, said this about why she let her be next to ude even though she knew May''s personality. When Ambrosia''s power was manifested in ude, there was no one who wanted to get close to him due to fear, so she had no choice but to use May. After hearing those words, Sarah''s mind wasplicated.


    ''In Flower of Darkness, I wrote that May stayed by ude''s side to seed, but If you witnessed Ambrosia''s power firsthand, even the snobbish May could run away. After all, she''s still a noble girl no matter what...''


    Sarah was lost in thought for a moment. There seemed to be more things she didn''t know.


    "Nanny, Nanny!"


    Sarah, who was lost in thought, came to her senses at the sound of ude calling her.


    "Yes, Young Master ude."


    "What are you thinking of? I called you for a long time, but you didn''t answer..."


    "Ah, it''s nothing. But now you''re not calling my name again?"


    Sarah smacked her lips regretfully. How good it was when her name flowed out of those dense lips. She was almost dizzy. Sarah''s voice was full of regrets.


    "When, when did I call your name? Hmph."


    ude blushed in embarrassment and turned his head. Even as she smiled at his cute appearance, Sarah still looked towards the pir where May was standing.


    However, in the meantime, May was nowhere to be seen. She had a bad feeling for some reason. Her premonition was generally not wrong, so she was even more worried. She would rather have May''s hatred directed at her, but if it was towards ude, she wouldn''t sit down to wait and see.


    "Anyway, since you promised me that I would win the bet! Nanny, keep your promise!"


    "Ah ah, indeed I did that."


    She promised ude to make one thing for him to be praised by the Duke. In fact, she would try to do so even if ude didn''t win the bet, but Sarah decided not to tell him that.


    "Ta-da."


    Sarah took an envelope made of high-quality material from her arms and handed it to ude.


    "What''s this?"


    "Take a look."


    ude opened the envelope with a curious look. A card made of stiff paper fell on ude''s small palm. Although he was six years old, ude, who could now read the Imperialnguage, stammered and read what was written on the card.


    "Imperial Pce, Pass. Ethan Ambrosia..."


    As ude finished speaking, the faces of everyone in the room turned pale. Except for Sarah Millen, who was smiling brightly thinking that ''Our Young Master ude is also smart''. ude looked back at Sarah with a stiff face and asked.


    "Why does Nanny have this?"


    No matter how young he was, ude knew how important it was. Whenever his father entered the Imperial Pce, he always checked and took care of it. No, regardless of the importance of this Imperial Pce Pass in the first ce, he couldn''t understand why his father''s belongings came out of the nanny''s arms.


    "Of course I stole it."


    "When?"


    "Pretending to fix the Duke''s necktie earlier."


    "How?"


    "With mypetent magic!"


    ude was speechless at the bold confession of a crime that flowed out so casually and looked at Sarah nkly. ude''s creaking head turned toward Veron and Ronda. He was going to ask for help from the smartest and mostpetent twins in this mansion.


    However, both of them gently avoided ude''s eyes, sweating with pale faces. Even though all the people in the mansion avoided ude, only the two of them never avoided him. For the first time, the butler and the head maid turned away from the gaze of their Little Master.


    "Now, shall we go and tell the Duke, who has now entered the Pce without the Imperial Pce Pass, before he gets into trouble?"


    Sarah smiled and pushed ude''s stiff back. Only then did ude, who came to his senses, rush to his room. Regardless of thepliment, he only thought that he should save his father who would be in trouble with his own hands.


    "As expected, I hate Nanny so much."


    "Heaven! You hate me even though I tried this hard?"


    "I don''t know. I hate you, Nanny!"


    ude ran up the stairs screaming. Veron and the servants, who suddenly had to help their Little Master, hurriedly followed behind.


    "Haha, so cute".


    Sarah, who actually turned the mansion upside down,ughed at ude''s small head. She didn''t want to be hated by ude, but it was so much fun to tease ude. The sight of him screaming with such a red-hot face was like a really angry chick itself. Sarah was weak against those things.


    "Now, shall I go find the foolish child?"


    Sarah muttered and looked at the side where May had disappeared. Her azure eyes gleamed coldly.


    <b>***</b>


    When Sarah found May, she was dipping her feet in the cold water and stepping on theundry. Along with the angry kick, her pouty lips grumbled nonstop.


    "What kind of trouble is this, just because of that damn magician...!"


    She gripped the hem of her skirt in anger for a moment, then took a deep breath and started stepping on herundry again.


    "What''s cute about a kid who was born after killing his mother!"


    It was the moment when May grumbled like this.


    "Argh!"


    The water that had been washing theundry quickly surged upwards and poured into May''s face. May, who was suddenly soaked in the water, met Sarah, who was looking at her with terrifying eyes.


    "Gasp."


    As the smile on Sarah''s face, who was always smiling, disappeared, the pressure May had felt before wrapped around her body. She realized that Sarah had heard everything she had said.


    Something colder than the cold water ran down her body. She once read in a book that the wrath of a magician was enough to destroy a small pce. May''s mind went nk at the fact that an angry magician was right in front of her.


    "Why do you hate ude?"


    "Wh, what..."


    "I''m asking this kindly. Can''t you tell me?"


    "......"


    "I can make you open your mouth in other ways."


    In Sarah''s hands, the azure magic she had seen before vibrated like smoke. Tears began to well up in May''s eyes when she saw it. She looked like she was about to burst into tears at any moment.


    "Ha."


    Sarah sighed briefly and tingled her finger.


    "Argh!"


    Then the water storm fell over May once again.


    "Don''t be silly, just answer the question I asked."


    May realized that there was no mercy in Sarah''s voice, so she swept her wet hair and spoke in a calm voice.


    "I hated Young Master ude. It''s disgusting to say he''s loved when he isn''t."


    May''s voice was so cold that she wondered if it was the same person who had been trembling a while ago. It was the true form of May.


    "...... He shouldn''t expect to be loved when he was born after killing his mother."


    May bit her lips for a moment.


    "I''m also a child who was born after killing my mother. That''s why I always had to survive."


    "......"


    "I had to hide and live in fear of being killed if I caught my father''s eye, and I was beaten by my brothers, and the people in my family tried not to give me food to eat."


    When she was very young, May had a clear memory. The memory of her fathering in on a dark night and trying to strangle her by putting a hand on her neck. The memory of running away from the room when she opened her eyes and begged for help. Her older sisters and older brothers bullied her because they lost their mother because of her, and their father turned a blind eye to it even though he knew it. The faces of the servants who whispered that the Baron wanted her to die.


    "I struggled with all kinds of things to survive. I couldn''t wish for love, it was a luxury for me who was born after killing my mother. Young Master ude has to realize that he''s blessed just by being able to wish for it."


    "Do you think it''s a blessing?"


    "What if it''s not a blessing? At least Young Master ude, unlike me, doesn''t have to tremble because he''s afraid he''ll die if his father sees him!"


    As Sarah heard the story bursting out like a scream, she remembered May Chenblun from ''Flower of Darkness''. Was it because she hated ude Ambrosia that May Chenblun had this fate? Or was it because she had such a fate that she became the character ''May Chenblun'' and appeared before Sarah''s eyes? She couldn''t figure it out. But one thing was clear.

 Chapter 20:

    Chapter 20:


    Thinking so, Sarah looked at May. She was catching her breath and shedding tears. It was a different tear than when she cried falsely a while ago.


    "Then why were you with ude when his cursed power was manifested?"


    "......"


    At Sarah''s question, May bit her lips tightly. May, who had not avoided Sarah''s eyes since throwing off her pretense, turned her eyes away now.


    "You could be the next victim. Weren''t you scared?"


    May, who was only an ordinary human being, would have been afraid like other servants because Ambrosia''s power was the power that took away life force. May closed her mouth without answering.


    However, Sarah did not rush for an answer and looked at her leisurely. May, who knew the meaning of the gaze, tried to turn a blind eye to it, but soon sighed deeply and confessed.


    "I sympathized with Young Master ude a little for my topic."


    "What do you mean sympathized?"


    "Because I thought that Young Master ude... would be abandoned and hated by everyone like me. So I didn''t hate him anymore. It felt like we got closer and he was like me."


    Obviously, May was by his side even though she hated the child until the end in ''Flower of Darkness.'' May''s words just now must have been sincere.


    "But you were staring at ude earlier. Why? Why did you hate ude again?"


    "......The Countess appeared. To Young Master ude."


    "What does it have to do with your hatred?"


    "I secretly saw Countess purifying Ambrosia''s curse. I saw you throwing up blood. I''m quick to catch on. Because I''ve been conscious all my life."


    "......"


    "What happens to Countess if you purify that power next to Young Master ude? Are you dying?"


    Sarah''s forehead slightly frowned at the difficult question. At that time, she didn''t know May saw the scene where she was vomiting blood. It was a setback.


    "It seems right. When I look at you, I can tell even if I hate it. You like Young Master ude, right? He''s so adorable that you don''t know what to do? To the point where you know you''re going to die and yet you''re still by his side!"


    It was a feeling of inferiority about the appearance of a person who was willing to risk her life for ude, whom she thought was the same as her. May raised her hand, which began to tremble and clenched her fist.


    "Why does only Young Master ude have a person like you? Because he''s a high-ranking noble? Just because he''s young and cute? Or is Countess also aiming for the seat next to the Duke? So you''ll be next to Young Master ude as a nanny... Argh!"


    Ssh, once again, a water storm fell over May.


    "Get a hold of yourself. You shouldn''t think of ude as the same as you."


    "Ah, that''s right I''m a humbledy from a Baron family, and Young Master ude is a noble from the Duke of Ambrosia."


    "Don''t be sarcastic."


    Sarah spoke as if she had be a strict teacher. It was like a way of admonishing an immature child. Then she slowly approached May. May faltered back as she watched Sarah approaching her.


    "Argh!"


    Then she tripped over theundry on her feet and fell back. In an instant, her vision turned upside down. But it didn''t hurt. When she couldn''t feel the pain, May opened her eyes carefully, which she had closed tightly at the moment.


    "......!"


    May could find the azure magic surrounding her. In an instant, her expression was subtly distorted.


    "Why"


    She didn''t know why Sarah wrapped magic around her instead of letting her fall. At that moment, a white and fine hand reached out in front of May. May stared nkly at the hand reaching out to her.


    "Grab it."


    "......"


    Sarah grabbed May''s hand and looked at her face as she stood up. A voice was heard looking for Sarah in the distance. It seemed that ude was ready to leave for the Imperial Pce. Sarah clicked her tongue as she saw May, who was still staring at her with a nk look.


    "Don''t me your father for your fault. Are you going to insult your mother''s love, who protected you to the end?"


    Saying that, Sarah tingled her fingers.


    "......!"


    May''s wet clothes and hair quickly dried in an instant.


    "I can see where your character of being incredibly strong towards the weak came from. Your father should be scolded."


    Saying so, Sarah turned around. May stared nkly at Sarah''s back as she walked away without punishing her. She insulted her master, andter in despair, even tried to insult Sarah.


    "Why am I......"


    May patted her neatly trimmed hair and the hem of her clothes.


    ''Are you going to insult your mother''s love, who protected you to the end?''


    Sarah''s words, which were left behind, caused a gentle ripple in May''s heart.


    "......"


    May fell down with her hands covering her face. She felt like crying.


    <b>***</b>


    Jerome Lucreaver.


    It has been 37 years since he, an experienced knight, was in charge of guarding the Imperial gates. To be in charge of guarding the gates of the Imperial family was the greatest honor in his knight''s life. So today, for the first time, the word retirement came to his mind. In his 37 years of service, he had been through a lot of absurd things, but this was the first time he experienced something like this today.


    "I''m sorry, but can you say it again?"


    It was already the third time he asked this question.


    If Jerome couldn''t understand what he was saying, it was bound to result in a bad ordeal or a big problem. However, the child repeated what he had kindly said once again to make sure that the other party fully understood his feelings.


    "My father left the Imperial Pce Pass and I want to give it to him."


    "......So, ah... I''m sorry. So, your father''s name is"


    "Ethan Ambrosia."


    "......Haa."


    Only then did Jerome understand why his colleague had been crying so much that he had to leave work.


    ''How the Duke of Ambrosia entered the Pce without his Imperial Pass, of course, he must have fallen asleep!''


    It was the feeling of wanting to catch the death of his colleague who had asked him to take a shift right away and shake it off. Jerome looked at Ethan Ambrosia''s Imperial Pce Pass, which was quietly ced in his hand. It felt like sweat was dripping from his palms just by holding it.


    "It''s okay if I don''t deliver it to him myself. So please deliver this to my father. I don''t want my father to get in trouble."


    ude clearly expressed his opinion in a cheerful voice. The son''s earnest heart for worrying about his father was enough to give a calm impression. But there was one problem. It was Jerome, not the High Duke, who would be in trouble when this became known.


    ''If it''s Ethan Ambrosia, he doesn''t even need an Imperial Pce Pass. Of course!''


    Obviously, his colleague must have opened the gate only by looking at the seal of the Ambrosian family and the face of the Duke. Anyway, he was the only Duke of this Empire recognized by the Emperor, so his existence itself was like an Imperial Pass. In fact, this wasn''t such a big deal.


    However, it became a problem when the son of Duke Ethan Ambrosia, who he had only heard of rumors, brought the Imperial Pce Pass. Because it meant to inform the whole world that there was a hole in the gate management.


    Since the Duke was maintaining neutrality in the issue of session to the throne, there were many nobles who were dissatisfied with him. It was clear that those seeking Ethan Ambrosia''s fault would bite him over this. Jerome was at the center of an incident that could be the starting point of the power struggle.


    "Somehow, somehow..."


    Jerome began to sob as he looked back on his life that had nowe to an end. He also remembered his lovely wife, who swore to spend the rest of her life with him and their rabbit-like children. If only the Young Lord of Ambrosia hade to him alone and showed him the pass, he would have been able to deliver it to the Duke without everyone knowing it, and could ask the Young Lord to keep it a secret.


    "Oh my, what a pity."


    But because of the woman behind Young Lord ude Ambrosia, who was clicking her tongue and giving him a sympathetic nce. The woman who heard all these conversations left Jerome with no hope or no back.

 Chapter 21:

    Chapter 21:


    Watching the knight that could not hide his despair, ude just nodded his head without knowing the reason.


    Is it that hard to deliver this one thing?


    It was tooplicated for the child to understand. Sarah smiled at ude, who was looking at her with a look of asking what was wrong, raising her index finger and touching her lips.


    Shh.


    Perhaps he understood the meaning, ude nodded calmly and stepped back. Sarah said in a soft, affectionate voice.


    "I have heard of and knew the honor of a knight who worked hard for the Imperial Pce for a long time. It is impossible to make such a knight suffer from such a small task."


    "What do you mean......?"


    Sarah took out an Imperial Pce Pass with her name on it from her arms. A glimmer of hope shed in Jerome''s eyes as he looked at it. Looking at Jerome''s slowly brighteningplexion, Sarah nodded her head as if it was the correct answer.


    "Please grant me permission to enter the Imperial Pce with the Young Lord of Ambrosia with my pass. If that''s the case, then Duke Ambrosia''s pass will go to its master safely. As if it had never been away from its master."


    "......!"


    Jerome''s eyes widened after checking Sarah''s pass.


    ''Countess Sarah Millen? I heard that she disappeared 6 years ago!''


    Sarah Millen was the onlydy to make her debut at the rank of Countess. However, she disappeared shortly after her debutante, so she received all kinds of curiosity from people.


    I can''t believe that I only recognize Sarah Millen now!


    "I will open the gates. Countess Millen. Thank you so much for your consideration!"


    Jerome bowed his head, remembering her from six years ago, she was a kind and caring woman. Sarah achieved her purpose lightly, and then grinned as she looked at ude.


    "Young Master ude, why don''t we take a look around the Imperial Pce?"


    At Sarah''s words, ude lifted his head. The twinkling eyes of the child filled with anticipation.


    "Let''s do it!"


    ude got into the carriage with Sarah''s help. ude rolled his feet as he opened the carriage''s window wide and looked at the slowly opening gates.


    <b>***</b>


    "Wow! Look over there, Nanny! Over there!"


    "Okay, Young Master ude! Please don''t run! You''ll get hurt!"


    ude ran around the Imperial Pce with a glowing face. The child''s shining green eyes were constantly rolling around.


    It was a reaction that made her feel rewarded. How frustrated he must have been because he lived only in the mansion.


    ''He loves it so much, I want to bring him here every day.''


    Sarah knew why ude especially liked it so much, so she struggled to ovee her bitterness. Children of ude''s age usually visited the Imperial Pce once or twice. This was because the Emperor, who thought they were talented people to work in the Imperial Pce in the future, allowed aristocratic children of ude''s age to enter with their guardians.


    "Nanny, Nanny! Is it true that there are only five gardens in the Imperial Pce?"


    "Yes. There are five in total, including a rose garden cherished by His Majesty the Emperor, a tulip garden taken care of by Her Majesty the Empress herself, and a garden owned by each Prince."


    "I want to see everything but I don''t have time, right?"


    ude groaned nervously. He deserved it too. ude was probably the only nobleman son of this age who had never visited the Imperial Pce. Before theing-of-age ceremony, the noble son could not enter the Imperial Pce without parental permission andpanionship.


    Secretly, among the children of nobles, the number of visits to the Imperial Pce became a token of the expectations, interest, and affection they received from their parents.


    ''How much did he long for this?''


    ording to Sarah''s investigation, the previous Duke was also famous for never taking his children to the Imperial Pce until adulthood. Ethan Ambrosia also had no record of visiting the Imperial Pce as a child. Perhaps that was why Ethan Ambrosia also had no intention of bringing ude to the Imperial Pce. There wouldn''t be anyone around him who dared to advise the Duke of Ambrosia.


    ''It must be an important issue among noble children.''


    In the end, ude had no choice but to be discouraged whenever there was a meeting of noble children. Looking at ude, who liked it so much, she was d to have sneakily stolen the Imperial Pce Pass in Ethan Ambrosia''s arms.


    "Today, we will visit the Rose Garden, which is closest to the Emperor''s Pce, where the Duke will be staying. You can visit the other gardens next time."


    "Next time? Will I be able toe to the Imperial Pce again next time?"


    "Of course. Next time, the Duke and I will hold your hands and we wille as a group of three."


    "Really? With Father?"


    "Of course. Do you remember? Once a week, there is time for the Duke and Young Master ude to y together."


    "Ah, that''s right! It was!"


    "If Young Master ude wants to, you can visit the Imperial Pce once a week! It''s amazing, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah!"


    ude smiled, coloring his cheeks beautifully. The thought of walking through the Imperial Pce holding his father''s hand filled his mind with happiness. Now, he had something to say to the noble children, who secretly ignored him and said that he must not be loved by his father.


    "Let''s go to Father first!"


    The sight was good, but ude, who remembered the purpose ofing to the Imperial Pce, smiled brightly and ran to the front. In the Duke family, the child who was still trying to act like a grown-up was an unparalleled child here.


    "Oh my, you''ll get hurt if you run!"


    Laughing as if she couldn''t help it, Sarah followed the child diligently. At that moment, Sarah''s face hardened terribly when she saw the man walking in front of them.


    "Ouch!"


    The ident happened quickly. Sarah had no time to call ude. ude, who was running in a hurry, did not see what was ahead of him, and bumped into a man''s leg and got bounced off.


    ''Why is that man here!''


    Sarah hardened her face and ran to ude. A small scream escaped from ude''s mouth, who had fallen heavily backward.


    "Uh uh"


    "Young Master ude, are you okay?"


    Sarah approached in haste and helped ude stand up. She looked around at the child''s delicate body with a busy gaze. The child began to hup, perhaps surprised.


    A man''s voice with a sense of arrogance fell heavily over their heads.


    "Oh, who is this? Isn''t it Countess Sarah Millen?"


    "......"


    "I''m seeing that precious face that seems to hide fully even though I''ve been looking for it."


    The man''s voice, who recognized Sarah at once, was filled with hate that was close to obsession. The sound of a sword being pulled out of the scabbard came straight to Sarah''s ear.


    "Nan, Nanny"


    The sharp metal was so close to Sarah''s neck as if it would cut her head off at any moment. Seeing that, ude trembled with a pale face. Sarah raised her hand, covered ude''s eyes, pulled him into her arms, and hugged him.


    "Shouldn''t you raise your head?"


    Once again, the man''s order was issued over Sarah''s head. She could feel the child''s body flinching and trembling in her arms. Stroking the child''s back with her gentle hand in reassurance, Sarah raised her head and looked straight at the man. The man, who looked several times older than she remembered, seemed to have been hit very directly by the flow of time.


    "You''re finally showing your expensive face. It''s been 6 years, Sarah Millen."


    A mean smile appeared on the man''s wrinkled face. The sword, which was gripped violently in hisrge hand, vibrated faintly. She didn''t know if it was because of anger or because of joy.


    "It''s nice to see you like this."


    The manughed with a voice that was ufortable to hear as if he had something in his throat. Even though Sarah knew that the de drenched in flesh and blood was touching her neck, Sarah smiled brightly as if it were nothing.


    "Sarah Millen of Count Millen meets His Majesty the First Prince of the great Crombell Empire."


    He was the First Prince of the Crombell Empire, the beloved son of the old Emperor and most hated son of Crombell Empire.

 Chapter 22:

    Chapter 22:


    <b>***</b>


    "Say it again."


    Ethan''s face sank colder than frost in the middle of winter. Jade rushed to the Duke''s office and wondered countless times whether to tell him the news or not. Recalling that he had heard somewhere that it was better to be sold first, he eventually said it, but when he saw the Duke''s reaction, he realized that something was wrong.


    "Jade."


    There was a great sense of pressure in the heavy, low-pitched voice. He could also see that his anger was overflowing even though it was invisible.


    The Duke doesn''t call me Sir Jade!


    Jade said once more, trying to give strength to the corners of his eyes as tears were about toe out.


    "Young Master ude visited the Imperial Pce with Countess Millen..."


    "......"


    "On the way from the Rose Garden to Sernia Road"


    "......"


    "They happened to run into the First Prince who hade back after giving an audience to His Majesty..."


    As soon as Jade finished speaking, there was a loud bang and the sound of a heavy chair falling backward. Ethan stood up from his seat and looked at Jade with a cool look.


    "Urgh."


    Jade grabbed his chest as if he were stabbed.


    "Even after seeing that, is Sir calmlying to my office and posting a report?"


    "Not, not calmly but I ran here in haste. However"


    Ethan''s eyes shone sharply in Jade''s excuse, which was not an excuse at all.


    "Sir, don''t let even a single ant pass through the Sernia Road."


    "......What? There are so many courtiers and nobles in the Imperial Pce, how can I do it!"


    "Do it. If Sir wants to make up for the mistakes just now."


    Ethan, who looked coldly, passed by Jade''s side. Just by looking at his footsteps as he strode forward with a longer stride than usual, you could tell that Ethan had put down hisposure for a while.


    ''Uarghh!''


    Jade eventually screamed inside and pulled out a signal ball that he couldn''t use several times a year. This was the moment when he had to use all the seeds that had been sowed in the Imperial Pce before his angry Master lost his temper and ran rampant.


    "What a headache."


    Ethan pressed his fingers against his throbbing head.


    Today, the First Prince, who was told that he was temporarily deprived of his position as a prince, was insane. Even so, he had been receiving reports that his madness was getting worse.


    ''It''s too early to deal with the First Prince now. The Second Prince and Third Prince will join forces to hold Ambrosia''s leash.''


    He agonized for a moment. The First Prince, who constantly tried to dig into Ambrosia''s power, was annoying, but it was true that his existence alone was helpful by bncing the power of the princes. If the First Prince waspletely overthrown here, Ambrosia would have no choice but to actively intervene in the issue of session to the throne in the future. And it was something Ethan was constantly wary of.


    If the eyes of the nobles were focused on Ethan instead of scratching each other, no matter how hard they try to keep it secret, Ambrosia''s ugly power would be revealed to the world. And Ethan and ude will be real monsters.


    "......"


    He inadvertently touched the ring that Sarah had given him as a habit. He remembered Sarah''s mischievous smile, saying that it had temporarily allowed him to control his powers again. He remembered ude, who was happy as if he had everything in the world just because he barely received a greeting.


    "Haa."


    Even though he knew it would be a headache, he wanted to get rid of the First Prince who was going crazy in front of ude and Sarah. It was a choice that he would never make if he was the previous Duke.


    He would wait for the right time by taking care of himself as much as possible and watching everything from behind. Even if someone was sacrificed and suffered in the process, it would have lost its meaning in front of Ambrosia''s glory.


    "......How dare you."


    From far away, he could see the First Prince with his hair undone like a crazy person. And in front of him, Sarah was hugging ude.


    "My son..."


    There was no warmth in the quiet voice. He was seeing red. In a moment when he had been suppressing himself, he let his anger overflow. Along with the breaking sound, the ring in Ethan''s palm was shattered into pieces. As he unfolded his hand, pieces of broken ring fell down. Then, in Ethan''s hands, dark red energy fluttered and disappeared as if it had been absorbed.


    "Fu."


    Ethan took a deep breath as he felt Sarah''s mana breathe into his body.


    <b>***</b>


    Seeing Sarah''s brightly blooming smile, the First Prince frowned greatly. The age of the First Prince was now over fifty. Even if he had normally seeded to the throne, he was at the age where he should have watched the battle for session, not the age to fight for session. His appearance, once in the spotlight for being gorgeous, was also rusted by his continued despair. In the end, he even got an order from the Emperor to refrain from participating in foreign activities because he didn''t want to see him.


    "How dare you look at me and smile like that."


    His de reached the tip of Sarah''s chin.


    "How does it feel to be Countess? I haven''t heard your thoughts yet."


    "It is an indescribable joy to own a family. I hope that Your Highness will one day fully enjoy this joy as well."


    "How dare you discuss the throne in front of me?"


    The furious First Prince''s de pierced slowly into Sarah''s pale, soft neck. With the sound of the skin ripping, red blood began to trickle down the neckline little by little.


    "I can kill you right now. Do you think I can''t do it?"


    "Yes. Because the First Prince is weak."


    To Sarah, the seizure of the First Prince was ridiculous. ording to the Flower of Darkness, this was the time when the First Prince hadpletely lost the Emperor''s trust.


    From the mouth of the old Emperor who loved him the most, he must have been ordered to temporarily step down from his position as a prince, rest a little, and learn the world again. That was why he was going crazy like that. The unlucky prince, who was thirsty for the throne and went crazy by the side of the Emperor who did not pass him the throne. In Flower of Darkness, the First Prince, Kajzer de Crombell, was defined as such.


    ''There is no way that the Emperor''s trust can be restored, so what could he do?''


    While Sarah was struggling, blood flowing down her neck fell on ude''s cheek, who was trembling in her arms.


    "Nan, Nanny Heuk!"


    ude''s frightened eyes burst into tears. Sarah''s palms, which were covering the child''s eyes, quickly became damp.


    ''It''s because of me. Nanny is in danger because of me''


    It was because he ran around without looking ahead. ude shook his body loudly and tried to escape Sarah''s arms, but the more he did, the more she squeezed him into a tighter hug. The child knew that Sarah could not run away and ask for help because she was protecting himself. Still young and weak, he could not do anything for the nanny who was threatened with a sword.


    ''It''s because she''s next to me. That''s why both my mother and my nanny became like this. I shouldn''t have been born.''


    In such a helpless situation, ude''s thoughts gradually turned for the worse. It was then that ude could hear Sarah''s voice in his head.


    [Shh, calm down. Young Master ude.]


    "Nan, Nanny?"


    [This is a magic that only Young Master ude can hear my voice. Did you forget? I''m a magician. I''m a great one at that too.]


    "Heuk, Nanny"


    [So don''t worry too much, Young Master ude. I''m going to win anyway.]


    So calm.


    ude shed tears again at Sarah''s pleasant voice. Even in this situation, he was annoyed and angry that Sarah''s voice containedughter. He was so scared to think that there was nothing he could do, but the nanny didn''t seem to mind. Nevertheless, he was relieved.


    That''s a relief. That''s a relief. Because my nanny is a magician. I''m d she''s a very strong magician.


    [Besides, look over there.]

 Chapter 23:

    Chapter 23:


    "Are you smiling?"


    "I always have a smiling face, Your Highness. It''s been 6 years, so it''s easy to forget. That''s what time is after all."


    When Sarah smiled once again, the First Prince''s hand added more strength to the sword. A little more blood leaked from her throat.


    ''What would the Duke be thinking?''


    It was not intended to deprive the First Prince of the right to session to the throne, so it was too much of a burden for the Duke of Ambrosia to deal with him now. The problem was that this kind of ident happened with the First Prince when the timing was not right. However, Sarah''s worries did notst long.


    ''If all you need is just a reason, I can make one. Ambrosia will be able to y with that small cause to the fullest.''


    She decided to stimte the First Prince''s weaknesses even harder.


    "I hope you don''t provoke me anymore, Sarah Millen."


    "Patience is one of the monarch''s virtues. Your Highness'' virtue is barely"


    Sarah carefully looked up and down at the First Prince, then shook her head sadly.


    "Haiz"


    The eyes of the First Prince turned to the sight of Sarah clicking her tongue as if it was genuinely regrettable.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The First Prince raised his arm holding the sword to the top of his head. The tip of the sword was pointing at ude, not Sarah. If he cut off the flesh of that little boy that Sarah had been holding dearly from before, he would know.


    Is that woman''s distorted face still beautiful? Will she still be able to smile in front of him?


    With that in mind, the First Prince swung his sword without hesitation.


    ''That crazy man!''


    Sarah raised her mana to protect ude. Recently, she felt that her body was losing strength little by little because she had been using her mana too much.


    "......!"


    At that time, the de, which was just around the corner, stopped like a lie.


    "What, what is this!"


    The First Prince was embarrassed by the sword that did not move no matter how much force he applied, and now he held the handle with both hands and used all of his strength. However, the de stopped in the air and remained motionless as if it were stuck in a stone. The tip of the knife was just shaking lightly as if this was all the power of the First Prince. Only then did the embarrassed First Prince find the de was engulfed in a fog that looked ck and muddy. He hurriedly looked back.


    "Duke of Ambrosia...!"


    Behind him, Duke Ethan Ambrosia stood with a face of no warmth. The ck fog surrounding the de of the First Prince was spewing out of Ethan. The ck fog, which slowly hovered around Ethan, wriggled as if it were preparing to attack the First Prince at any moment.


    "Ha, haha, hahahaha!"


    The First Prince smiled grotesquely with gleaming eyes.


    "It really was this. It was a headache to figure out how the hell did Jim Woode back as a retarded, but now I know..."


    From a long time ago, the First Prince felt like he was going crazy because the Ambrosia family was annoying. From the previous Duke of Ambrosia, to whom he waspared in all cases, to Ethan Ambrosia, who was considered to be superior.


    The only Duke in the Empire was the one who he must be most vignt if he took over the throne. On the outside, the Duke seemed to take a step back and be loyal to the Emperor as if he was not very interested in power, but he was never deceived. Who didn''t know that all nobles were helplessly swayed by how the Duke of Ambrosia set the table?


    ''Anyway, are you just ignoring me, who is a member of the royal family, on the subject of a duke? I will pluck out those arrogant eyes and chew them up!''


    He knew early on that it would be easier than breathing to overthrow the current Emperor and seize the throne if he could grasp Ethan Ambrosia''s weakness. So the First Prince worked hard for a very long time to capture the weakness of Duke Ambrosia. He was convinced when the subordinate sent as a spy to the Ambrosia dukedom returned as an idiot without any achievements. There was something in Ambrosia.


    "It was true that you were cursed. I was not wrong! Ahahahahaha!"


    The Ambrosia family was cursed.


    It was one of the oldest rumors in the history of the Crombell Empire. He who ascended to the Duke position in Ambrosia was cursed that no one could love him. It was said that if you were next to the Duke of Ambrosia, you would slowly wither and die. That was why all the Duchess of Ambrosia went crazy or died early. No one believed it, but it was a rumor that spread throughout the Crombell Empire, like a legend that had been handed down for a very long time.


    "You hide such a filthy power with that noble face, Ethan Ambrosia."


    The First Prince smiled with his eyes shining with joy. No nobles knew that Ethan Ambrosia had such power. Who would have dared to think like that!


    "I finally figured it out, it''s me who found it! I''ve found the dirty curse you guys have been hiding for hundreds of thousands of years! Hahaha!"


    "......"


    "Because you''re such a monster, that kid must be a monster too! It''s a cursed bloodline, so he''s born by killing his mother, right?"


    ude''s body trembled at the scornful sneer that chilled over his head. He couldn''t see anything because Sarah blindfolded him with all her might, but even the young ude knew what was going on.


    "Don''t listen, Young Master ude."


    As his little body trembled more intensely, Sarah held the child tightly in her arms, drawing up her mana, and covering his ears. However, even if Sarah did not cover ude''s ears, the First Prince''s words could not continue.


    "Kugh ugh!"


    The ck fog that erupted from Ethan''s fingertips quickly wrapped around the First Prince''s neck. The fear of being strangled and twisted at the hands of an intangible monster swept over the First Prince.


    "......!"


    The First Prince hastily tried to remove the ck fog that was strangling his neck with his hand, but it was in vain. It was not as real as a rope, so the hand of the First Prince passed through the fog and brushed through the air. He gradually gasped and scratched his neck with his hand, but he could only scratch his neck.


    "You, how dare you! I''m from the royal family! How dare you touch the body of the royal family!"


    Slowly, the First Prince''s body floated into the air. When the heavy weight of the body was added, the pain that felt like his body was going to be torn apart came. The First Prince''s face turned bright red. He tried to wield the sword in his hand, but there was no power.


    "Ha"


    Ethan Ambrosia let out a long breath, sweeping up his messy hair from the run. This was the first time he had freely drawn out and used the power of Ambrosia, which was running wild inside him. As he unleashed the power he had constantly suppressed and restrained, a tremendous pleasure was swirling within him.


    "This is how it feels."


    The corners of Ethan''s trembling lips curled up softly. With his powers at his disposal, the endless possibilities this held made him thirsty again. He sensed that this was the most terrible pleasure that Ambrosia''s power had.


    "Don''te, don''te here! Heuk...!"


    Perhaps because of his instinctive fear, the struggle of the First Prince became even more intense.


    ''Should I kill him?''


    Ethan could feel the sweet murderous intent seeping through his cold, sunken head. Reason and impulse were fiercely opposed and urged him. He estimated how much power he needed to use to easily break that thick neck of the First Prince. It was just a very, very small power. It was so small that it felt easier than pressing the ant with his finger.


    "Aaaah!!"


    Ethan lifted the First Prince up higher and then threw him to the ground. The strong impact caused a great shock inside his body, so blood gushed out of the First Prince''s mouth.


    "The First Prince tends to run his mouth off."


    Listening to Ethan''s chilling words, the First Prince tried to control his trembling body instinctively. Even the Duke of Ambrosia could not directly harm Kajzer de Crombell, the First Prince of the Crombell Empire. What the Duke of Ambrosia had done to him up until now was enough to be called treason.


    In addition, the substance of this cursed power of Ambrosia has not been revealed. This evil energy was probably safe to call it ck magic. No matter how incapable the First Prince was, it was enough to y around with this fact. However, Ethanughed at him as if he had read the thoughts of the First Prince.


    "You think you''ll be able to survive."


    Yes. In this Imperial Pce, no human being could harm the First Prince. Even if it were, they would face terrible Imperial punishment. It was the only lifeline he had.


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    "Wh, what......"


    "While the First Prince of the Empire is being humiliated like this. What are the Imperial Knights in the Imperial Pce doing?"


    At Ethan''s words, the First Prince knew the true nature of the sense of incongruity that was constantly ringing the rm in his head. The life-breathing Duke of Ambrosia was using a power he had neither heard nor seen without hesitation. The Imperial Knights who could react to this level of magic or murder in an instant, there were none.

 Chapter 24:

    Chapter 24:


    The chilly words from Ethan''s mouth were polite, but there was no mercy. He looked as if he could lightly kill a bug that was annoying in front of his eyes. Something hot flowed between the crotch of the First Prince who noticed it.


    "......"


    The First Prince''s pants were soaking wet to the point it was see-through. The sour smell came up slowly. It was an unpleasant smell enough to bring back Ethan''s reason, which had gone away for a while.


    ''I''m seeing all sorts of things.''


    Ethan frowned slightly.


    "Pft."


    At that moment, an uncontrobleughter escaped from between Sarah''s lips. Ethan''s head turned toward Sarah and ude.


    "It''s GG. GG."


    Sarah had been desperately covering ude''s eyes, as he kept raising his head from the moment he heard his father''s voice. However, she was struggling to hold back herughter, as if she had no choice but to see the tragic loss of the First Prince. Ethan let out a small breath as he looked at Sarah, who couldugh even as blood dripped down her neck. Being able tough like that meant she wasn''t seriously hurt.


    ''Ha''


    A cool breeze blew into Ethan''s head, which was slowly getting eaten up by the pleasure of power. Now he felt like his reason was returning properly. Ethan closely examined Sarah and ude''s condition. Perhaps she knew the meaning of that gaze, Sarah made eye contact with Ethan and smiled softly as if reassured.


    "If you do it anymore, it''s difficult to deal with it. Duke. It''s not good for Young Master ude''s emotional education either."


    "......Okay."


    Sarah''s ring broke and her mana was absorbed into Ethan''s body. Thanks to that, he was able to use the power that did not take the vitality, but that was also a limit. As soon as Sarah''s power disappeared, the First Prince would immediately be deprived of his vitality and die, and lived as a fool or crippled. Ethan quietly nodded and gathered his strength.


    "Keugh!"


    The First Prince, who fell from the air, groaned in shock and crunched. As he gasped and trembled, he nced at Sarah and Ethan alternately with bloodshot eyes.


    "Sarah Millen, I don''t know why you protected that child..., is it because you''re possessed by that cursed power? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to spare the child who killed your friend who you love so much, would you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, ude''s body, who had been quietly listening to the sarcastic voice of the First Prince, trembled.


    "You''re out of your mind, Kajzer de Crombell."


    Ethan warned in a cold voice, but the First Princeughed as if he had already lost his mind and tilted back. He continued after spitting out the blood in his mouth.


    "Even the famous person in the whole country, Sarah Millen, must have had no choice in front of the threats of the Duke of Ambrosia. Seeing her embrace the monster cub who killed her friend. Ha, hahaha. What a disgusting friendship!"


    ude''s eyelids blinked slowly in Sarah''s palm. The child raised his head and looked up at Sarah. Sarah, who was soaked in blood because she protected him, was a friend of his dead mother. And he was said to be a monster who killed Sarah''s best friend. Tears slowly began to form in the child''s eyes.


    "Shh, that''s not true. It''s okay, Young Master ude. You don''t have to worry about it..."


    Sarah kissed the child''s head and gentlyforted him. She was going to tell him one day, but she didn''t expect the child to find out in this way so quickly. While kissing ude''s forehead, Sarah raised her gaze and looked at the First Prince. Sarah''s cold eyes sparkled with a strange light for a moment.


    "Even if I am abandoned by His Majesty, those who want to protect the dignity of the Imperial family will not let you go. Even if they have to pursue you to the end of the Empire, they will surely kill you."


    At that eerie curse, Ethan quietly lowered his gaze and looked at the First Prince''s wet pants. At that tant gaze, the First Prince trembled with a sense of insult.


    "The dignity of the Imperial family, really."


    "......!"


    Is there any more insult than this?


    ''If only Father handed over the throne earlier...!''


    The First Prince clenched his teeth, thinking that it was because of the damn Emperor that he was humiliated like this.


    "Anyone, is there anyone here?!"


    A loud roar escaped his mouth. His painful throat was about to tear, but he groaned and coughed continuously while shouting. If only people could gather, he would be able to kill all these pests. Thinking so, the First Prince continued to shout in desperate, shattering his throat. Then, in this quiet ce as if time had stopped, he began to hear the footsteps of several people running at once.


    "Excuse me, it''s over there! Over there!"


    There was even a voice calling people to gather. A smile of satisfaction formed on the First Prince''s lips. They would now pay a great price for touching the First Prince of the Crombell Empire.


    "Oh no! I''ve seen something amazing, Knights! Duke Ambrosia and His Highness the First Prince......!"


    The voice was getting closer.


    It was none other than Jade Harper, the henchman of Duke Ethan Ambrosia, who was running toward them, leading the Imperial Knights. The First Prince had a strong feeling that something was wrong but he shook his head and tried to shake off the ufortable feeling.


    "Ah, well, how can His Highness the First Prince! Point a sword! At a vulnerable! And need-to-be-protected child!"


    Jade''s face and dozens of Imperial Knights following him began to be seen. Jade, who was running hard and waving his hand, smiled, revealing his white teeth. At the same time, people started pouring out like a lie on Sernia Road, where there was no one in sight previously.


    "Is this really a shortcut to theundry room? It''s the road to the Emperor''s Pce, senior. If we run into someone of high rank..."


    "Then we run into each other."


    The rookie courtiers followed the senior courtiers with both hands full ofundry.


    "I''m sorry, Viscount Luruntes. Originally, I was supposed to take you along the road near the Empress''s Pce, but due to maintenance, I was inevitably had to lead to the Sernia road."


    "Hmm, hmm. I visited the Imperial Pce for the first time in a long time because my territory is on the outskirts, but it''s okay to take this opportunity to see the Emperor''s Pce as well."


    "Thank you for your generous forgiveness."


    Even aristocrats walked through the Imperial Pce with their families ording to the guidance of the courtiers. People were diligently gathering at the scene to be the witnesses that the First Prince had hoped for so much. Sarah''s face, who was looking at the scene, clouded as if in trouble. The First Prince felt the victory as he saw Sarah''s expression.


    "Hahaha, look at this. Look at this! Duke Ethan Ambrosia has made me like this. How dare he insult and threaten the royal family! Come on, behead that bastard and rule him for treason. Come on!"


    When Jade Harper, as well as other witnesses, began to gather, the First Prince was able to shake off all of his strange uneasiness.


    "Here it is. Come here! Hurry up and look at what the Duke of Ambrosia has done to me!"


    The First Prince, who was now delighted as he finally had a chance to repay the insult, raised his voice andughed loudly. That was when the First Prince began to notice that Sarah''s hand was carefully stretched toward him a little while ago. Then he heard the sound of fingers snapping. Finally, from some point on, the pain disappeared from his body without leaving a trace. He didn''t notice all of it. Of course, the wetness of the pants remained the same.


    "......"


    "......"


    All those who arrived at the scene couldn''t say anything as if cats got their tongues. Their faces were very seriously hardened as if they had seen something very unlikely.


    ''What happened to his pants?''


    Even the Imperial Knights, who had to subdue the Duke of Ambrosia faster than anyone else, looked at the tragic loss of the First Prince and frowned at that thought.


    "Hurry up and do your part! Can''t you immediately charge the Duke of Ambrosia for contempt of the Imperial family?! This is treason. Treason!"


    The first emperor roared at the Imperial Knights. The de held in the hand of the First Prince shed with light whenever he ran wild. Theplexion of those who saw his mad expression began to grow worse. All of their pale faces were horribly contorted.


    "I have finally uncovered the true nature of Duke Ambrosia!"


    The First Prince smiled meanly at those who were frozen stiff and didn''t say anything or do anything. He thought the situation was reversed in an instant. How amazing what the Duke of Ambrosia had done to him made people stand frozen like statues.


    "Come on, look at me. These clear marks left behind!"


    Even though he had said this far, he was frustrated as the Knights did not lift a finger even though they should have understood his intentions and moved as they should. The First Prince looked at them and raised his hand, fumbling his neck, and tried to shout once again.


    "What are you doing without moving right now...!"


    However, something was strange. Until just now, his throat hurt as if it was going to rip. Of course, his throat, which should have been painful like it was burning, did not hurt.

 Chapter 25:

    Chapter 25:


    The Imperial Knights looked at the First Prince and thought nkly.


    ''What kind of crazy is this?''


    From what Jade had said so far and the current situation, the words of the First Prince could be heard in five major ways.


    First. He threatened the child with a sword and stabbed thedy who tried to stop it.


    Second. With that, Duke Ambrosia stopped him.


    Third. He was afraid of the momentum of the Duke of Ambrosia and his body reacted in a way that could be considered bad manners.


    Fourth. He wanted them to look at the clear marks left behind.


    Fifth. Duke Ambrosia, who insulted him, should be charged for contempt of the Imperial family. This was treason.


    It really sounded like this, no more, no less.


    "Is he out of his mind now?"


    "What, what did His Highness the First Prince say just now......?"


    Those who had just arrived and witnessed all of this felt the same way. The First Prince tried to threaten the young child and thedy, but he was afraid of the Duke of Ambrosia and made a fuss without shame. Even if they didn''t hear what Jade said, they were able to guess what was going on.


    "Argh"


    Then a groan escaped from Sarah''s mouth. She was trying to cover it with her hand, but a clear wound in her neck could be seen through her fingers. Even if the wound was covered, her clothes were also stained with blood due to the continuous blood flowing out.


    Thinking of the pain the beautiful woman would have suffered, the blood of the Knights who were watching the scene boiled hot. In the midst of that, the child''s face, which she was holding preciously, was covered with tears. The appearance of a child trembling in Sarah''s arms was enough to arouse tremendous sympathy.


    "Oh. God......"


    Someone was praying to God and sighed. In this situation, the First Prince was the obvious perpetrator. The eyes of those who could not understand the situation now contained clear criticism against the First Prince.


    "No, no! I''m sure the Duke threatened me and strangled me. The strangling marks here are definitely...!"


    The First Prince shouted loudly, bared his neck for everyone to see, and kept telling them to look. From his point of view, even if he tried to tell the truth, he could not exin it.


    "......"


    "......"


    However, no matter how much they looked at his neck, they couldn''t see any strangled marks. Rather, even his adam apple, which moved up and down due to yelling, looked healthy.


    "Ethan Ambrosia used the power of evil curse!"


    The nobles remembered in their minds the curse that had been passed down to the Duke of Ambrosia.


    How could he use the curse that no one could love him?


    Now, the minds of the people present at the scene, including the Imperial Knights, began to tilt toward the idea that the First Prince was talking nonsense out of embarrassment. The courtiers, who were well aware of the characteristics of the First Prince, who usually suffered from madness and liked to swing his sword, thought even more so.


    ''He usually kills courtiers, but he doesn''t touch the nobles He must have really gone crazy this time.''


    How many courtiers died at the hands of the First Prince?


    The courtiers considered the First Prince to be a madman. So did the citizens. Rumors of his madness had already spread within the Crombell Empire. It was quite different from Ethan Ambrosia''s reputation as a noble among nobles, who watched everything from behind without being swayed by Imperial pressure and power.


    "What are the Imperial Knights doing without looking after His Highness the First Prince properly? Are they going to insult the honor of the Imperial family like this?"


    Ethan scolded the Imperial Knights in a stern voice. Even though the First Prince was talking nonsense and framing him, people were amazed at his patience when enduring the insult in consideration of the royal honor.


    "As expected of the Duke of Ambrosia..."


    "He''s so calm and concerned about the honor of the Imperial family even in this situation. He''s a true Crombell noble."


    The courtiers whispered to each other and threw their gazes of admiration. The same was true of the nobles and knights. Anyone would lose their reason if they witnessed their son being threatened with a sword. It was even more amazing because the First Prince, who usually killed just because he felt bad, was the opponent.


    "That''s the son of the Duke of Ambrosia, whom I''ve only heard of through rumors. He went out on an outing to the Imperial Pce and suffered a lot."


    "If my son came to the Imperial Pce and suffered this, which nobleman could stay still? I won''t be able to move on like this."


    "I heard that His Highness the First Prince beat a spy to death in front of His Majesty''s eyesst time."


    "Scary. Who would want to follow someone like him?"


    It was the First Prince who brutally beat a spy, who had turned into an idiot while carrying out the order to learn Ambrosia''s secret, to death at the Imperial meeting. Since then, the rumors that he had strongly angered the Emperor had already spread.


    "Your Highness the First Prince. We are sorry, but we''ll escort you, so we think you''d better go back now."


    "How dare you guys! If you''re the Imperial Knights, follow the order of the royal family!"


    "We''ll serve you."


    The Duke of Ambrosia, who must have been angry enough to lose his temper, paid his respects to the First Prince until the end. Ethan Ambrosia''s attitude toward the Imperial Knights was the knighthood they sought. The situation was sufficient for the judgment of good and evil of the Imperial Knights to act against the First Prince.


    "Oh, I happened to have a precious video recorder in my hand while passing by this road, so I was able to capture it miraculously!"


    At that time, Jade sneaked the video ball out of his arms and sent it to the air.


    ["......I hope that Your Highness will one day fully enjoy this joy as well."


    "How dare you discuss...in front of me?"]


    Along with the voice of the First Prince full of anger, his sharp de was clearly seen hurting Sarah''s neck.


    ["Nan, Nanny!"]


    The video was cut off at thest sound of ude crying in Sarah''s arms. The video was no longer ying, but everyone had seen it. This made clear evidence. No matter how much the Emperor tried, he would not be able to cover up the First Prince even with all these situations and evidence. Themander of the Imperial Knights sighed deeply and said in a polite voice.


    "We will take you to the First Prince''s Pce, so please change your clothes. You won''t be able to see His Majesty in this state."


    "I, why am I...!"


    "We, the Imperial Knights, have a duty to protect the honor of the Imperial Family."


    The gaze of the Knight Commander turned to the wet pants of the First Prince. The more people who witnessed that ugly sight, the more honor of the Imperial family would be tarnished, so he had to do his best to escort the First Prince.


    "No. No. It can''t be like this. You can''t do this to me!"


    "Please follow me. I''ll escort you."


    At themander''s hand signal, the Imperial Knights rushed around the First Prince. The First Prince, hidden by the body of the magnificent knights, no longer had to show the ugly and shameful marks on his pants. However, as if he was wrongly used, he continued to tear his throat and cry out loud.


    "Kill that cursed Ethan Ambrosia! Kill him now!"


    The faces of the people who were gossiping were mercilessly contorted. Some of them even covered their ears as if they didn''t want to hear it. The news of the First Prince being dragged out by the Imperial Knights would probably hit the social circles in a little while. It was self-evident that this incident, which would go up and down for several days through people''s mouths, would probably spread to the people outside the Imperial Pce.


    "Ehem, shall we go back to theundry room?"


    The courtiers who had brought theirundry turned around and hurried back to the way they came.


    "Hmm, I''ll continue to guide you. Come this way please."


    "Tsk, this is the end of the First Prince."


    "Yes, yes. Let''s not even give a nce to the First Prince''s Pce."


    The nobles, who had been watching the situation, also coughed in vain, following the guidance of the courtiers, and moved on again.


    All of the courtiers who made several eyewitnesses were the spies nted in the Imperial family by the Ambrosia family. Jade, who seized the Sernia Road because of the furious Duke, had to run here and there to change people''s path at the right time, and soon copsed in exhaustion.


    "Countess Millen."


    As people disappeared, Ethan quickly approached Sarah and ude. As blood still leaked from her neck, he frowned and pulled a handkerchief out of his arms to block the wound.


    "Why aren''t you healing it? Let''s start with healing right away......"


    "Ha... I''m a little tired. I don''t have the strength to heal it."


    Sarah''s body, who smiled helplessly, gradually became limp. The mana used to suppress Ambrosia''s power put a huge strain on Sarah''s body. She lost her blood in that state, and although she had barely stopped her hemostasis, her vision gradually became blurred.


    She had endured a long time just by trying to sit straight. Maybe it was because she was relieved that the situation was over. Now she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Ethan inadvertently reached out when Sarah faltered and copsed.

 Chapter 26:

    Chapter 26:


    "!"


    Ethan caught Sarah''s body, which was falling, faster than anyone else. The handkerchief was not enough to hold Sarah''s blood, so she gradually began to dye Ethan''s clothes red.


    "Nan, Nanny. Nanny!"


    ude shook Sarah''s cooling body with one of his tiny hands. Tears that had stopped in anger flowed down ude''s pale cheeks again. ude thought it was all his fault. The child knew that if he felt happy, then unhappiness would soon follow. So he hated himself even more.


    ''It''s because of me, Nanny will die because of me. Everyone around me will die, just like my mother.''


    At that moment, ck energy began to vibrate faintly in ude''s eyes.


    "ude?"


    Ethan noticed this and called out ude''s name, but the child''s attention was focused on the copsed Sarah. As soon as Ethan tried to reach out to ude, a faintughter leaked from Sarah, who was closing her eyes, as she saw the darkness engulfing the child''s green eyes.


    "Ah, ah ah... It hurts, Young Master ude."


    Her voice was weak, but there was a mix ofughter. Sarah opened her eyes and raised her hand, caressing ude''s cheek. Then, the ck energy that had risen in the child''s eyes subsided in an instant. Only then did Ethan''s shoulders, which had been tense, rx a little.


    "Are, are you okay? Are you okay, Nanny?"


    "Of course. Did you really forget? I''m a great and strong magician."


    "Don''t say that..."


    ude cried and stuttered, clutching the hem of Sarah''s clothes. Perhaps she knew how the child felt as he used a lot of strength squeezing her clothes, thinking she seemed to disappear soon. Sarah raised her hand and stroked ude''s head, leaving her body in Ethan''s arms.


    "I''m just out of energy. What should I say...... I''ve been using mana for so long that my body doesn''t have strength? It''s just that."


    "Are you having a hard time?"


    "Um, if Young Master ude kisses me, I will feel better?"


    Saying that, Sarah grinned. When they heard her whining as if she were ying a joke, they thought she was faking it. However, herplexion was so pale, her body was drooping, and her head was sweating.


    "Sir Harper, get the carriage ready. I will bring Countess Millen to the Duke''s house."


    "I will prepare quickly."


    Even Jade, who had been sitting down from exhaustion, checked herplexion at Ethan''smand and jumped up and ran again. Ethan bit his lip, as Sarah''s weight felt in his arms was infinitely light.


    Why is this woman''s body so light that she can control the power of Ambrosia at once?


    Ethan realized that Sarah was pushing harder to reassure ude. As if feeling Ethan''s gaze, Sarah smiled at him.


    "You don''t have to worry about people''s eyes focusing on Ambrosia dukedom, so you should treat the wound first."


    "It would be better not to heal the wound, Duke. Many people have seen my wound, so if I heal them quickly, they will wonder."


    "I''ll take care of that. So, starting with the wound..."


    "But, I don''t want to bother the Duke with just this."


    Ethan creased his eyebrows as he saw Sarah talking indifferently about her wound.


    ''Why are you doing this? Why''


    As Ethan tried to get serious, Sarah opened her mouth in annoyance.


    "If Young Master ude just kisses me, I''ll get better? Duke, tell Young Master ude to hurry up and kiss me."


    Sarah tried tough and joke, but Ethan''s feelings became moreplicated. Ethan, having a hard time looking at her like that, turned his gaze to the child, who had been weeping from earlier.


    "Young Master ude, are you okay?"


    Sarah followed Ethan and turned her gaze to look at ude''s face, asking in a serious voice. The child usually blushed when he was in front of Ethan, so he didn''t notice that ude''s face had a subtle red fever. Noticing this, Sarah raised her hand and touched ude''s forehead.


    "My chest is stuffy. It''s hot. Ugh..."


    ude cried, rubbing his forehead and cheeks on Sarah''s cool hands. Ever since he was relieved to hear Sarahughing and talking, his heart was pounding so hard that it hurt. When Sarah recognized this, ude''sints spurted out of his mouth.


    "It hurts, it hurts..."


    "My God, he''s so surprised today that he is suffering from a fever. Is the carriage still not here?"


    Sarah raised her body leaning against the Duke to hug ude.


    "Ugh."


    But soon, her exhausted body lost bnce and stumbled. Ethan once again caught her body. Thinking that she needed to hug andfort the child so that he could calm down a little, Sarah looked up at Ethan and said.


    "I can''t do this because I don''t have the strength. Can you hug Young Master ude instead of me?"


    Sarah tried to give Ethan ude. Ethan, who had rushed to grab ude and hug him, realized that there was no ring on his hand, and stopped and stiffened. The power that was temporarily under control due to the broken artifact lost control again and was on the verge of rampaging. If the ck energy that covered ude''s eyes a while ago was Ambrosia''s power, his power might run wild again. It would definitely have a bad effect on the child.


    "......"


    ude realized his father was hesitating for a moment. ude slowly lowered his arms, which had been about to reach his father. Then he held out to Ethan what he had held dearly in his arms.


    "This is?"


    "It''s the Imperial Pce Pass, you left it behind."


    "......"


    "If I don''t have this, Father will be in trouble. I''m here to give you this."


    ude ced it in Ethan''s hand, which stopped trying to reach him after hesitating. With a face wet with tears and fever, it was worth trying to scream for a hug, but the child didn''t. ude, who cried to Sarah and even hugged her, could not approach Ethan. A six-year-old boy looked at him.


    ''What is this? Only because of this...''


    Ethan''s face contorted in pain. He wanted to hug the child right now and see if he was really okay, but he couldn''t.


    ''Everything you cherish will die. All born with that blood will die! Because Ambrosia is cursed, because you are Ambrosia''s curse!''


    He could hear his mother''s voice, which sounded like a curse. He couldn''t express his feeling because he didn''t know how to express it. He was too afraid to even get close.


    I''m afraid I''ll break him. I''m afraid I''ll ruin him.


    But for Ethan, ude was a very precious child. He was the only blood left behind by his younger brother, who had left for the peace of the family. There was no way he wasn''t precious.


    "Thank you, ude. Thanks to you, I.."


    Ethan couldn''t speak. It was because despite not being able to hug ude, who was in a fever, the child''s face was filled with joy when he said thank you. Just because he said thank you. Barely. With that one thing.


    "Ah ah, really,......"


    At that time, there was a small sigh and a sound of finger snapping. At the same time, Ethan''s long and delicate fingers shined azure with a ring of mana spinning around.


    "Countess Millen!"


    Ethan called Sarah in astonishment. It was because Sarah had no power to support her body but she still tried to control Ethan''s power by raising mana again. However, Sarah said in a firm voice while sweating.


    "Even if the Duke hugs Young Master ude now, the power will not resonate."


    Why? Because ude is the child of Dieline? Because of the request from Dieline who asked her to take care of ude instead?


    He couldn''t understand Sarah, who only thought of ude and Ambrosia in an attitude that she could do anything. No matter how much he looked into it, there was no benefit Sarah could get from helping Ambrosia.


    "Everyone has moments like that. A moment when a child is so adorable that you want to hug him as best as you can."


    Sarah rolled her eyes and smiled as she looked at Ethan, who had a nk expression on his face. Ethan''s desire to hug the child right now was so desperate that Sarah tried to overdo it a bit. That was all.


    "......"


    Ethan, who was looking at the child with shaking eyes at Sarah''s words, gently touched ude''s face. He could feel the warm temperature of the child in hisrge palms. ude smiled brightly as he received his father''s long-desired touch. Seeing that adorable appearance, Ethan couldn''t help but embrace the small body of the child with all his might.


    ''I''m so d...''


    Sarah looked at the two father and son with delight, enduring the nauseous feeling inside her. Feeling that she would vomit a lot of blood, Sarah closed her eyes constantly trying to circte mana. She couldn''t vomit blood here now.


    It was then. Ethan held ude in one arm and Sarah in the other arm and lifted her up.


    "Oh my!"


    How to find a list of chapters


    Please find the chapterbel next to your favorite trantor''s name, and click thebel.

 Chapter 27:

    Chapter 27:


    "The carriage has arrived. The carriage will shake a lot as it runs fast. I''ll carry you until you arrive at the Duke''s house, so please lean on mefortably."


    He easily fixed and hugged Sarah so that she could be morefortable in his arms.


    "Heaven"


    Sarah, who leaned her face against Ethan''s firm chest, was perplexed. Seeing Sarah like that, ude smiled with a feverish face. It felt good to be held by his father with his nanny. Seeing ude smiling with her tear-soaked eyes, Sarah eventually burst intoughter together.


    "Do you know where your hair grows when youugh while crying?"


    Sarah said, poking ude''s smiling face with her finger. Her voice seemed more peaceful than ever. As Ethan looked at ude, who seemed to have attached quickly to her, he wondered if the child felt instinctively how devoted Sarah was to the two father and son.


    ''This is not good.''


    Ethan narrowed his forehead, thinking about the not-too-distant future. Maybe as time went by just like this, Sarah Millen would be able to capture everything in Ambrosia. ude, and the servants, including the butlers and maids, and maybe...Ethan Ambrosia.


    Including himself.


    <b>***</b>


    Sarah and ude, who returned to Duke''s house,y side by side in bed and suffered from illness. Sarah tried to receive treatment in the room provided to her separately, but ude, who had a fever, didn''t let her go, so she ended up lying down together. Ethan called in a doctor and watched Sarah and ude get treatment and take medicine, not missing a single thing. At that moment, Jade quickly approached and whispered into Ethan''s ear.


    "His Majesty copsed."


    "It''s a plunder. Is he trying to protest with his health to protect the First Prince?"


    "I think he''s trying to buy time. Marquis Bollun has already arrived."


    "He can''t let go of the First Prince until the end."


    Ethan''s face was distorted. He clicked his tongue and even showed a slight irritation. Marquis Bollun was the father of the deceased Empress, a lonely and strong supporter of the First Prince. The fact was that the First Prince threatened a powerlessdy and a child with a sword, and even inflicted fatal wounds when his madness was at its peak. And it was a very important event that the child was Ambrosia''s sessor and that the woman was Countess Sarah Millen.


    The Emperor, who predicted that Ethan Ambrosia would not stay still, was clearly determined to bury the Marquis Bollun and the incident somehow. Sarah, who noticed the situation, smiled and said.


    "You can go now. I''ll be watching over Young Master ude."


    "But who''s going to stay by Countess Millen''s side?"


    "It''s okay because I think I''ll get better soon if I just lie down looking at Young Master ude''s face like this."


    Ethan couldn''t hide hisplicated face as he saw Sarah''s mana, which was still spinning around her fingers, gradually opened up. Although her devotion waspletely directed toward Ambrosia, he was not pleased. He had yet to find out why she was helping Ambrosia so much. Smiling at Ethan, who had aplex face, Sarah stroked ude''s head, who was clutching the hem of her robe.


    "......"


    The child stared intently at his father, who had to return to the Imperial Pce soon. His other hand, which was not clutching Sarah''s hem, trembly reached out in the air before returning.


    "......"


    He wanted to tell his father not to go by clenching the hem of his father''s robe, but he couldn''t, so ude struggled to grip the nket tightly and bit his lip. It was natural to be more childish if he was sick, but seeing the child who held it in made Sarah''s heart ache. And it seemed it wasn''t just Sarah.


    "I''ll stay by your side."


    Ethan sighed deeply and pulled a chair next to the bed and sat down, which made ude''s face glow. Sarah, who confirmed the delighted child''s face, smiled brightly and stabbed ude in the cheek with her finger.


    "Our Young Master ude is still a kid. Do you like it?"


    "I''m not a kid!"


    "Oh my, so our Young Master ude is all grown up?"


    "Yes!"


    ude nodded his head with a stern look on his face.


    "Look at this, I have a fever, my head hurts, my chest hurts, but I''m not crying and I''m holding up well."


    At that moment, Sarah''s and Ethan''s eyes met. It was obvious that Sarah was thinking the same thing as Ethan at this moment.


    ''This is crazy, so cute.''


    ude''s cheeks flushed with fever, dering that he was not a kid in a triumphant, confident voice. A child who proudly ims to be an adult on such a subject was so cute.


    "Oh my God, our Young Master ude has a headache and a heartache, but he didn''t cry? Aigoo, our Young Master ude is an adult! I didn''t know that!"


    Sarah held her breath for a moment as herughter seemed to burst out of her mouth. Ethan also pretended to cough, covering his mouth with his hand and turning his head away. But ude, who soon realized he had been teased, pouted his mouth.


    "I hate Nanny."


    "Oh my? Only me? The Duke alsoughed with me, so why do you hate only me?"


    Sarah was very upset and dragged Ethan, who was staying still. Then the child''s eyes rolled over to Ethan, who was holding back hisughter. For a moment, Ethan''s body stiffened with tension.


    "......I hate Father too."


    "......!"


    ude sneaked out a word ming his father and pulled the nket over him. When Sarah saw Ethan''s face hardened in shock, she eventually smiled and hugged ude over the nket.


    "Oh dear, are you mad, Young Master ude?"


    Saying so, Sarah winked at Ethan. However, Ethan, who heard that the child hated him directly from his mouth, had been stiffened in shock since earlier.


    "Duke, pleasefort Young Master ude quickly. He''s upset."


    Ethan, who came to his senses at Sarah''s urging, looked at the bulging nket with an embarrassing gaze. Ethan''s face darkened because he had never soothed a sulky child before. After contemting for a while, he beckoned Jade, who was happily watching everything from behind.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "Buy a diamond mine from the Muston Territory right away."


    "No, My Lord, if it''s the diamond mine of Muston Territory, then it''s the 3rdrgest mine in the Empire"


    "I''ll give it to ude as a present."


    "......"


    Jade looked at Sarah with a look of asking for help. Only Sarah, who was looking at Ethan with absurd eyes, seemed to be able to stop His Lord.


    "Duke? Can I talk to you for a second?"


    Ethan, who was seriously thinking of buying a diamond mine on the Muston Territory, looked at her with a face that he didn''t know what was wrong. Sarah cautiously got up and leaned her torso towards the Duke. Ethan brought his head closer to her with a serious face.


    "What would Young Master ude do with a diamond mine?"


    As Sarah whispered to him in a quivering voice, Ethan looked puzzled and replied.


    "I''m thinking of giving him the ownership and letting him y with the market price..."


    "Duke?"


    She couldn''t help but smack her forehead with her hand because of Ethan Ambrosia, who offered to put the diamond price of the Empire into the hands of a child with a face that he didn''t really know anything about. Apparently, that man was not good at appeasing a child.


    "That is not it?"


    "Then is that right?"


    When she quietly rebuked, the Duke bit Jade back with a sullen face. Sarah seriously patted ude under the nket, feeling the need for parental counseling.


    "Since our Young Master ude is all grown up, you don''t need this Nanny, right?"


    Sarah said that and pretended to get up. ude rolled up the nket and grabbed Sarah''s clothes in a hurry.


    "N, no!"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m taking care of Nanny now, so you can''t go!"


    Sarah stoppedughing while looking at the eyes of the embarrassed child. While lying on the bed, Sarahined a little to ude.


    "I get better quickly when someone hugs me. So please hug me."


    Sarah said so and opened her arms toward ude. ude rolled his eyes and jumped into Sarah''s arms. Then Sarah hugged ude tightly with a bright smile. ude closed his eyes listening to Sarah''s heart beating with a pleasant beat.


    ''It''s warm.''


    How to find a list of chapters


    Please find the chapterbel next to your favorite trantor''s name, and click thebel.

 Chapter 28:

    Chapter 28:


    ude soon fell asleep quietly in Sarah''s arms, perhaps exhausted. With a more peaceful face, Ethan looked at ude''s face without saying a word for a while, as he had not seen the sleeping child''s face after a long time.


    "He sleeps soundly."


    "That''s right. Our Young Master ude is so cute sleeping like this."


    ude''s soft hair was scattered at Sarah''s touch. Ethan''s gaze diligently followed that gentle touch.


    "Would you like to stroke his head once?"


    Ethan nced at Sarah with a nk look when she gently suggested it with a burdensome look.


    "Can I?"


    "Why are you asking for my permission?"


    "......It can still be dangerous."


    Ethan looked at the azure band still spinning from his fingers with worried eyes. Sarah seemed to be noticeably weaker than when she used her power in the Imperial Pce. His hesitation was mixed with concern for ude. Sarah suggested once again.


    "It''ll be fine as long as I have some weak power left. So it''s okay to pat him."


    Ethan breathed out heavily as if he was relieved at Sarah''s words and carefully ced his hand on ude''s head. A thick palm rested on ude''s head and the child''s entire head was covered under his palm.


    "......Small."


    The child was this small. Realizing this, Ethan''s face sank heavily. He narrowed his forehead trying to remember the feel of the child''s hair brushing gently in the palm of his hand. Seeing this, Sarah asked in a cautious voice.


    "What do you think?"


    "......He''s small and delicate."


    "He''ll grow up quickly. Children usually change so quickly in the blink of an eye."


    "......"


    "You shouldn''t miss those moments. You have to keep it in your eyes even a little more before you regret itter."


    "Regret..."


    "But I think the Duke is in love with Young Master ude. You don''t know what to do because he''s pretty, cute, lovely, and precious,"


    Ethan seemed deeply lost in thought at Sarah''s words. His stiff face, which seemed to deny her words at any moment, soon softened and nodded.


    "That''s right. ude is a precious child to the extent that I think he is a gift that Hugel left me."


    "But why don''t you approach him? You know very well that Young Master ude wants the Duke''s love. Why do you choose a path that hurts even though you know it?"


    "......That."


    Sarah was always curious about Ethan Ambrosia''s mind, who stepped on the world with the power of darkness in the future that Park Hyeyeon ''foresaw.'' In her novel ''Flower of Darkness'', she was curious about the thought of ude, who was devoured by the same power as him, who died without even rebelling against him. She wanted to know about his life, which she had never seen in the future or in the novel.


    ''Is the person in front of me right now is Ethan affected by the Flower of Darkness, or is it Ethan who will destroy the world as seen in the future?''


    Sarah felt that the more she drew and used Park Hyeyeon''s power to suppress Ambrosia''s power, the less the influence of ''Flower of Darkness'' was. From the time ude first rejected her, she could see the situation of the Empire in which the First Prince was overthrown earlier than she thought. As Park Hyeyeon died, the contents of the novel changed. However, what was worrisome was that if she changed the contents of the novel, she did not know how the world would flow in the future.


    ''If the novel changes, will the fate of this world move the way Park Hyeyeon foresaw again?''


    If that happened, the most dangerous man in the world would be right in front of her right now. She couldn''t pay attention at all.


    "In the eyes of Countess Millen, how is ude''s power?"


    "It''s still weak. To the point where he doesn''t feel the power he still has."


    "That''s because of it. The reason why I can''t approach ude."


    "Because ude''s power is weak?"


    "That''s right."


    Ethan raised his hand and touched his mouth. He seemed to be oozing out with an irresistible bitterness.


    "Living with this power is like a curse. I never want to pass it on to ude."


    Sarah nodded her head silently at his words. Ethan Ambrosia did his best for that. Even if Sarah swept through the Ambrosia mansion, he generously let go of all the actions that would not have been allowed originally.


    "That''s why I must disappear before ude''s power grows further here. Ambrosia''s power...wants stronger power, so if he''s by my side, ude''s power will increase even if I hate it."


    Sarah hardened her face, noticing what Ethan was trying to say.


    "I chose you just because you can suppress ude''s power. I don''t want anything more than that."


    "You''re only going to use my power as a sealing ball. So Ethan Ambrosia, what about you? Don''t you need my power?"


    "......Do I need it?"


    Ethan blinked slowly and asked back.


    "My father, the former Duke of Ambrosia, was always by my side, to experiment with various methods."


    "Did the previous Duke try to develop this power?"


    "That''s right. So I can tell. Because I felt it all, in this body."


    Ethan raised his hand and looked at the magic ring that still had faint power. Then he moved the boiling power within him a little and breathed it into her hand.


    "......!"


    With a crackling, powerless sound, the magic ring that Sarah had made shattered. No matter how faint the remaining power was, it was so easily broken that Sarah''s face turned white. That was the mana drawn from Park Hyeyeon to suppress Ambrosia''s power. It was quite serious that Ethan could cleanly shatter her magic ring with such a small power. If the power he could already control was that much, the power sleeping inside him would be so deep and powerful that the end was unknown.


    "How far must this power increase its volume endlessly. How far must it go before it can''t grow anymore and swallow up the life force of the host."


    Ethan continued to speak, giving power to Sarah''s hand, which was void of mana.


    "I felt it with my whole body."


    "..."


    "This curse feeds on thirst. No one can quench that thirst once tasted."


    "Are you talking about the previous Duke? Or maybe you too..."


    A faint smile appeared on Ethan''s lips at Sarah''s words. Seeing it, Sarah was convinced. The pain of Ambrosia''s power meant two things. One was the fear that this power to covet vitality would harm the precious things around him. The istion it brought. The other was,......


    "I am no different from my father because I spend all my patience on not coveting this power."


    ...Nevertheless, the thirst for this power and the desire to covet it. That was the pain Ethan Ambrosia had to endure for the rest of his life.


    "It is an instinct to want to acquire, wield, and covet unbearably even though it is unbearably terrible and disgusting. The instinct possessed by the blood of Ambrosia flowing through the body."


    ""


    "ude must not know this thirst. For the rest of my life, I want to make sure that my child doesn''t know of this no matter what."


    Ethan said so and took a small ring out of his pocket and put it in his empty finger. Although it was a ring with no power, he became anxious if he did not insert something into his finger as it was a habit. This was proof that he had not run out of patience yet, that he had not given up.


    ''Thirst. He said thirst.''


    Now it felt like all the puzzles had been put together. The reason why Ethan Ambrosia avoided ude so much that he didn''t want to give the child any chance. And the reason why Ethan Ambrosia of Park Hyeyeon''s original ''future'' and ude Ambrosia of ''Flower of Darkness'' be the viin that would destroy the world. Sarah''s head was spinning quickly.


    ''Ambrosia''s power feeds on thirst. Then you can quench that thirst.''


    ude Ambrosia''s main thirst in ''Flower of Darkness'' stemmed from the self-hatred of not being loved. So, only after meeting the heroine could he be a true ''male protagonist'' in the darkness that will destroy the world. It was because the love of the heroine had quenched his thirst and because Ambrosia''s power subsided when he no longer had the thirst for it to eat and grow. If you quench Ethan Ambrosia''s thirst, both the ''Flower of Darkness'' and the ''future'' will all change.


    ''Ethan Ambrosia is the key. He is the key to prevent the destruction of this world.''


    A sly smile lingered on Sarah''s lips, who found out about it.


    "As expected, you have to cooperate with me, Duke Ambrosia."


    __________


    T/N: Hi, it''s Eliza again. I know my trantion skill is not that good, and this chapter confuses me very much. That''s why I want to outline some main points so you can understand the plot better.


    1. Ethan is the viin in the "future" that Park Hyeyeon foresaw. And ude is the viin in the novel "Flower of Darkness" that Park Hyeyeon wrote. (Why Park Hyeyeon? Why? It''s so confusing)


    2. Ambrosia''s power grows on thirst. ude thirsts for his father''s love because Ethan chooses to avoid him. Ethan''s thirst is still unknown (for now). So, if Sarah can quench Ethan''s thirst, she can save the world in both the "future" Park Hyeyeon foresaw and the "Flower of Darkness".

 Chapter 29:

    Chapter 29:


    Saying that, Sarah raised her mana without Ethan having time to say anything. Azure magic rose like a haze all over her body.


    "......Countess Millen!"


    Ethan stood up in surprise seeing her trying to use magic with her ill body. Sarah looked up at him and smiled.


    "[Be a chain]"


    A starting word made of runes was activated between her lips. At the same time, the mana emanating from Sarah took shape and became a single magic circle.


    "......!"


    Ethan could understand what Sarah was trying to do. His expression, which had a dull look as if he was wearing a mask, was distorted. Sarah liked it so much that she smiled more brightly.


    The basic skill of a magician was to do things arbitrarily and seed it beautifully. Moreover, Sarah Millen was a great magician. What she was doing should be done on arge scale, without failure, with great sess. This was the part Sarah cares most about, and she was more confident than anything else.


    "My Lord!"


    When a huge wave of mana shook in Ambrosia''s mansion, a group of knights who sensed it quickly entered the room and surrounded Ethan. Some tried to bring the sword to the nape of Sarah''s neck, who was using the magic.


    "Stand back!"


    At Ethan''s coldmand, the knights did not lose their vignce and still drew their swords.


    "[Stay.]"


    The magic circle spinning round and round above Sarah''s head snapped and stopped rotating as if something hade together. And all at once, it was sucked into the ordinary ring Ethan Ambrosia was wearing.


    "......That!"


    The magic circle was engraved on the ring with a bright and vivid glow. The magic circle that emitted such a bright light for a while quickly permeated into the ring and disappeared.


    "The, the artifact, so quickly..."


    The knights who were watching all these scenes and the servants who rushed in could not close their mouths.


    "......How?"


    Ethan also couldn''t speak and examine the ring on his finger. In an instant, peace enveloped his body. Six years ago, the artifact Sarah handed over, which was stronger, could suppress Ambrosia''s curse. His thirst, which seemed to devour him just a moment ago, seemed to be quenched in an instant. It was like being just a normal human being.


    "Why do you think I haven''t been in front of Young Master ude for six years?"


    Sarah looked at Ethan''s eyes with a confident smile. While sweating with a paleplexion after bleeding a lot, an unknown spirit flowed from her.


    "For six years, I''ve done my best to study the power of Ambrosia. I''m sure no one knows about it as well as I do. Of course, including the Duke who wields it."


    "......"


    "I don''t know how great the Duke''s power will be, but it doesn''t matter. I promised Young Master ude a happy future, and in that future, you must also be there."


    "Why..."


    "Because Young Master ude loves you. Do you think Young Master ude would want a future without his beloved father?"


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan stiffened as if he was shocked. For him, the love of his father was always apanied by pain.


    ''If you want to increase the power of Ambrosia, you must know how to long for it. Starting today, don''t give Ethan a sip of water.''


    ''Hit him until he dies. He won''t be able to win, and the power wille out to protect its host.''


    ''Contact is useful, but there are limits. If you cut the flesh and hold it in your hand, something may be different Ah, I''ll only do it to the point where you won''t die, so don''t look at me like that, Son. I''m not strong enough yet to kill you like this.''


    A father who was constantly resonating and drawing strength to develop Ambrosia''s power. A father who regarded abuse as love, which made him endure the pain of power that made him covet vitality. Growing up thinking it was father''s love, Ethan didn''t want ude to suffer like he did. So he never imagined that the child would want him.


    "......Ha."


    He looked down at ude sleeping, sweeping hisplicated face with his palm. The expression of the child sleeping in someone''s arms looked calm.


    "I didn''t know much about ude."


    He looked at the ring on his finger once again. Her power resembled salvation. It was an emotion he had never tasted, but now he thought he knew a little. If this was what Sarah Millen could do, then even if he was by ude''s side, the child wouldn''t get hurt. Such a life, could it be allowed?


    "Tell me the price. I don''t believe in favor without a price."


    Sarah''s face brightened at Ethan''s words. Finally, she received Ethan Ambrosia''s approval. It was a markedly different attitude from how he had been gently drawing the line even though he had said that he hadpletely entrusted ude''s education to Sarah.


    "I''ve already received the price. Young Master ude."


    Sarah gently stroked ude''s head. As the child gradually opened the door of his heart, she was able to forget little by little the guilt that she had made Dieline unhappy, the guilt that she created a sprout of misfortune called ude Ambrosia with her own hand. That was the price she received.


    "Nevertheless, if the Duke wants me to give you a price to make you feel at ease, there is one thing I want."


    "Say it."


    Ethan''s face, which had been hardened at Sarah''s words, loosened as if he had be morefortable. He was willing to listen to whatever Sarah asked.


    "From now on, please call my name."


    However, this request was not what Ethan was prepared for.


    "You mean your name?"


    "Yes. Would it be difficult?"


    Sarah tilted her head and asked. A cold sweat was forming on Sarah''s forehead, who was staring intently at Ethan. It must have been because she was overusing her mana with a bad body. Ethan couldn''t speak to Sarah, who was looking at him with big, clear eyes.


    "My name isn''t that difficult, right?"


    "That''s right, however."


    "I''m Young Master ude''s nanny, and I''ll serve you as my Lord until he grows up."


    "......"


    "Please help me so that Young Master ude can befortable with me. If the Duke is extremely polite to me, how can Young Master ude treat mefortably?"


    The knights, who had been quietly listening to Sarah''s words, nodded their heads as if trying to say that was true. If the father, Ethan, who was also the head of the family, was polite to Sarah, then how could the son, ude, treat her as how he should treat his nanny? The servants also nodded because it made sense.


    "You can''t?"


    Sarah was now looking at Ethan with her hands folded. When a beautifuldy with a pale face asked for such a request, there was probably no man who could refuse. Ethan finally nodded his head with a deep sigh.


    "Okay, Sarah."


    In an instant, Sarah''s face brightened. Seeing the bright smile that bloomed on her beautiful face, Ethan lost a moment and looked at Sarah. It was as if a never-before-seen light was pouring down on Sarah, who could smile like she felt happiness in such a small thing.


    "It''s exciting! I can just ask Young Master ude to call me by my first name using this as an excuse."


    Sarahy in bed hugging ude, who was sleeping tight despite the fuss, with a very excited face. Then she waved her hand at Ethan and the knights, who were still staring at her nkly.


    "I think I should get some rest now. Can you all go out? I''m a little tired."


    It was a neat and sudden attitude as if there was nothing to see anymore. At that moment, the same thought ran through everyone''s mind.


    ''Will all the magicians be like that person?''


    They couldn''t shake off the idea of her putting people in the palm of her hand and ying with them easily.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I''ll be able to see you off. I''m so sleepy."


    Sarah yawned loudly and closed her eyes. Ethan closed his eyes and looked at Sarah, who looked peaceful as if she were sleeping.


    "......"


    Ethan held his hand near his heart for a moment, then quickly clenched his fist and stood up. He had an unknown look on his face.


    "Then make yourself at home, Sarah."


    "Yes."


    Sarah smiled faintly, thinking it was good to hear her name as he spoke in a heavy, soft voice. Ethan Ambrosia was a man who kept what he promised no matter how she behaved. He didn''t give a line easily but allowed her to y freely on the line he once allowed. It was quite different from Sarah, who had a selfish side.


    "Let''s go."


    When Ethan turned around and left the room, the knights also followed their Lord and left the room. One of the knights who had briefly put a sword to Sarah''s neck was restless, but he too followed suit.


    "......"


    And after the room fell silent like that, Sarah looked around for a moment.


    How to find a list of chapters


    Please find the chapterbel next to your favorite trantor''s name, and click thebel.

 Chapter 30:

    Chapter 30:


    T/N: From this chapter, I''ll use the suffix "-nim" like in the raw, because I don''t know how to use other words to address a specific person. For example, in the raw, Sarah calls ude "ude-nim", and changing it to "Young Master ude" is okay. However, when others call Sarah "Sarah-nim", I can''t think of any words that are suitable to change into. I can''t possibly trante it to "Lady Sarah". So yeah, hopefully, it''s not confusing.


    By the way, if you are familiar with Korean culture, I''m sure you will know about "-nim", but all in all, "-nim" is basically used for people who are of a higher rank than oneself. Like "-sama" in Japanese.


    __________


    "Heok, heok, urgh!"


    Even if she blocked it with her hands, she was choked up and the amount of blood poured out was considerable. Sarah checked the sleeping child while vomiting blood. The fever had not yet gone, and ude, despite themotion, luckily did not wake up and slept soundly.


    "Haa, ha..."


    Sarah took a deep breath, trying to calm her throbbing stomach. The nket and clothes were quickly stained with dark red blood. If she had dyed a little longer, she would have vomited blood in front of everyone, unable to bear it. It was getting harder and harder to endure the constant use of mana.


    "Heok!"


    Sarah''s body slumped forward once more. Gooey blood trickled down the nket once more. The blood that came out while blocking the airways prevented her from breathing properly, causing her eyes to get dizzy.


    ''I overworked myself, today.''


    Rather, it seemed less difficult to cast a wide-ranging attack magic that covered the entire capital of the Empire than this. Using Sarah''s mana, it was not difficult to do things with just a lift of a finger, as well as Park Hyeyeon''s magic and vitality from a different dimension far away. The weakness of the magicians was that they had weak stamina. It was no different for Sarah. She was even stronger than other magicians, so she had to consume higher stamina.


    "Fu."


    Sarah took a deep breath as she calmed down little by little. Sarah was desperately preventing ude from feeling his power when Ethan was taking care of the First Prince. It also required careful control to prevent Ambrosia''s power from resonating. Moreover, the feel of the sword that the First Prince had pierced her neck still throbbed and hurt. Even if he didn''t, she would still spill blood, but when she threw up this time, her head was spinning very much.


    "When on earth can I die?"


    Everything would be much easier if Park Hyeyeon died and brought back the split soul, then she could absorb it into one again. Sarah was disappointed that Park Hyeyeon did not die even after six years of research. It was a time when she clicked her tongue out of regret and soothed her dizzy stomach.


    "......!"


    Sarah looked through her dizzy eyes and found May, who was frozen in surprise.


    ''When did shee in?''


    She didn''t notice at all. She also med Ethan Ambrosia because she let go of her tension as soon as he walked away from her room, but that meant she wasn''t feeling well. Sarah''s face was umonly distorted.


    "Are, are you okay...?"


    May stuttered and looked at the blood that had stained the corners of Sarah''s lips and nkets bright red. Sarah''s condition seemed very serious no matter who looked at it.


    "Don''t worry, I sneaked in when Head maid-nim and Butler-nim were seeing Duke-nim off. No one would know I''m here."


    May said and quickly approached Sarah. In her hands were Sarah''s clothes to change into and aundry basket. When she saw it, Sarah knew why that child came here.


    "You definitely vomited bloodst time, but you hid it. Even now, Countess-nim is in this state, but not only Duke-nim but also everyone is fine it means that Countess-nim, you are hiding your pain now."


    "......"


    "I can help you."


    She was a really quick-witted child. As she was quick to catch on, she must have also noticed that Sarah had other intentions for not punishing her at theundry room earlier. And she thought it was an opportunity and tried to grab the line again.


    "Even if you show me your usefulness in this way, would I forgive you? I intend to remove everything that stands in the way of ude-nim."


    At Sarah''s cool voice, May flinched for a moment, but answered clearly.


    "ude-nim doesn''t know yet, does he? About what I did. And I''m sure he still likes me. He''ll find me soon."


    "So what if he finds you? You are just a maid. ude-nim, who will be the owner of Ambrosia, must be a little sad about having one maid."


    "ude-nim will definitely ask why you''re pushing me away, so will you be honest with me? You care about ude-nim."


    "......That''s right. That''s why I want to make only people who love ude-nim like me stay by ude-nim''s side. I''m not sure if you will fit into that standard."


    "I cared about ude-nim, too. It was a short time, but sincerely. Since ude-nim knows that, he opened his heart to me. I was the only one who was sincere in this house."


    "Ronda, the head maid, and Veron, the butler, are sincere to ude-nim."


    "But ude-nim is not their priority. They belong to Duke Ambrosia-nim. Unlike me, who prioritized ude-nim."


    May refuted Sarah''s words and insisted on her usefulness. If Sarah hadn''t really needed her, she would have stopped her at once and kicked her out of this ce. But Sarah continued to listen to her, even though her voice was cold. May had to seize this opportunity.


    "Give me a chance. Not only ude-nim, but I''ll also be the limb of Countess Millen-nim. I''m quick-witted, so you will be able to use mefortably. I will help hide Countess-nim''s current state to the end."


    "If I do that, what do you expect of me? I''m asking because you''re not purely working for ude-nim."


    This was a test. May swallowed her saliva and looked at Sarah. She looked like she was about to copse at any moment, but there was a strong power in those cool azure eyes. If she didn''t pass this test, there would be no ce for her in the Duke of Ambrosia''s house. She would disappear without a trace.


    "......You said you''d scold my father. Countess-nim. I want it."


    "I said he should be scolded, not that I would scold him."


    "That''s what I meant. I''ve sinned against ude-nim, but you told me I shouldn''t me my father for my fault. At least, it''s my father who should be scolded, not me, for what happened at Baron Chenblun''s house."


    After hearing May''s words, Sarah was silent for a moment. Then she wiped the blood from her lips with the back of her hand and said.


    "How are you going to pay off your sins against ude-nim?"


    "......I will devote my life to him. I will do anything for ude-nim."


    "If I tell you to betray ude-nim, will you?"


    "......"


    Sarah''s face became expressionless, there was not even a speck of the gentle smile that had been on her face so far. As if the kind and bright image of her she had shown so far was a lie. May, who had been agonizing for a while, shook her head and replied.


    "I won''t do it."


    "Why not? The power to scold your father wille from me."


    "It is in Countess-nim''s will to disobey Countess-nim''s orders and not betray ude-nim." At May''s answer, a different color appeared in Sarah''s eyes. She could see the tip of Sarah''s straight-closed lips curling up faintly.


    "I think you''ll be more useful than I thought. Can I call you Mayfortably from now on?"


    "......!"


    The voice flowing through Sarah''s lips was benevolent and warm. It worked. May nodded, feeling the cold sweat flowing through the back of her neck.


    "Thank you, thank you, Countess Millen-nim."


    "Just call my namefortably. Until ude-nim grows up, I am a person of Ambrosia''s house, not Count Millen''s house."


    "Yes, Sarah-nim."


    Sarah grinned and looked up at her blood-stained nket.


    "Then can you take care of this? I can use magic, but I''m not feeling well, I''m tired because of using too much magic."


    "Yes! Leave it to me!"


    May rushed in quickly, handed Sarah the clothes to change, put the blood-stained nket in a basket, and took out a new one. And she skillfully helped Sarah change and looked at the sleeping ude. The child, who fell asleep with a fever, was sleeping as if he fainted while sweating. Seeing that he didn''t wake up despite this fuss, she could see how tired today was for ude.


    "......"


    After Sarah changed her clothes, May put a new nket under ude''s neck, swallowing herplicated feelings. While she was alone she had thought a lot about ude. Did she really hate ude? Why did you hate ude so much? In the end, she didn''t want to admit her ugly problem, so she poured all her resentment on this small and delicate child.


    "And this..."


    May took some small flowers out of her arms and held them out.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s ude-nim''s favorite flower. They resemble Duchess-nim I saw in the portrait......"


    Sarah epted the flowers that May gave her. It was a wildflower resembling Dieline''s dark green eyes. The wildflowersmonly blooming along the roadside and in the fields were the only flowers that were infinitely precious in the Ambrosia mansion. May had to go outside and cut them.


    "I was wrong to ude-nim..."


    There was no more pretense in May''s bitterly cracked voice. But Sarah had to ask one more time to confirm May''s sincerity.


    "Do you know exactly what you did wrong?"


    "You said it wasn''t a sin for me to kill my mother and be born. So, ude-nim wasn''t guilty either. But... it made me think that I was guilty."


    "Good."


    Nodding her head as if it was the correct answer, Sarah stroked the sleeping ude''s head. A faint azure light leaked from Sarah''s palm. Then the body temperature of the child, which was hot due to the fever, subsided slightly. ude''s wrinkled forehead became more peaceful.


    "......Urgh."


    However, with her current state, even using a small amount of mana was too much for her, and Sarah bowed her body again and tried to vomit her blood. She would have vomited blood on the nket again if May had not quickly brought her handkerchief to her lips.

 Chapter 31:

    Chapter 31:


    Was it possible for a person to vomit blood so easily? Her condition seemed even more serious as the blood poured out at once.


    "Sometimes this happens when I use my mana. It''s not a big deal."


    "But before I actually came in, I heard Sarah-nim muttering to herself ''When can I die''..."


    "You have a talent for eavesdropping. It would have been very useful if I had raised you as a spy."


    Sarah interrupted May''s words and waved her hand as if annoyed. May quickly realized that she had to shut up here and stepped back. However, looking at herplex face, it seemed that she had already misunderstood. Sarah wanted to clear up this misunderstanding, but she didn''t know where to start and how to touch the subject. There seemed to be a rush of fatigue over her.


    ''......Is it a good choice to bring May in?''


    After the death of the nanny character ''Sarah Millen'', May Chenblun stayed by ude''s side until just before the heroine appeared. Although she was an extra character, she was still on the side of the male protagonist, so there were incidents and situations that were caused by her. Rather than throwing her away, it was Sarah''s decision to teach her straight up, scold her, and put her next to ude.


    "I''m really tired now, so will you go out? Decorate the flowers so that ude-nim can see them right away when he wakes up."


    "Yes."


    May bowed her head and went out of the room holding a basket with traces of Sarah''s vomiting. Looking at her cautious attitude and walking, it seemed like she would handle it well without getting caught. This was to her liking. We would see if she had really reflected on herself.


    ''I think she misunderstood that I was dying soon, I wonder if it doesn''t matter?''


    Sarah was bothered by May''s look at her with aplicated face. However, in order to exin this situation, Park Hyeyeon''s existence must be exined first, which broke the magician''s oath she shared with her disciples. If she broke this oath, she would lose all her mana.


    So even if she wanted to exin, there was no way to do it. She exined that the reason she vomited blood was because Park Hyeyeon''s body was dying, but even the disciples didn''t believe it and were worried. It was probably harder to exin to others.


    "Ah, I don''t know."


    Without further ado, she decided to go to sleep. Rest was the best way to soothe an upset stomach.


    <b>***</b>


    When she closed her eyes, her body, which had sunk heavily, suddenly became as light as a feather. When she felt as if her consciousness was being sucked into something very deep and dark, Sarah opened her eyes wide. It was the same feeling when Sarah woke up in Park Hyeyeon''s body and Park Hyeyeon in Sarah''s body.


    ''......Heok.''


    Park Hyeyeon was seen breathing hard with a respirator in front of Sarah''s widened eyes. She was relying on an oxygen respirator with a lot of machines that would prolong her life.


    ''This is me, right?''


    Sarah unknowingly reached out to the other her. However, Sarah''s hand passed by Park Hyeyeon''s body.


    ''Don''t tell me this is!''


    Only then did Sarah know the identity of the sense of ipatibility she felt when she faced Park Hyeyeon. ''She'' shouldn''t be able to see herself closing her eyes. But Sarah was looking down at ''her'' right now. As if her soul had left her body.


    ''My hands are transparent. Mana is..., I can''t use it, so this is Korea.''


    It was too vivid to be a dream, and it could not be exined as a reality. Sarah looked at Park Hyeyeon''s face with her eyes closed. With a pale face and a frown on her forehead, it was safe to say that her skinny body was now nothing but bones. She didn''t know she would lose weight like this, which she couldn''t even lose in a diet. In the midst of this, Sarah smiled bitterly at the thought of this.


    "Doctor Jung, did you get the results of the patient''s test for Park Hyeyeon?"


    At that time, the two doctors opened the door of the hospital room and walked in while talking. Sarah''s appearance was also invisible to their eyes.


    "The results came out......, it''s really crazy. She not only had a heart attack during the night, but it also happened twice."


    "I heard that. It''s a simple contact ident, but how can it be that bad? Did you take a good picture of the head?"


    "Of course. She has never shed any blood, but did you know that she even had a blood transfusion due to excessive blood loss?"


    "I heard that."


    A slight pulse of vein appeared on Sarah''s forehead as she listened to the doctors'' conversation.


    ''The fact that I vomited blood when I was in Sarah Millen''s body also affected Park Hyeyeon''s body. That''s why now, even if I spill blood with this body, I onlyck stamina and am fine.''


    She felt that she was gradually dying, but when she realized this, she feltplicated. Even though the results of the research she had done with her disciples were being carried out sessfully. Sarah looked down at Park Hyeyeon with an uneasy face. The doctors who could not see her like that continued the conversation.


    "But what''s even more strange is that there is nothing wrong with her ording to the test results."


    "Really? No, it can''t be."


    "I know. Everything is fine except for the loss of heart function. Why can''t she recover her consciousness"


    The doctors looked at Park Hyeyeon''s condition with a frown on their faces and then went out of the hospital room with a deep sigh. As she listened to the story, she could see that Park Hyeyeon''s condition was gradually getting worse, as intended.


    ''There is still a lot of magic remaining in that body.''


    Only when this body died could all the remaining manae over to Sarah Millen. If that was the case, it might be possible topletely seal or hopefully eliminate the curse-like power of Ethan and ude. Since she didn''t have to draw her mana through the soul that connected with Park Hyeyeon, she wouldn''t have to vomit blood when in Sarah Millen''s body.


    Sarah raised her transparent hand and touched Park Hyeyeon''s face. Then, she slowly lowered her hand and tried to grab the body as if she was trying to strangle Park Hyeyeon.


    ''I hope this body dies soon.''


    A transparent drop of tears flowed from Sarah''s eyes. While flowing along her jawline, the tears dripped down Park Hyeyeon''s cheek. Then Sarah''s eyes widened.


    ''I couldn''t make any physical contact, so why the tears...''


    As soon as she was about to put her hand away, thinking like that.


    ''......!''


    Park Hyeyeon opened her eyes.


    <b>***</b>


    Sarah opened her eyes as if she just awoke from a dream.


    "Heok!"


    She took a deep breath and lifted her upper body. Sarah grabbed her chest as her heart pounded and tightened in pain.


    "Nanny!"


    Her white vision gradually returned to ude''s voice. When she turned her head, ude, who cried with a distorted face, held her hem tightly. As the pain in her heart subsided, it was tightened again in a different sense this time.


    "Ah.. ude-nim?"


    "Are youpletely awake? Are you okay? Are you still in pain?"


    ude poured out the questions without giving Sarah a chance to answer. Tears welling up in his big, round eyes ran down his plump cheeks. Sarah smiled slightly as she looked at the child''s tear-filled face.


    "I''m fine, ude-nim."


    She raised her hand and wiped away the tears flowing on ude''s cheek, rubbing his cheek against her palm. When the child''s soft and moist cheeks were felt on her palm, a red flush came up on Sarah''s cheeks.


    ''So cute. I''m happy''


    Sarah closed her eyes tightly and covered her mouth with the other hand. She felt like her troubled heart was purified by ude''s cuteness. However, Veron and Ronda, who were watching Sarah from behind ude, looked different.


    "Are you okay? I''ll call the doctor right away."


    "Even so, Duke-nim had been staying here and left just now. Since he hasn''t left the mansion yet, I will inform Duke-nim right now."


    Veron opened the door and ran out without Sarah having a chance to stop him. Then Ronda, who became pale, followed after him.


    "Ah"


    Sarah looked at the door where the two of them had left with a troubled expression. With such an open door, she could see the faces of the servants sneaking into the room. And when she saw May, who was hardening her face to the fullest in that gap, Sarah beckoned quietly.


    "......!"


    May rushed into the room after being called by Sarah. She didn''t forget to close the open door. She was a really quick-witted child.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay. But why is ude-nim like this and why are the butler and the head maid like that?"


    She just simply woke up from sleeping, but everyone reacted as if they were seeing a person who has died ande back to life.


    "Does Nanny know how scared I was thinking that Nanny can''t wake up!"


    ude cried and shouted at Sarah''s words. It was Sarah who was embarrassed by his terrified voice. May, who was standing behind ude, smirked at her as if her confused emotions were all showing up on her face.

 Chapter 32:

    Chapter 32:


    "Me?"


    "Yes Isn''t it really bad for you?"


    "......"


    May''s expression stiffened as she was the only one in Ambrosia''s mansion to know that Sarah was vomiting blood. Sarah sighed heavily and bit her lip. A moment ago, she remembered the moment when Park Hyeyeon opened her eyes in a dream that seemed to be not a dream.


    She had lived the lives of two people as a single soul so far, but it was the first time she had experienced it. She didn''t wake up in a different body but saw her sleeping body with her own eyes instead. Even if she crossed the dimension, the rule that only one day passed in the other dimension was broken today.


    "......It must be like that. I guess I''ll have to pay more attention."


    ude''s face became very tearful at Sarah''s words.


    "Don''t get sick, Nanny. I''ll hate you if you''re sick."


    "Oh my?"


    Sarah smiled softly, stroking ude''s head. She decided to think slowly about theplicated problemter and reassure this small and precious child first.


    "I don''t want to be hated by ude-nim, so I won''t get sick. Don''t worry."


    Sarah patted her neck. As instructed by the Duke of Ambrosia, the wounds inflicted by the First Prince did not fully heal. Sarah infused her magic into the wound where a little scab sat. The scar on Sarah''s neck disappeared with a small, clear sound. ude, who had been looking at it half-heartedly, took a long breath as if relieved now.


    "Now, there''s no pain anywhere, right?"


    Sarah said as she tucked her flowing hair behind her ears, showing the nape of her neck. When he checked with his own eyes that the white and delicate nape of her neck was clean without any scars, a faint smile finally returned to ude''s lips just then.


    "I can''t believe the first person I see when I open my eyes is ude-nim!"


    Sarah sped her hands into ude''s armpits, who was leaning like he was hanging by the bed, and lifted him up. Then she tucked him into her arms and brushed her cheek against ude''s soft hair.


    "As expected, ude-nim is the only one who worries about me."


    "Ah aish, put me down!"


    ude''s face went red as if it was about to explode. He tried to push Sarah away with his struggling arms, but he only made gestures and did not give any strength. ude, who was happy but pretended not to like it, was cute, so Sarah rubbed her cheeks more intensely.


    "Hug me just like this. I''m the patient."


    "......Just a little while!"


    "Yesss, I won''t be greedy."


    ude pretended to give in and hugged Sarah tightly. When he heard Sarah''s heart beating with a pleasant beating sound, the child''s expression rxed. May, who was watching the scene, said with a small sigh of relief.


    "Butler-nim and Head maid-nim will bring Duke-nim here soon, so I''ll get going now. If Head maid-nim knows I''m here, she may send me back to the Baron''s family."


    "......"


    As May was about to say goodbye and leave, ude''s eyes, seemingly regretful, followed. ude was a bit lonely while May wasn''t there because of her punishment, and Sarah couldn''t wake up. His father was always busy, and the butler and the head maid were also busy. The family''s servants, knowingly and unknowingly, looked at ude and gently avoided him. That was why he was happy to see May after a long time. May approached ude as much as possible without being afraid.


    "Stay here. I''ll tell the head maid."


    "......!"


    As if she knew ude''s heart well, Sarah grabbed May and the child''s eyes widened for a moment. Sarah stroked ude''s head with a bitter heart. She felt sorry for this child, who was born with noble blood, that all he wanted was such a small sympathy.


    "Countess Millen!"


    Just then, the door swung open and Ethan rushed in. His messy, tinum-blonde hair was like the first time the two of them had officially met.


    "I asked you to call my name, but did you forget it in the meantime?"


    When Sarah joked in her sultry voice, Ethan''s stiff face was finally softened. Ethan quickly made his way to the bed where Sarah was lying, examining herplexion meticulously. Sarah became somewhat tense at his persistent gaze, and her body stiffened slightly. ude then wiggled in her arms and hugged her tighter. He seemed to think that her body was stiff because of the pain.


    ''Ah ah''


    She was confused whether it was because of Ethan''s gaze that made her earlobe burn red, or because of the lovely ude in her arms. Seeing Sarah''s blushing cheeks, Ethan sighed heavily as if reassured. Then he knelt down on one of his knees in front of her, made eye contact with her, and said.


    "I was worried, Sarah."


    Thump, she felt a subtle shock in her heart. Sarah felt her heart pound for a moment and brought her hand to her chest.


    Name, why did I ask him to call my name?


    Hearing those words in a heavy, low-pitched voice with that face, somehow, it felt like her heart was beating quite tight. In addition,


    "I was worried too, Nanny."


    Even the cute ude, who resembled that man, stuck his head out of Sarah''s arms and appealed to her. She couldn''t pull herself together at all.


    "I heard I couldn''t wake up for three days. What happened? Didn''t Count Millen''s family contact me?"


    "......? Don''t you remember?"


    "What?"


    "To be exact, you couldn''t wake up for five days. Because you woke up once in the middle."


    "......What do you mean-?"


    "You were asleep for two days, and then you woke up for a moment and fell asleep again after telling Count Millen''s family not to contact you."


    Sarah''s body stiffened at Ethan''s words. She couldn''t remember waking up for a while.


    "After that, you couldn''t wake up for another three days."


    "......"


    Sarah''s mind becameplicated. When waking up in Park Hyeyeon''s body or in Sarah Millen''s body, there were often cases in which the other body opened its eyes. But every time, like a doll without a soul, she had never ''spoken'' even if the eyes were opened.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    That she didn''t know the limits of how much power she had. And that she didn''t know what she could do with that power. From the moment Dieline''s life was in shambles, she fully felt the horror it gave. Like Ethan Ambrosia from the future and ude from the Flower of Darkness, who plunged themselves into endless darkness not knowing what Ambrosia''s power might do.


    "You said you were fine because you were in a very good condition, but you couldn''t wake up after that, so I was going to wait a little longer and contact Count Millen''s family."


    "No, no. That''s okay. However my memory"


    Sarah put her hand on her head, which hurt like it was about to break. Then Ethan''srge hand gentlynded on Sarah''s forehead.


    "Were you like this from the beginning? If there was a doctor who looked after you at Count Millen''s family, please call that person. I will contact the temple as well."


    "......"


    Sarah couldn''t hide her worried eyes and made eye contact with Ethan, who was staring at her. As she stared at him silently, Ethan''s eyes twitched faintly, and a subtle heat lingered in his palm. A hard, sturdy castle-like man was looking at her with an anxious look like a lost child. It felt like that sculptural man''s eyes were digging into something more than her aching head.


    "What happened to the First Prince?"


    Sarah just changed the subject. She had been tantly trying to avoidmenting on the condition of her body. So, it was natural for Ethan''s eyebrows to crease.


    "Sarah."


    A stern, low-pitched voice leaked out. He didn''t seem to want to pass it on if there were any problems with her health. Sarah let out a deep sigh as if she had finally given up.


    "I''m sorry. For Duke-nim to trust and entrust ude-nim to me in the future, I need to be healthy."


    "Then I''ll call a doctor."


    "Okay."


    Sarah quietly nodded her head. At that moment, Ethan''s hardened face loosened. Ethan''s hand on her forehead went down as well. As the warm feeling disappeared, a cool chill came in at the ce where his hand had been ced previously.


    "I''ve got something to talk to Sarah, so all of you go out."


    At Ethan''s orders, all of the servants, including the butler and the head maid, left the room at once. ude looked at Ethan with anxious eyes as to whether he had to leave too. The child tightened his arms as he embraced Sarah.


    "ude, you too..."


    "It''s fine. So just say it."


    Sarah said as she embraced ude, who didn''t want to be separated from her. Ethan looked at the two alternately and soon shook his head with a deep sigh. Then he sat on a chair next to the bed and asked in a cautious voice.

 Chapter 33:

    Chapter 33:


    "......"


    Ethan touched the artifact Sarah had made. The reason he didn''t say it was Ambrosia''s power was that he hadn''t told ude about this power in detail yet. Sarah also didn''t want ude to learn about this power. At least, until ude became an adult.


    "No, it''s because I lost too much blood that day and managed my mana in a bad condition."


    "But you couldn''t even wake up for five days?"


    "I know you can''t believe it, but magicians sometimes be like this. Duke-nim will have to adjust to it. I''m going to say the same thing even if you bring a doctor or a priest."


    "......"


    "So don''t worry too much. There are a lot of sleeping princesses in the magic tower. I''ll assure you."


    Ethan sighed quietly at Sarah''s words. It had been quite some time since the existence of a magicianst appeared in the Empire. Even the Empire could not grasp the power possessed by a magician, let alone individual doctors or priests. He had no choice but to believe what Sarah said. But his sharp sense was telling that something bad was happening to Sarah''s health.


    ''Build your strength until your surroundings dry up, you monster bastard. By eating everyone around you, including your mother.''


    Ethan clenched his fists at the thought that this power his mother had feared all her life might have made Sarah like that. If you wanted something, the more desperate it was, the more brutally it would be taken away. His mother''s shouting like a curse was still buzzing in his head.


    "Duke-nim."


    At that moment, Sarah ced her hand on Ethan''s clenched fist and called out to him. Ethan looked at her, not knowing what expression he was making.


    "My goal is to be around until ude-nim grows up."


    "I know."


    "It''s my personality that I have to get what I want. I think Duke-nim knows this well because he has stepped back from my stubbornness several times, no?"


    "That''s right, too."


    "So trust me. I''m okay. I wouldn''t even start if I was going to run away in fear of this power."


    Ethan''s eyes shook slightly at Sarah''s words. The anxiety he felt when he saw her not waking up with her eyes closed still remained intact at his fingertips. Ethan realized what the fear was that unconsciously shook him. Why he wanted Sarah to open her eyes.


    ''I want to throw up.''


    He was afraid Sarah would disappear forever. That woman, who said she was not afraid of Ambrosia''s power, said she didn''t expect this, and she was afraid and ran away, saying it was terrible. He was afraid it would hurt ude, who had already fallen in love with her because she hadn''t appeared forever since then. He was afraid he would find himself hoping for Sarah without realizing it. That was how he was afraid she''d let ude and himself go. Ethan realized that she was the first salvation he had tasted, and at this moment he opened his eyes and saw Sarah smiling at him.


    "......This."


    Ethan sighed briefly and hardened his face. It was the first time he openly realized his feelings like this. It was not as pleasant as he thought to realize that he was desperate. It meant that the existence of the woman named Sarah Millen inside him was bigger than expected. To the point of him discovering it by himself.


    "By any chance, do you not like it?"


    Looking at Ethan''s face hardened by shock, Sarah asked in a cautious voice. ude also looked up at him with a terrified look, wondering if his father was trying to reject Sarah.


    "Father"


    When ude grabbed his hem in a whimper, Ethan looked at the two as if he hade to his senses.


    "No, I''m not."


    Ethan took a deep breath and sped ude''s hand awkwardly, which was holding his hem.


    "Can I ask you why you''re doing this?"


    "What?"


    "I''ve be curious about why you''re putting so much effort into me and ude."


    "Ah"


    At Ethan''s question, Sarah smiled as she looked at ude''s face looking at her. The softly curved corners of her eyes and the bright smile on her lips were as fresh and bright as the sunlight.


    "It doesn''t take that long to fall in love with someone. I''m already in love, and now that I know this loveliness, I can''t help it."


    Six years. For as long as six years, she had been researching on how to end Ambrosia''s curse, thinking of ude. During that period, it was right to say that she only thought of the child and Ambrosia like crazy enough to be called obsessed. At that time, it was true that she felt deeply sorry for ude, worried, and guilty. The first time she fell in love with the real ude was when she met the child and met his tear-soaked eyes.


    "There was plenty of loveliness existing in front of my eyes. So what can I do? I have no choice but to fall in love."


    ude''s eyes were filled with great joy when she heard Sarah''s answer. Kissing the tears dripping down from those big eyes, Sarah continued.


    "You don''t need a grand reason, for the human heart. It''s flowing without me knowing. I just quickly acknowledged that."


    "......"


    "So, Duke-nim, don''t be afraid to give your heart either."


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan looked at her silently for a moment. Looking at his forehead narrowed like a habit as if he was thinkingplicatedly, Sarah thought for a moment that she might have forced him to admit his feelings for ude. It was time for Sarah to apologize, saying it was too early, thinking of a father-son rtionship that would still be awkward.


    "Sarah is truly a miraculous person to me and ude."


    Listening to Ethan''s soft voice with a short smile, Sarah opened her eyes wide and gaped.


    ''He smiled.''


    Ethan Ambrosia smiled. The corners of his lips curled up softly, and the spring sunshine-like energy permeated his icy lips. In addition, a warm feeling lingered in his navy blue eyes, which had always gleamed, and the glow shone along his curved eyes. It wasn''t the first time he smiled in front of Sarah. Sometimes he smiled out of courtesy or showed a smile on one corner of his mouth. But at this moment, Sarah could see that he smiled sincerely at her.


    ''......How can a person smile like that?''


    Sarah, who held her breath without realizing it, soon blinked with a deep breath. Ethan''s bright smile quickly faded, but it was stuck very clearly in Sarah''s mind.


    ''This is cheating. I''m as happy as when ude-nim called me by my name.''


    It was as if Ethan, who pretended not to be, who was always wary of her, finally recognized himself for the first time. Sarah''s cheeks slightly heated up because the untamed beast seemed to have shown his true feelings for a brief moment.


    "So, Duke-nim. Won''t you tell me what happened to the First Prince? Duke Ambrosia-nim didn''t just blow away the five days I slept, right?"


    In response to Sarah''s question, who was changing the subject for no reason, Ethan said with a rxed expression on his face, as if he had forgotten the slightest thoughts.


    "Although Marquis Bollun put a lot of effort, it seems that the First Prince''s deprivation of the right to be the heir to the throne will proceed without any problems."


    "Oh my, the First Prince must be heartbroken."


    Even though she clicked her tongue as if she was sad, there was a hint of surprise that Sarah could not hide in her voice. The First Prince''s madness was not what happened yesterday or today, so the case of attempting to wield a sword at Sarah and ude could have ended with a few months of self-reflection.


    However, the fact that the Duke of Ambrosia, who dered that he would not be involved in the issue of session to the throne at all, took it to the point of stripping the First Prince of the right to the throne, was an achievement that could not be achieved with ordinary abilities.


    "How did it happen?"


    "I''ve only said a few words of personal advice to His Majesty."


    "What did you say?"


    "His Majesty wanted to know about your mood, so I was just telling him that having a conversation with you was impossible."


    While cleverly hiding the facts, cleverly telling the truth. Sarah knew how scary Ethan Ambrosia was, but this was the first time she realized it. The Emperor would not have believed that Sarah was seriously wounded by the sword of the First Prince because the Emperor knew that Sarah Millen was a magician. However, Ethan Ambrosia''s words were also true because she was actually hit to the point of falling asleep for five days. The Emperor, unaware of this fact, misunderstood that Sarah was angry with the First Prince.


    "Did you sell me?"


    "After the death of the Emperor, shouldn''t the great magician''s wrath be directed toward the Empire?"


    Ethan shrugged, wondering what the problem was.


    "I was just hinting to the Emperor that the Emperor was an Empire. It''s the Emperor''s job to interpret this, not my job."


    "Wow, you''re so mean. I''m not a person who has that much anger."


    "I just didn''t correct what the Emperor thought."


    "...... So scary."


    "If it''s apliment, I''ll appreciate it."


    Sarah finally shook her head and sighed deeply. As a result, the First Prince, the Emperor''s most cherished and beloved son, waspletely removed from the throne.

 Chapter 34:

    Chapter 34:


    "It is a virtue to provide education to those whock learning. That is why they are sending him to study abroad."


    "Where?"


    "I have rmended the Second Prince to His Majesty. He will probably lead him to a good ce."


    "If it''s the Second Prince, he and the First Prince don''t get along, right? The assassins they sent to each other would be enough to establish a small country."


    "So, wouldn''t the Second Prince know better than anyone about the First Prince''s shorings? Since they know each other''s weaknesses more than anyone else, they''ll know how to best ovee them."


    He was really bad. Sarah defined Ethan Ambrosia as such. She was curious but also not curious about how he moved the Emperor who explicitly favored the First Prince. Even if Sarah was not used, there were still many cards left for the Duke of Ambrosia. Nobles, servants, and knights who witnessed the incident. If he used their psychology, he could have driven the First Prince in society enough. Fortunately, the First Prince was crazy.


    "But the First Prince will not step down so smoothly. As long as I''m in Ambrosia."


    "What happened between you and the First Prince?"


    "It wasn''t a big deal, at least for me. But for the First Prince, it was fatal."


    "What kind of......"


    Sarah smiled bitterly and stroked ude''s hair. The reason why the First Prince bore his teeth at Sarah even at the age of more than 40 was simpler than expected. When she first revealed to the Emperor that she was a great magician, Sarah was 10 years old. Sarah held the hand of her father, Count Millen, secretly entered the pce and had a private meeting with the Emperor.


    "I told His Majesty to give up on my engagement with the First Prince."


    "Engagement? Did you say you were engaged just now?"


    "Yes."


    Ethan Ambrosia''s face was horribly distorted. This was all the more so considering the age of the First Prince at that time. A blue vein popped over his clenched fist.


    "Nanny, did you almost marry that scary Prince?"


    ude looked at Sarah with pitiful eyes. He seemed to have imagined in that small head what it would have been like if she had married the First Prince.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not getting married and I''ll be living with ude-nim for the rest of my life."


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    Sarah smiled, hugged ude tightly, and rubbed her cheek against the child''s soft skin. Perhaps her hair was itchy, ude smiled and twisted his body. Seeing that, Ethan let out a long breath.


    "The Emperor would never have given up on you, Sarah. If it weren''t for the First Prince, I would have tried to push in the Second Prince or the Third Price."


    "It''s usually like that, right? There''s nothing like a union with the Imperial family in a way that definitely binds the magician to the Empire."


    The First Prince was old and didn''t behave like a human being, but the Second Prince and the Third Prince were different. The two sons of the Empress, who came in as a concubine, resembled their beautiful mother, and the characters were outstanding. In addition, since Sarah and they were of the same age, it would have been wise to pair the Second Prince or the Third Prince if they wanted the magician''s blood to be mixed into the Imperial family.


    "He would have given up because I had not appeared until now, but now the Emperor can dream in vain again."


    As the Emperor of the Empire, there was no way that the great magician named Sarah Millen could be left alone. Ethan thought so and hardened his face.


    "It''s not bad at all. Compared to the First Prince, the Second Prince and the Third Prince are on the good side. I like them quite a bit."


    Sarah recalled the appearance of the Second Prince and the Third Prince and said in a light voice.


    "......!"


    "......!"


    At the same time, the eyes of the surprised father and son turned to Sarah. Sarahughed as she saw the two pairs of eyes shaking violently.


    "I''m kidding! You know that my attention is focused only on you two, right?"


    ude and Ethan''s eyes gradually returned to their size at Sarah''s words. Sarahughed even louder because the two identical faces of the father and son, who were tantly relieved, looked so lovely.


    "Then promise me. Nanny will be here all the time."


    ude said, extending his pinky finger to Sarah. He intended to get a promise from her before the nanny went anywhere.


    "Fufu."


    Sarah smiled as she hooked her finger with the child''s pinky finger. But ude looked at Ethan halfheartedly, wondering if that alone was not reassuring.


    "......?"


    Feeling the intense gaze, Ethan tilted his head curiously, and ude asked in a very cautious voice.


    "......Is Father not going to do it?"


    "What-"


    "Promise with Nanny."


    At ude''s words, Ethan blinked slowly. So, did he want him to make a promise to Sarah that she would stay here for the rest of her life? He looked at his hand for a moment, then extended his finger as ude wanted. Sarah smiled at him as well and put her finger on Ethan''s.


    "Come on, promise!"


    ude smiled brightly and alternately nced at Sarah and Ethan, who hooked his finger with him. Seeing that, Sarah smiled as if it was cute.


    "......"


    It felt like there was a strange heat in the finger that was in contact with Sarah''s. Ethan ced his hands on hisp and squeezed his fists. It was a light promise, like the grunt of an immature child, but somehow he wanted to put some weight on this promise.


    <b>***</b>


    Magic tower, a ce where qualified wizards gathered.


    A ce that existed anywhere for the qualified, but did not exist anywhere for the unqualified. That was the magic tower. Even if they lived their entire lives, those who could not reach the edge of the magic tower would spread all kinds of imaginations about the magic tower.


    They said they were raising monsters, and it was thundering and raining and snowing in the room, and in a room made of gold, they sat on a chair made of diamonds and ate with a fork made of sapphire. However, contrary to their imagination, the horse tower was neither special nor ordinary.


    "Ah, really, how the hell can a room be like this?"


    Oliven coughed and waved his hands. The clumps of dust floating in the air swayed back and forth following Oliven''s hand. On the floor, dust that looked like a ballrger than the dust was rolling around. Not only that, but the dust that had settled down fluttered like snow with every step he took, showing off his presence. Would it be fortunate that he didn''t even hit the spider''s web? Oliven thought so and looked into the magic circle that was the only thing in the middle of the room that remained clean.


    "......That madman is still doing that."


    There was a motive for living like a beast because he was half-crazy to find a missing master.


    "Benjamin!"


    Not having the courage to enter Benjamin''s room, Oliven called his name in front of the door, but Benjamin did not answer. He simply continued to read the notes his master had left in the magic circle made of dark red magic. Oliven looked at Benjamin, who didn''t even move, and trembled in horror. Then he spoke to another colleague behind him, who looked into Benjamin''s room with an expressionless face.


    "Do I still look crazier than him? I don''t, right, Belluna?"


    "I don''t know."


    The woman called Belluna looked down at Oliven coldly and shrugged. Her hair tied up nearly asking her shoulder and fluttered. She spoke in a voice without emotion, without hiding her pathetic eyes.


    "I would have said that Benjamin and you are the same, only having different personalities."


    "That''s really insulting. You know."


    Oliven hugged himself with both arms and appealed greatly that he was hurt. However, when he saw Belluna''s face that became even colder, he quietly lowered his arms that wrapped around his body. Then, recalling his original purpose, he strode into the dusty room of Benjamin. Benjamin, sitting in the middle of the magic circle, looking at the traces of his master, seemed to have lost some weight, but his eyes were full of excitement. Oliven trembled and mmed the wall created by the waves of the magic circle.

 Chapter 35:

    Chapter 35:


    Benjamin, who was tantly disturbed, narrowed his forehead and answered without looking at Oliven.


    "Don''t disturb me. If you disturb me one more time, I won''t forgive you."


    "So what if you don''t forgive me? What are you going to do?"


    As his specialty is sarcasm, he seeded in attracting Benjamin''s attention this time. He looked at Oliven''s face with a cold stiff face, then sighed a little and looked away again.


    "......A waste of time."


    As if there was no more time to give, Benjamin''s attitude, which seemed to have no regrets, made Oliven''s veins pop on his straight forehead. He decided to reveal the reason why he hade all the way here, hiding his boiling inside.


    "Master''s magic stone responded."


    "What?"


    Then Benjamin''s ck eyes turned to Oliven. Olivenughed in dismay as he looked into the eyes of his motive, whom he could barely meet. So, even if he tried to give him affection, he couldn''t.


    "Where?"


    "It''s not exact, but it came out roughly."


    At Oliven''s answer, the flow of the magic circle, which had been driving ceaselessly swallowed up mana, stopped. Only then did the barrier created by the magic circle subside. The papers with the messages that the master left behind were also neatly arranged along with the sound of their own rattles. Benjamin stepped out of the magic circle and hurriedly wrapped Oliven''s shoulder.


    "Tell me, where?"


    Olivenughed sarcastically at the act of being treated like a person who now exists.


    "Why should I share what I find while you''re stuck here?"


    Then, in an instant, power entered Benjamin''s fingertips, and his killing intent flowed out in a blink of an eye.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Why? If I don''t tell you, will you kill me?"


    "......"


    Benjamin did not answer verbally, but he answered with action. Dark red mana emanated from his whole body and poured toward Olive.


    Boom!


    With a loud roar, Oliven flew far away to the far end of the room and crashed into the corner.


    "Hey, hey, are you really going to kill me for making fun of you?"


    Oliven swept away his long, messy hair, protecting his body with olive-colored mana that resembled the color of his hair. He knew very well that Benjamin had sent out mana that contained killing intent. It wasn''t once or twice, so it wasn''t unusual. The only person who had a meaning for Benjamin was Master, so she was the only one for him.


    "Tell me."


    "I don''t want to?"


    "Do you really want to die?"


    "You''re really trying to kill me, but you act like you don''t want to."


    Oliven shrugged and raised his head as Belluna did.


    "If I die, how are you going to find out where Master''s magic stone reacted?"


    "It''s just a matter of time, I can find it."


    "Can you endure that time? Even now, you lose your temper and run wild like a brute."


    At Oliven''s words, Benjamin kept his mouth shut as if stabbed in the face. Only one existence called Master disappeared from this magic tower. Of the three disciples, Benjamin was the first to copse.


    "You pretended to be an adult. If Master had quickly realized that you were at the level of a beast, not a child, she wouldn''t have left like this."


    "......"


    Oliven sarcastically said to Benjamin, who said nothing. It was then that Benjamin''s body, who had been quiet for a while, began to hover a different level of magic than before. Dark red lumps of mana were slowly taking shape in both hands.


    "......?! Hey, Benjamin, you, that thing!"


    "Even if it wasn''t, it bothered me. Master has too many disciples."


    "But it''s just the three of us! Belluna, please stop Benjamin! He, he''s really going to kill me this time!"


    With a pale face, Oliven asked Belluna, who had been standing in front of the door for a while watching them, for help. However, as always, Belluna drew a line with a cool face.


    "The habit of being cheeky is something that Master always told you to fix. It''s not bad to try to fix it this time."


    "No, I''m going to turn to ash and die before I break my habit at this rate?!"


    "Then I''ll feel sorry for you."


    "Hey, you crazy people! Don''t you really miss Master!"


    Before Oliven could finish speaking, a mass of mana made by Benjamin''s hand was shot at him.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Countless explosion sounds began to be heard in a dusty room. Belluna took a handkerchief out of her arms and blocked the dust that began to scatter. She then backed away for a moment and watched the fight between the two brutes.


    "Oh oh, Miss Belluna. Are they having a st again today?"


    Upon hearing the roar, magicians who were doing research from all over the pagoda gathered, narrowing their foreheads. Among them, there was also the Fourth Elder who had contributed to the research for many years at the magic tower.


    "It always happens."


    In response to Belluna''s calm answer, the elder sighed quietly. Those three disciples were very famous even within this narrow magic tower. Some of the reasons were that they had a great master, and some were because they had such great talent that the master brought them to this magic tower to teach them directly, however The most famous thing was that all three of them were crazy enough to give up their lives in the words of their master. After those three''s master hid her appearance one day, the magic tower was turned upside down in many ways.


    "By the way, you haven''t heard from your Master yet?"


    "We''ll find her soon."


    When her master was mentioned by the Fourth Elder, a strange incontinence appeared on Belluna''s expressionless face. It was a sign that her mood was twisting, but the only person who could have noticed it wasn''t here.


    "Huh then... Why can''t you let go of your Master who has already left? You should be independent now."


    "...... I''ll decide that, Elder-nim."


    At the sound of Belluna''s cold voice, the Fourth Elder knew that what he had touched was her wrath. He waved his hands and hurriedly excused himself.


    "Ah, that''s not what I meant."


    "Fourth Elder-nim."


    However, his excuses did not make sense to Belluna, who had already been twisted.


    "It seems that I need to show you that I''m crazier than those two bastards."


    Belluna''s mana, colder than ice, spread out from her fingertips in an instant. The silver magic that resembled her eyes blew away the walls of the hallway without the Fourth Elder having time to use his hands.


    "......The wall of the magic tower!"


    The magic tower was built up with the defensive magic circles built up over and over again, nested in each of the small substances that make up the magic tower. On the wall of such a tower, Belluna created a huge hole in an instant.


    "......Y, y, you, you just now...!"


    And that hole was right next to the Fourth Elder, too. The Fourth Elder, who almost copsed rather than the walls, had foams in his mouth and staggered backward.


    "......"


    "......"


    Even those who fought using all kinds of magic in Benjamin''s room could not prate the wall of the magic tower. Because of Belluna''s actions that pierced it very easily, Benjamin and Oliven, who were fighting inside, also forgot what they were doing and looked at her.


    "Fourth Elder-nim!"


    "Call the Second Elder-nim! Right now!"


    Belluna looked at the other magicians rushing to the Fourth Elder who was falling behind with no emotion and said.


    "Wouldn''t it be weirder for Master not to go crazy among the ipetent who don''t even know she''s leaving the magic tower?"


    Benjamin and Oliven changed 180 when they went crazy. Between the two, only Belluna, who looked rather normal, changed 360 went she went crazy. She looked fine on the outside, but in the end, it meant that she had gonepletely crazy. The magicians realized the fact anew, took the fallen Fourth Elder, and left, thinking that it would be impossible to meddle in the affairs of her three famous disciples in the magic tower.


    "Are you two going to continue wasting time?"


    At the sound of Belluna''s cold voice, Oliven drew back the sharpened mana on the nape of Benjamin''s neck. Benjamin also collected the magical spear that was just about to poke into Oliven''s eyes. Seeing the two people who naturally stopped the useless fight, Belluna nodded her head.


    "If you are going to waste more, I''m going to put you to sleep again."


    "Hey, do you know that I was dyed to find Master because I exhausted all my mana to escape the Swamp of Eternal Sleep?!"


    At Belluna''s words, Oliven cried out. How hard it was to find Master between Benjamin, who was running wild after Master disappeared silently, and Belluna, who was suffocating. While looking for him, Oliven worked hard even with insomnia to find out who was the owner of the unknown power that was the subject of the teacher''s research and to make him pay for Master''s suffering from the disease.


    However, if only Belluna did not follow Master''s will, fell asleep and threw Benjamin and Oliven into a nasty magic dungeon called the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep''. It was the magic dungeon that made even the best magicians in the magic tower suffer for over a week. The swamp of visual and auditory hallucinations, where they pick and show what they want to see, was fatal to Benjamin and Oliven, who were unstable because their master had disappeared. Benjamin growled, ring at Belluna with his cool eyes.


    "Keep the line, Belluna. If you do that kind of thing one more time, I know you''ll be the one entering the swamp of eternal sleep."


    "I''ll think about it. As long as you don''t hang out with that idiot."


    "Who would want to hang out with him?"


    Benjamin sighed as he looked at Oliven''s bright red face, which Belluna was pointing at, then he said in a voice that he was sick and tired of it.


    "You''re the one who took that persistent worm-like bastard right in front of my eyes."


    "I''ll apologize for that."


    Belluna gently admitted her mistake and raised her hands. When he saw that the two craziest people had the bestmunication, Oliven burst into tears with his frustrated heart.

 Chapter 36:

    Chapter 36:


    If it wasn''t for him, it was obvious that they wouldn''t even be able to find any traces of Master. Oliven was so frustrated and sad that the two didn''t know his preciousness.


    "I miss Master...!"


    Oliven covered his face with both hands and cried. He wouldn''t have to experience this sadness if he was with his master!


    "Then tell me. Where is Master''s location?"


    Benjamin said lightly, ignoring Oliven''s heart, who was sniffling in sorrow. Then, Oliven opened his mouth feeling like if he didn''t talk about the main point, something big would happen.


    "It''s the Crombell Empire."


    "Where in the Empire?"


    "I don''t know."


    Oliven shrugged. Benjamin squinted and looked at Oliven''s face. However, the tant bastard seemed to hide nothing.


    "It''s true. It reacted only for a short time and I couldn''t figure out the exact location."


    Oliven took out an azure-colored magic stone from his arms. His master, who had a soul divided into two, had created magic stones that faintly connected to her soul. One of them was owned by his master and the other by Oliven. What he had was a magic stone that symbolized the soul of his master in this world.


    "Since the beginning of the research, Master hasn''t used her original mana, right? Even when casting the most trivial magic, she draws mana from the soul that will die in the other world."


    "What does that have to do with Master''s location?"


    Benjamin''s nervous voice interrupted Oliven. Belluna narrowed her eyebrows for a moment, but she didn''t stop him because she was also curious. Oliven sighed loudly as he saw the two people who let go of their reason, regardless of their master''s business. He seemed to be the only one who could think properly here.


    "Think about it. In order for the magic stone I have to respond, Master has to use her original mana. Do you understand?"


    "If so,......"


    "Now, Master has sealed her original mana. She said she was adjusting so that she wouldn''t use her original mana even unconsciously."


    Their master vowed not to use the mana of this world until the death of the soul in the other world.


    "It''s been a while. That side''s and this side''s soul."


    Benjamin and Belluna''s expressions were distorted at the same time. As they conducted the research with their master, she taught them something. The only moment when this soul and that soul were connected was when the body was swapped.


    "She said she couldn''t go back to the other world for six years, and there was no way she could continue. What happened to Master in the Crombell Empire?"


    "What the hell is Master doing in the Crombell Empire?"


    "We don''t need to know that. You, me, or Belluna. Isn''t it enough if we just find Master?"


    Benjamin red at Oliven, who was sarcastic, unable to hide his soggy feelings.


    "Oliven."


    "Why? Did I say something wrong?"


    Oliven''s face, which had looked a little excited up until a moment ago, went cold in an instant. He squeezed the magic stone in his hand so tightly that his hand turned white.


    "We''re not worth it, to Master. It''s just that we''ve been lucky enough to study that damnplex power."


    "I will not forgive you for insulting Master."


    Silver mana was sharply forged from Belluna''s hand and was cast on the nape of Oliven''s neck. Even a brief touch would mercilessly tear the flesh of the tender neck. However, Oliven continued with a shrug with an indifferent face.


    "What Master was thinking, what kind of person she was, what kind of face she had, and what kind of voice she had. No one knows."


    "Master, she was very careful. Because she is a special person."


    "Don''t rationalize, just ept reality. We don''t have enough value for Master to reveal it. Can''t you understand?"


    Oliven looked down at the magic stone in his hand and smiled in despair.


    "There''s only one thing that''s valuable to Master. It''s the power we were studying. And the owner of that power, I''m going to find him."


    "......"


    "......"


    Benjamin and Belluna looked at Oliven''s face, which had a subtle obsession, and then faced each other. They spent nearly a lifetime together, so they could know even if they didn''t like it. That once Oliven tasted something good and started to run wild, there was no one to stop him but their master. Belluna said, taking back the mana she had cast on Oliven''s neck.


    "Let''s find Master first."


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s go peacefully, okay? Stop hitting me"


    Oliven smiled brightly and swept down the back of his neck that had been threatened so far. Contrary to what he said while looking at her sternly, his eyes were very calm, so Belluna narrowed her forehead and said.


    "Act ridiculously like that only in front of Master."


    "You''re so cold-hearted! If I find Master, I''ll tell her everything."


    "That''s useless."


    Benjamin interrupted Oliven and turned around. He had many things to prepare before he started looking for his master in earnest. With their own goals and thoughts pressed together, finally, the disciples of the magic tower began to move to find their master.


    "......"


    There was a trace of the shadow of a person who had secretly watched the scene. In the magic tower, it was unable to grasp what the three disciples of the famous Great Elder were talking about because they usually blocked the sound with mana so that even a small story could not leak out. However, looking at their facial expressions, gestures, and the situation that was going around, he could guess what they would do soon.


    "Shall we tell Great Elder-nim?"


    He whispered to the First Elder standing next to him with a serious face. The First Elder pondered for a moment, and then he said.


    "We should send a message to the artifact that Great Elder-nim left behind. Even if there is no reply, she will check it out."


    "I understand."


    The magician, who was sending a message to the Great Elder at his will, thought for a moment, then nced at the First Elder and sent another message to another ce.


    "......"


    Then one of the three quarreling disciples turned around.


    <b>***</b>


    Sitting on a chair by the sunny window, Sarah looked at the mirror reflected in her watch. It would be nice if the sunlight reflected in the mirror made her feel particrly warm. Sarah thought so and blinked slowly. The red letters floating on the mirror spread dizzyingly in the clear azure eyes.


    [It seems that the disciples of Great Elder-nim are trying to make a big deal out of it. Seeing each of them busy moving, it seems like they are going out of the magic tower. I don''t know if you''ll see this message, but you should be prepared.]


    Sarah looked at the message that was left in the artifact and then put it back into her arms. She was drowsy because of a sweet nap a while ago, but this news made her feel like she was covered in cold water.


    ''These children somehow.... I didn''t expect they would move so fast.''


    Her forehead narrowed slightly. At first nce, it might seem to be because of the dazzling sunlight.


    "......Sarah-nim, ude-nim is all ready".


    May, who was looking at Sarah attentively, spoke to her in a cautious voice. Then, Sarah''s gaze, which had been hovering in the air,nded on May. May looked at her nkly, thinking the scene looked like a picture. Seeing Sarah reaching out her hand with a gentle gesture, May gulped and grabbed her hand.


    "Are all the young masters here?"


    "Yes. They are in the garden. ude-nim wille down soon, too."


    "Really? Then we should hurry up."


    Sarah got up from the chair with May''s support. Ever since she fell into a deep sleep, she would take naps like this every now and then, and every time she did, she had a hard time waking up right away. After holding May''s hand for a moment and taking a few steps, Sarah seemed to feel morefortable moving. She quickly pulled her cane, which was far away, and held it in her hand.


    "......"


    Sarah''s outfit, which used to be afortable sleep outfit, slowly changed with each touch of her. Her silk dress was instantly transformed into a guest dress, and her long, loose hair was pulled up neatly and tied neatly. Finally, with her hands covered in silk gloves, Sarah''s appearance was so perfect that no one would probably know that she has just taken a nap.


    "Let''s go."


    Sarah walked past May, who was looking at her, and left the room. May looked at her back as if possessed. She had seen it a few times, but she would never get used to it for the rest of her life. When she saw Sarah who used magic naturally like breathing in her everyday life, it seemed as if she was truly living in a world different from herself. To the extent that it felt like a miracle that such a being was barely a nanny for ude in this Duke Ambrosia''s family.

 Chapter 37:

    Chapter 37:


    "What about Veron?"


    "He must be dealing with the young masters. They are young masters of families specially selected as ude-nim''s close friends, so we cannot neglect the waiting time."


    "What about Ronda?"


    "Head maid-nim is helping ude-nim get ready."


    "It''s a big deal. I can''t believe Ronda, not you, is helping ude prepare."


    "Head maid-nim told me to learn how to treat my master again under Sarah-nim. So..."


    "Okay."


    While answering Sarah''s question, May secretly looked at her. Originally, it was May''s responsibility to help ude prepare for small things, but after being kicked out of the ce, the head maid was reluctant to let May approach ude''s side. It was because she noticed that it was May who made ude reject Sarah. Although May avoided doing the chores andundry that she used to do at Sarah''s mercy, it was her will to stay by Sarah''s side. It was difficult to deal with the superior who watched her every move with suspicious eyes.


    ''If you want to ask for forgiveness from ude-nim, you have to be by ude-nim''s side.''


    May wanted to serve ude again somehow. It wasn''t because she wanted ude''s favor, to go along with the same momentum as before. It was because she wanted to make up for her mistake even a little, as she was caught up in her jealousy and tried to wield it as if to avenge a small child. So May was going to do her best to make an effort for ude by Sarah''s side.


    "Umm, Sarah-nim."


    May''s voice calling out to Sarah was very cautious. Sarah, who was walking while looking forward, answered without looking back at May.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you know everything about the young masters who are meeting with ude-nim right now?"


    "Of course. It''s the young master of Viscount Naven''s family, the young master of Baron Yugen''s family, and the young master of Count Pable''s family."


    Viscount Naven, Baron Yugen, and Count Pable were all children of nobles, who were considered the most prominent in the political world. Originally, the young master of Marquis Bollun, who was in line with the First Prince, was included in this meeting.


    However, recently, when the First Prince was stripped of his right to the throne due to his inappropriate conduct, Marquis Bollun closed the family door and retired. As a matter of course, his son, the young master of Marquis Bollun''s family, also failed to participate in today''s meeting today.


    "Why are you asking that?"


    At Sarah''s question, May began to pick out what she would say for a moment in her head. She pondered for a moment, and then she said in a cautious voice.


    "I''m worried that ude-nim might not be very interested in the meeting, since the young masters are older than ude-nim."


    "I heard that they already had met before I came. It''s a littlete for you to worry about it now."


    Sarah stopped walking and turned to look at May''s face, making eye contact. The moment May was caught in her straight gaze and transparent eyes that seemed to know everything, she was suffocated.


    "If you have something to say, don''t turn it around and say it yourself. I like it more."


    "Yes."


    May blushed and shook her head as if she had been caught trying to choose her words well somehow. It seemed that she still couldn''t hide her habit of using shallow tricks.


    "I don''t think they''re suitable for ude-nim to befriend."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "First of all, ude-nim is 6 years old this year, and all of those young masters are over 10 years old."


    "Is that such a big deal?"


    "Yes. I y with ude-nim a lot. When you grow up, you can''t help but draw a line."


    May''s insinuation of not choosing words was very straightforward. It was something she could say because May had been closer to ude than anyone else.


    "Does the butler and the head maid know that?"


    Sarah did not ask whether May''s statement was authentic or not. May replied with a little excitement because Sarah seemed to trust her.


    "They don''t know."


    At May''s answer, there was a weak incontinence in Sarah''s forehead.


    "How can they not know?"


    "The young masters are so clever, would anyone dare to think that they are "ying" with Young Lord Ambrosia?"


    "How did you notice?"


    "......I''ve been beaten up a lot when I was young, too. I''ve been beaten by my entire family."


    Sarah pondered for a moment as she heard May''s bitter voice fade. As she watched ude was down all day today, she had her own guess, but it seemed that the situation was more serious than she had thought. It was fortunate that May was so quick to judge the situation and had told her so tantly.


    "Good job."


    Sarah patted May on the shoulder and continued to move forward.


    "......!"


    May followed Sarah with a brighter face.


    <b>***</b>


    "Ugh..."


    ude headed towards the garden almost as if being dragged by the hand of the head maid Ronda. ude''s face contorted even more when he saw the noble young masters ying chess on the table prepared in the distance. The noble young masters, who were several years older than him, were candidates for ude''s friend, who came from all over the ce to establish a rtionship with Ambrosia. It was because they wanted to build rtionships from an early age and be strong friendly forces for each other when entering the academy or going into the political world.


    "ude-nim, you can''t make mistakes this time. You know that Duke-nim has different expectations for ude-nim from before, right?"


    Ronda whispered a word of encouragement into ude''s ear, who was tantly expressing his dislike. Everyone in Ambrosia knew that the rtionship between the Duke and ude had subtly softened after Sarah came to this mansion. Ronda hoped that ude would receive a lot of recognition from the Duke this time and be reborn as the true sessor of Ambrosia.


    "What about Nanny?"


    While being led by Ronda''s hand, ude looked around looking for Sarah. The Duke of Ambrosia first rmended unconditional rest for Sarah, who had been lying in bed for a long time after the First Prince''s stabbing incident. Therefore, Sarah had been partially absent from ude''s schedule recently. However, ude, who had never longed for his nanny as much as this time, rolled his eyes anxiously, looking for Sarah''s feverish brown hair again and again.


    "She''ll be down soon. So, ude-nim, please feel safe and wee the young masters first."


    As Ronda whispered that, ude seemed relieved and tried to rx. However, when a fishy smile appeared on the faces of the noble young masters who had found their prey for a while, ude''s face had no choice but to harden again.


    "I''ve waited a long time, Young Lord ude Ambrosia."


    Their leader, the young master of Viscount Naven''s family, Ruth Naven, came forward and reached out to ude as if to shake hands. There were three noble children who approached ude. Led by young master Ruth Naven, who was 13 years old this year, was Arold Pable, the young master of Count Pable, and Billion Yugen, the young master of Baron Yugen, who turned 11 this year.


    "......"


    ude squeezed Ronda''s skirt tightly and stepped back. The child''s little fist trembled, turning white. When the young master of Viscount Naven saw this, a smile that swallowed a sneer appeared on Ruth''s lips.


    "You ignore my greeting every time I see you."


    When Ruth Naven said so with a smiling face, Veron''s face hardened. Ruth Naven, who was 13, was the oldest young master invited to ude''s social gathering. Since he was very intelligent and knowledgeable since childhood, he was expected to be a promising young man in society as he praised and boasted to the point where people''s mouths were dry. If Ruth Naven had the impression that ude, the Young Lord of Ambrosia, was rude, rumors could have spread badly about ude, who had not even entered the official social world yet.


    "The Little Master is a little shy of strangers. He didn''t mean to be rude, so I hope Young Master Naven can understand him with a broad heart."


    Veron spoke for ude''s position in a soft voice. He seemed to be worried that it would harm Ambrosia''s reputation even a little.


    "Can''t I not know that?"


    Ruth Naven coughed a little as if he was displeased with the butler who interrupted him. Somewhere, when adults expressed their displeasure, he picked up coughing and imitated it, as if he was pretending to be an adult. He knew he should imitate an adult enough to slowly enter the social world. In other words, the time was approaching for him to be called a young man.


    "Of course, the brilliant Young Master Naven must know this. I said this because I was afraid that you might be offended, so please understand."


    "Of course."


    Veron skillfully matched Ruth Naven''s immature behavior. If he was to be active in the social world, rumors about Young Lord Ambrosia could have steered from the tip of Ruth Naven''s lips until ude grew up. Therefore, it was better to adjust it appropriately and crack down on it so that no words woulde out in society in the future.


    "I''ll deliver the feelings of the butler to my father! Haha!"


    Ruth Naven smiled proudly when he saw Ambrosia''s butler who satisfied his needs. He felt as if he were being treated greatly by Duke Ambrosia''s family. If it was the Duke of Ambrosia, his father would be very pleased when he told him. Viscount Naven wanted to hear in great detail how his son was treated and what he had done in the Duke of Ambrosia''s mansion. And it soon became his pride and spread throughout the social world.

 Chapter 38:

    Chapter 38:


    Ruth Naven raised his head and looked down at ude, not noticing the change in the temperature on the butler''s expression.


    "How should I y with you today? Young Lord Ambrosia."


    When he brought it up, other young masters, who were listening quietly next to him, began to add words one by one.


    "Ah,st time you said that chess games were boring, so I prepared something different today."


    "I just happened to bring you a good present. It would be enough for Young Lord Ambrosia to y with."


    They approached ude one by one, surrounded him, and skillfully pulled Ronda away from ude.


    "Isn''t there a gift I entrusted to you? Bring it here."


    "I would like some refreshments while Young Lord Ambrosia waits for you. I hope you have prepared it for me."


    They started to order this and that as if all they had been waiting to do was to ask them to leave. Veron stepped back with a smiling face. At this point, he knew he had to leave. It was easy for words toe out here and there if the butler continued to stand in the master''s ce to y. Ronda, the head maid, also stepped back relieved to see ude sitting calmly and well. Since there were other servants, she decided to watch from a little further away.


    "Then have a good time."


    As the butler and the head maid left the ce, Ruth Naven revealed his true nature as if he had been waiting.


    "Your expression is very dark? Young Lord Ambrosia."


    "No matter how much we hate it, we have to take care of our facial expressions."


    "What am I supposed to do with a child Your father is really boring, too."


    ude bowed his head and clenched his fists at the words pouring over his head. A sharp voice of criticism and a hint of malice. The child was well aware of these subtleties. He even got used to it. Those who had stabbed ude once turned their heads as if they had lost interest when there was no response from him.


    "Come to think of it, I heard that Viscount Naven-nim gave you a horse as a gift this time. Can I take a look?"


    "I''ll invite you to the mansion one day, Young Master Pable."


    "Wow!"


    The conversation now wentpletely except for ude. Centering on the young master of Viscount Naven, the noble young masters were busy chatting, making sure that ude was invisible to them. The younger the children, the more sensitive they tend to be.


    This was even more so for those who would be active in the social world, where they had to check their opponents with invisible speech. Forgetting that he was only a child who had not yet fully grown up, a scene of imitating the grown-up noble young men unfolded.


    "My father decided to teach me how to hunt foxes, soe and see me when you have time."


    "I will definitely go!"


    "Don''t forget to invite me too, Young Master Naven!"


    They acted as if they had forgotten that this was a ce to build friendship with Young Lord Ambrosia. As they had not yet grown up, they did not understand the instructions of the adults in the family to please ude, who was much younger and timid than them. It was very difficult to y with a small child because of their high self-esteem and high status, as they were brought up by having their families fulfill everything they wanted, whether it was gold or jade.


    "......"


    ude bit his lip tightly and prayed that this time would pass quickly. It was really hard to meet the children of aristocrats who seemed to dislike him outright. ude clearly remembered the abusivenguage that had been poured on him during thest meeting.


    When all the people were presented, they smiled very kindly when they first greeted each other and wished to be close in the future, however, when only the children were left, they openlyughed at ude.


    ''I heard the Duchess died because of you. Is that true?''


    ''Is that why I heard Duke-nim hates you? I heard you haven''t even been to the imperial pce yet?''


    ''You didn''t get any presents from your father, right? What''s the point of being close to a hated child?''


    ''Hey, do you hate us? Then tell your father! Come on,e on! Ahaha!''


    If the children''s world had been added, cruelty to the weak would have been crueler than the adults'' world, but never less. And for ude, being isted from these children''s world was scarier and more painful than being isted from the adults'' world. This was because it was a problem for children that adults could not solve. And he couldn''t even go to his father, Ethan Ambrosia.


    ''What if Father hates me more for no reason?''


    ude thought so and kept his mouth shut. Other young masters, including Ruth Naven, nced at ude and started exchanging strange nces with each other. After all, seeing him staying still and down, they felt like they wanted to touch him a little more.


    When they went out, even just mentioning the name of Ambrosia provoked a lot of interest and questions. When they thought that ude would get that kind of attention in the future, their stomach twisted and their chest tightened. They wanted to make people realize endlessly that this child was nothingpared to them.


    "Come to think of it, I heard that everyone started training in swordsmanship. Have you ever held a real sword?"


    "If it''s a wooden sword, I''ve held it."


    "You can''t get excited with just a wooden sword."


    Ruth Naven said so and picked up the refreshment knife that was on the table. The de of the silver knife gleamed in the sunlight.


    "Even a small knife like this is not exciting, but yes, this would be perfect for the level of Young Lord Ambrosia."


    Ruth Naven held out the knife to ude, who was sitting still.


    "Would you like to swing it?"


    "......I, I."


    "I hate this and I hate that. There are many things that Young Lord Ambrosia dislikes."


    Seeing ude ying with a pale, tired face, Ruth Naven grinned, forcibly pulled ude''s arm, and forcibly took the knife into his hand.


    "I''ll take a look at it myself, so give it a try."


    "This, this, I mean."


    "Haha. This is worth seeing."


    Ardel Pable* and Billion Yugen also giggled and scoffed at ude''s troubled face with a knife. It was just funny to see that Young Lord Ambrosia was at a loss for what to do. Ruth Naven smiled fishy and pulled ude''s arm and put it in front of him. He was about to see Young Lord Ambrosia acting cute in front of him.


    "Oh my?"


    But then, a beautiful voice came over their heads with a ck shadow. It was so sudden that they didn''t even know when the owner of the voice came. The young masters, including Ruth Naven, looked up in surprise.


    "Nanny!"


    ude''s face brightened in an instant when he saw Sarah. The voice calling her seemed to be more weing than ever.


    "I''m sorry, ude-nim. Am I a littlete?"


    Sarah smiled and walked over to ude, kneeling in front of him, leaning over, and making eye contact. A friendly voice, a gentle gaze, and an expression full of kindness. At this moment, ude was able to realize that Sarah, his nanny, was on his side more than anyone else. Among those who were full of malice and those who knew or did not know ude''s difficulties because they did not want to, only Sarah was on his side, looking straight at ude.


    "Wonderful gentlemen, were you having a good time with our ude-nim?"


    Sarah asked, looking at the young nobles, including Ruth Naven.


    "......"


    They held their breath for a moment and looked at Sarah nkly. It was because the appearance of Sarah looking at this side with an elegant smile in their young eyes was so beautiful that their breath was taken. Even more than thedies who visit their mansions with the grown-ups.


    When they went to the Imperial Pce, they saw countless women adorned with gorgeous dresses and jewels. However, they had never seen ady who exuded a pure and elegant atmosphere just by wearing a neat, unpatterned robe like Sarah.


    ''Who is that woman?''


    The quick-witted Ruth Naven heard ude calling Sarah a nanny, and began to draw up and down rtionships in his mind. It would not be an ordinary position to be ude''s nanny in the duke''s family, especially Duke Ambrosia''s family. She must have been chosen by a vassal family with trust enough to entrust the sessor, but since it was also the nanny''s job to protect the heir until he grew up, a person with a moderately small position in the family was often selected. In a nutshell, it was said that her status would be good and her strength would be mediocre.


    "You are the nanny of our Young Master ude Ambrosia. It''s the first time I''ve seen you?"


    A natural lower extremity flowed out of Ruth Naven''s lips, who had finished organizing the upper and lower rtionships in his head. He believed that there was a difference between heaven and earth between the person who would lead the family in the future and Sarah, the nanny of only a young child.

 Chapter 39:

    Chapter 39:


    Even a child wanted to show off and pretend to be handsome in front of a pretty woman. If his father, Viscount Naven, had known, he would have been jumped up and down and started to flirt with her.


    "It hasn''t been long since I came to Ambrosia. Nice to meet you here, Young Master Naven"


    "......Which family are you from?"


    "It''s Count Millen''s family."


    "Was there any Count Millen''s family among the Ambrosia vassal families?"


    At Sarah''s answer, Ruth Naven shook his head and pondered for a moment. Count Millen''s family was not on the list of vassal families, which his father had told him to memorize before he came to Ambrosia. Count Millen''s family closed the family door and retired when Ruth Naven was only 6 years old, about the age of ude. It was impossible for him to even know the name of Count Millen''s family.


    "Our family stopped social and political activities 6 years ago and entered seclusion, so it''s natural for you not to know."


    "Ah, like Marquis Bollun?"


    Ruth Naven''s mouth was filled with fishy ridicule when she said which family she was from. The meaning of entering seclusion he learned was to show off to the fullest like the young master of Marquis Bollun''s family, but to climb the wrong line and hide behind the ruined family. In Ruth Naven''s head, Sarah was now a nobody. A person who he didn''t have to y the role of a solid aristocratic young man.


    "Then let''s just continue what we''ve been doing."


    Ruth Naven turned his gaze back to ude again. ude''s body flinched and trembled upon receiving that gaze.


    "......"


    ude hid the knife in his hand behind his back and tried to hide behind Sarah. A tant smirk appeared on Ruth Naven''s lips as he saw that.


    "How could Young Lord Ambrosia be so timid?"


    "I know."


    "Hahaha!"


    When Ruth Naven said something, Arold Pable* and Billion Yugen helped each other from both sides. Sarah looked at the small children imitating adults as well as imitating the bad habits of the social world. To themselves, they might feel like grown-up adults, but to Sarah''s eyes, the sight of those show-off children felt very funny. It was like they dare to tease her precious child without knowing the subject.


    "......"


    In order not to disturb the gathering of the noble children, Sarah nced at the servants, including May, who was far away. Then May, who was quick to sense, said something to the servants and tried to lead them elsewhere. After Sarah said she would keep May by her side, the servants who considered May''s words as Sarah''s words followed May without hesitation.


    "Hurry up and do it!"


    Meanwhile, Ruth Naven urged ude, who kept hiding behind the nanny. He was getting ready tough at the ridiculous way he swung a knife as big as his palm.


    "I, I don''t want to. I don''t want to."


    ude trusted Sarah, who was close to him, and gathered up the courage to take the knife in his hand and throw it on the floor. It was the first time he openly refused Ruth Naven''s words.


    ''How dare you disobey me?''


    Then Ruth Naven''s face was horribly contorted in an instant.


    "What is this?"


    Sarah suddenly entered the sight of Ruth Naven, who was staring at ude until the end. He looked at ude and Sarah as they stood in front of him and picked up the knife that had fallen to the ground. Sarah looked down at Ruth Naven, who was shorter than her, with a smile on her face and a knife in her hand.


    "You must have been ying something fun with this."


    Sarah turned the knife around in her hand. It was a knife used to spread jam on bread, but it was made of silver, so it looked sharp as it was bright and shiny under the sunlight.


    "Nice gentlemen shouldn''t y with such dangerous things."


    At Sarah''s words, Ruth Naven said with a sullen face.


    "It''s not something for the nanny of Young Lord Ambrosia to intervene in."


    "Oh my, how can I, as ude-nim''s nanny, stay still when he is ying with such a dangerous thing?"


    "What''s dangerous about that?"


    "Of course, it''s dangerous, and it can be a great tool to harm people."


    "Hurt people? A knife that is only used to spread jam?"


    "Of course, like this, oh my!"


    Suddenly, the knife slipped and fell from Sarah''s hand. And that moment.


    "......!"


    The knife flew through Ruth Naven''s crotch at a tremendous speed! And it stuck right next to his shoes. It was as if she threw it there on purpose.


    "Oh my God! I almost got in trouble. Are you okay? Young Master Naven."


    Sarah widened her eyes, covering her mouth with her hands as if she was greatly surprised. Ruth Naven stood stiffly, remembering the moment when the knife that had fallen in front of him shed and flew towards him. Obviously, the de of the knife, which had fallen helplessly from Sarah''s hand, flew toward him precisely.


    "You, you! You threw the knife at me on purpose!"


    "I''ll be sad if you said that. Did you think I threw it on purpose?"


    Sarah asked, looking at the other noble children who were frozen in surprise from behind. Even to the eyes of the young children, it seemed as if Sarah had just identally dropped the knife and it had unfortunately flown away. They shook her head, staring nkly at Sarah''s face, who smiled mischievously.


    "Look at this. It was really a mistake. You must have been surprised and scared by my mistake, I apologize."


    Sarah apologized for being rude by bending one knee gracefully and tilting her head forward. Ruth Naven, who had been educated repeatedly that it was a virtue of a gentleman to ept ady''s apology generously, nodded reluctantly without being able to control his facial expression.


    "Who''s scared?!"


    While building pride until the end, as he saw Sarah''s beautiful face with a bright smile, the thought that she might have done it on purpose disappeared. Thinking it was a coincidence, Ruth Naven pretended not to be surprised and tried to lift the knife from the ground.


    "......!"


    However, no matter how much force was applied, the knife was firmly embedded in the ground and could not be lifted.


    How can a knife that was simply dropped lightly by mistake be so strongly embedded in the ground?


    Just as Ruth Naven was about to think about it, Arold Pable, who was puzzled by his grimacing as he couldn''t pick up a knife, spoke softly.


    "What are you doing now?"


    "Can''t you see? It won''te off the ground!"


    He screamed with a zing hot face.


    "Where did the servants go?!"


    As usual, as soon as the knife fell to the ground, there were no servants who had to run quickly and pick it up. Only then did Ruth look around.


    "Where are they?"


    Around the table for social gatherings in the garden, there were no servants who had to watch the gathering from afar, and there were no servants from their own families. There were only them, ude, and his nanny, Sarah.


    "......Can I help you?"


    Then Sarah asked with a meaningful smile. Somehow Ruth Naven began to feel ufortable with Sarah''s kind smile. And Ruth Naven didn''t know until the end that it was the smile that signaled the start of a strange, unknown, hard day.


    <b>***</b>


    "Hic, hic!"


    The three aristocratic children invited to ude Ambrosia''s social gathering today went out of the mansion with red faces. In particr, Ruth, the young master of Viscount Naven''s family, was so unbelievable. His hair was discolored, and his fine hair was in a messy ridge, and the clothes he had chosen with care were in the hands of his servants, dirty. The change of clothes belonged to ude, and was too small for the 13-year-old Ruth Naven to wear, making him look ridiculous.


    "......I hope you had a peaceful time."


    Veron skillfully chewed his tongue into his mouth, swallowed a smile, and saw them off.


    "What peaceful time!"


    Ruth''s face, grumbling in an angry voice, was very contorted. At the age of 13, it was the first time in his entire life that a series of shameful things like today had happened. He was too young to bear it, and his pride was hurt to the point of him crying out of anger. He threatened Veron before getting on the carriage.


    "I will nevere to Duke Ambrosia''s family again! Just keep that in mind!"

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:


    "That''s what I''ll report."


    When Veron responded without blinking an eye, Ruth was at a loss for words and kept his mouth shut. Because of his young heart, he tried to threaten him, but the opponent did not even consider it as if there was nothing disappointing.


    "This"


    In Ruth Naven''s small head, the voice of Viscount Naven, who had been urging him to be an important member of Duke Ambrosia''s family, hummed. However, the ugliness he showed in front of ude today had already damaged his self-esteem. It was also because all the efforts that had been made to harass ude and kill him even more today were all in vain.


    "No, my God, what on earth is going on?"


    The people of Viscount Naven''s family, who had been waiting for the meeting to be over, widened their eyes in surprise when they saw their messed-up little master. Even more annoyed by this, Ruth Naven looked at each of them one by one and kicked them with his feet.


    "Urgh!"


    "You idiots! If the Master is being humiliated, you shoulde and help him! Where did you go and now you''re here!"


    "Viscount-nim told us not to disturb Little Master, so we just"


    "Ah whatever! You useless things! You''re all going to be beaten and kicked out! Did you get it?!"


    Ruth gave a warning with a rather sad voice. However, no one was intimidated because he was dressed in a funny way and looked ashamed to death.


    "Tsk, I''ll tell my father everything!"


    Finally, the carriages of aristocratic children who made a ruckus in Ambrosia''s mansion soon escaped from the mansion after Ruth''s extreme warning.


    "Tsk, I can''t use it."


    Veron clicked his tongue with a cold, sunken face. Looking at Veron like that, Ronda said in a subdued voice as well.


    "I can''t believe ude-nim was dealing with such things."


    "Should I clean it up?"


    "You should. Should I do the report?"


    "Good."


    Veron and Ronda looked at each other and exchanged nces.


    Don''t waste time on useless things.


    That was the mission that any people of Ambrosia should have.


    "......"


    ude held Sarah''s skirt tightly in his hand and looked at the carriages leaving the mansion. And the back of the aristocratic children who were so scared and ran away in a pathetic way was engraved in his memory. Seeing ude like that, Sarah asked with a smile.


    "Do you feel a little better now?"


    "Yeah."


    ude nodded quietly and smiled. After the appearance of Sarah, the nanny, the situation in which ude had been secretly harassed by the aristocratic children changed to the opposite. At first, Ruth Naven insisted on picking the knife that was stuck in the ground.


    ''This, why! Aargh!''


    He was using all of his power to draw the knife till the point of his face dyed red, but he eventually rolled back and fell on his buttocks.


    ''Do something about that!''


    Ruth Naven, whose pride had been hurt, yelled at Ardel Pable and Billion Yugen. Ardel and Billion, who were watching Ruth Naven in a daze, also rushed in, but to no avail.


    ''Uh argh!''


    ''Ash!''


    The two of them rolled backward side by side with their screams.


    ''Oh my, precious people will only pick up one of these.....''


    Sarah, who smiled casually at the sight, pulled out the knife stuck in the ground very lightly and put it on the table. Sarah nkly said in a light voice, shifting her gaze to ude who was behind her.


    ''ude-nim, don''t try to do it yourself, just let me do it.''


    Eventually, those whose clothes were wrinkled had no choice but to change their clothes by ordering their respective servants. Even if they were asked about the reason for this, they couldn''t say a word because their pride was hurt.


    ''By the way, I heard that Young Lord Ambrosia is very good at etiquette, wouldn''t he be perfect at drinking tea?''


    Ruth wanted to see ude being humiliated somehow, so Ruth purposely came with a teacup that was muchrger than ude''s hand. He was trying to watch ude slurp his tea while holding a teacup that was too difficult to hold with one hand.


    ''Uh, uish!''


    However, it was Ruth who actually picked up the teacup and got the entire teacup spilled on him. It was because the teacup wobbled greatly from his grip and tilted forward.


    ''Are you oka, uh uh!''


    Ardel Pable, who jumped up worried about Ruth, also twisted his feet and rolled forward, and pushed the table. Then the refreshments on the table tipped over and spilled onto Ruth''s wet body.


    ''Aaargh!!''


    It was then that Ruth''s screams filled with irritation resounded through the Ambrosia mansion. ude clearly saw Sarah''s fingers tingling quietly around. It was clear that Sarah had used her magic to prevent Ruth and his crew from harassing them.


    "But it''s a little less refreshing."


    "Why?"


    "What if they bully me again when Nanny isn''t there?"


    ording to Veron and Ronda, they were friends who prepared for the day when ude had to socializeter. That meant that he should encounter themter when he was in social activities. Now that ude was young, Sarah, the nanny, could always be with him, butter ude had to deal with them alone.


    "There''s a way to do that."


    "Really?"


    "They are strong against the weak, and weak against the strong, so ude-nim just needs to be strong."


    ude''s shoulders, who had been listening to Sarah''s words, were stiff and droopy.


    "But I''m shorter, weaker, and younger."


    Sarahughed out loud because ude, who didn''t hide his disappointment openly, was cute.


    "ude-nim is Ambrosia''s only heir. Please make the most of Ambrosia, ude-nim."


    "......!"


    "The power of Ambrosia''s name is strong."


    ude opened his eyes wide and looked up at Sarah. Patting ude''s head, Sarah put her hand between the child''s arms and lifted him up. ude struggled for a moment as his feet fell off the ground in an instant, then grabbed Sarah''s neck and hugged her tightly.


    "Hold on tight."


    "Wow!"


    As soon as she finished talking, she jumped lightly with ude in her arms. The azure magic wrapped around her legs and she literally flew up. ude''s eyes lit up as he climbed to the top of the mansion in a blink of an eye.


    "I can see it over there!"


    In the distance, they could even see the carriages of the noble young masters who tormented ude passing through the mansion. The carriages were leaving the mansion very quickly.


    "Did you hear what Young Master Naven just said?"


    "Yeah. He said he''d tell his father everything."


    "Did the butler get scared when he heard that?"


    ude shook his head, recalling the butler who had not raised a single eyebrow even though Ruth had threatened him.


    "No."


    "Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because Duke Ambrosia-nim is the scarier person."


    At Sarah''s words, ude remembered his father''s face. His tall, muscr shoulders and chest, and his brightly shining eyes even on a softly smiling face. ude nodded subconsciously. Sarah smiled and continued to talk at the sight.


    "So even the same wordse out of ude-nim''s mouth is stronger."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean you should tell your father."


    "Are you telling me to tell Father now, Nanny?"


    "Yes."


    ude opened his mouth at Sarah''s words. Reaching his father was something ude could never have imagined. Sarah looked at ude, who blinked in surprise, and clicked her tongue in pity.


    ''Who would have dared to bother Ambrosia''s sessor.''


    Sarah''s personality was not generous enough to leave the young masters'' disgraceful behaviors, which have tricked the adults well, alone.


    "ude-nim."


    "Yeah?"


    "What shall you say to Duke-nim?"


    "That"


    ude hesitated for a moment at Sarah''s question. ude couldn''t even tell his father that he was being bullied by his ymates. He didn''t think that his father, who should be on his side more than anyone else, was on his side.


    "Can''t Nanny tell him for me?"


    "I don''t even know how ude-nim feels."


    "Why don''t you know? Nanny saw how much I hated it."


    "But Duke-nim didn''t see it. It would be more urate for ude-nim to tell him in person."


    "But".


    "ude-nim? What you think, how you feel, and what you want. If you don''t tell yourself, no one will know."


    "......"


    "No matter if it''s a close friend, a lover, or a nanny who likes ude-nim, or even Duke-nim, who is a family member."


    Sarah said, poking her finger at ude''s face full of hesitation.


    "You have to talk for others to understand, and you have to say it to build a rtionship. This is the first lesson I give as ude-nim''s nanny and tutor."

 Chapter 41:

    Chapter 41:


    ude, who liked to learn and master something, perked up at the word teaching.


    "First lesson?"


    "Yes, when I first came as ude-nim''s nanny, you said you didn''t like me, right?"


    "Nanny, that''s, actually"


    ude shook his head in embarrassment. When he remembered the memory of crying and rejecting Sarah at that time, the child''s eyes lit up with guilt. There was a sign of fear that Sarah would start to hate him again because of that. Sarah was still heartbroken that ude was anxious about her rtionship with people. She said, stroking the child''s soft hair with one hand.


    "It''s okay. It was actually a good thing."


    "Was it a good thing?"


    "Yes. Since ude-nim told me that you didn''t need a nanny, I was able to decide that I should be a necessary person for ude-nim."


    "Didn''t you hate me?"


    "Not at all. I wouldn''t have known how hard I had to try if you hadn''t told me you didn''t like Nanny."


    ude clutched tightly with a tickling feeling in his chest. The ck threads that had been twisted in his chest unraveled one by one and began to take shape little by little following Sarah''s voice. Little by little, the child began to take to heart his nanny''s first lesson.


    "I wanted ude-nim to know that I''m not ude-nim''s enemy, but someone who will stand by ude-nim''s side."


    He knew. He knew it when he saw Sarah, who showed up and talked to him when he was being bullied.


    Ah, on my side, Nanny, who is on my side, came. It''s okay now because someone who is on my side is here.


    He still vividly remembered the moment when he feltpletely rxed andfortable.


    ''Why did I think Nanny was on my side?''


    ude remembered. The face that smiled brightly whenever their eyes met. The warm and soft voice that she said she liked him whenever she had time. The arms that held him tightly until the end even in front of a terrifying sword and protected him. And he recalled the friendly gaze that looked at the tip of his lips so as not to miss what he was saying.


    ''Ah..''


    ude opened his mouth and thought nkly. Nanny also told him. Nanny also expressed it. She told him that he was cute and lovely, and even if he said he didn''t like her, she told him that she liked him. That was why he knew Nanny was on his side.


    "I was able to know because ude-nim told me what he was thinking. Knowing that, I was able to think of ude-nim more, say I like you, and express more."


    "...... So, will you understand if I tell you how I feel?"


    "Absolutely! Please tell us what you think, how you feel, what you like, and what you dislike. Then we will know."


    At Sarah''s words, ude took a deep breath as if making a decision. Sarah smiled slightly as he looked like he was making up his mind. But her smile didn''tst long.


    "I like Nanny. I don''t dislike and hate you anymore."


    It was because ude''s words made her heart drop. Sarah was speechless for a moment and looked at ude.


    ''He said he liked me. ude-nim said, he, liked me!''


    When ude moved her chubby cheeks with a cute face and conveyed her sincerity with a little shyness, Sarah''s heart seemed to melt.


    "ude-nim is the best! I love you!"


    Sarah couldn''t stand it anymore and grabbed ude tightly in her arms and rubbed his cheeks. The child''sughter was clear because she furiously rubbed his cheeks and her hair was itchy.


    "Since we''re in a good mood, shall we go on a pic? Until Duke-nimes back!"


    "Pic?"


    "Yes, what do you think? I messed up ude-nim''s ytime, so let''s have fun outside instead."


    Before ude could answer anything, Sarah jumped down from the top of the mansion. The servants, who were looking at the two people who climbed onto the roof of the mansion, screamed in surprise.


    "Heok!"


    "ude-nim!"


    At that time, a magic circle was drawn at Sarah''s feet. Complex forms and runes were engraved in the air in azure and flowed along the magic circle. At the mysterious and majestic sight, the servants only looked at Sarah, remembering that she was a magician.


    "I''ll y outside with ude-nim for a while ande back!"


    With Sarah''s clear voice, the magic circle that shone from her toes swallowed the two of them at once. Surprised to see Sarah and ude who suddenly disappeared with a great light, the head maid ran over there.


    "No, what is this all of a sudden!"


    A piece of paper fell and fluttered over the heads of the servants who were wandering around looking at the empty space where the two had disappeared.


    "This is?"


    "Head maid-nim! Look at this!"


    One of the users who picked up the paper rushed in.


    [To May. ude and I are going on a short pic. He''s always had a hard time during ytime, so I want to make good memories. By the way, those young masters cannot be used at all. I think the butler and the head maid must have felt well this time too. There are things that you have seen and heard as well, so please tell them all of those. Very circumstantial. In detail.]


    Ronda, who read what was written in neat handwriting on the paper, handed it over to May, who was next to her.


    ''Can I really say everything?''


    May recalled in her head the atrocities of the noble children who tormented ude tenaciously and skillfully just like her older brother and older sisters one by one. Perhaps the words that came out of her mouth would reach Duke Ambrosia''s ears. Her whole body shivered in thrill at the thought that the fate of those cheeky children that hade herey in her mouth.


    "I''ll tell you when Butler-nimes."


    Ronda''s eyes narrowed at May''s words. She didn''t like May very much. However, she couldn''t ignore the letter Sarah left behind. Ronda quietly beckoned for other servants to call Veron.


    "By the way, Countess Millen seems to have gotten a lot morefortable with us."


    Ronda recalled Sarah''s reputation for being called Lady''s Textbook until six years ago for showing off her elegance. Was the reputation wrong or did she have a different ego as a magician? She didn''t know which of the two was the correct answer, but one thing was clear.


    "Let''s clean up the garden until ude-nim returns."


    "Ash, I have to clear the room first. If hees back from ying with Nanny-nim, he will boil down soon."


    The people of Ambrosia had already adapted to her. Even though their Little Master ude and his nanny Sarah disappeared with a shing light in the air, they returned to their daily lives calmly. Indeed, Sarah Millen quickly permeated Ambrosia.


    "Veron, we need to prepare a homing pigeon."


    As she watched Veron approaching her, she decided to do what she had to do. She was amazed that she was not worried about ude, who disappeared with Sarah.


    <b>***</b>


    "Alton Estate is near the monster forest. You can''t send First Prince-nim to such a dangerous ce! Does Second Prince-nim really intend to push his older brother to that very dangerous ce?"


    "What do you mean Alton Estate is where the dead live together? Then all the people of the Empire living in Alton Estate are then living in extremity!"


    "But isn''t it true that it''s dangerous? It is a ce that is attacked by monsters several times a year!"


    "Don''t worry, First Prince-nim won''t even step out of the safe castle. Second Prince-nim had everything in mind, so he chose it there."


    "What else can I say if it''s not exile? What will First Prince-nim do there?"


    "Do you think that First Prince-nim is going on vacation now? He''s definitely going to get punished! Shouldn''t that be enough to appease His Majesty''s anger?"


    The aristocratic meeting was nothing short of a battlefield. The Emperor ordered the First Prince, who had a major ident, to stay in a remotend for the time being to cool off his head. This decision was made with the intention of studying abroad and taking a look at the lifestyle of the people outside.


    Up to this point, it seemed that the Emperor had notpletely given up hope for the First Prince. It was because he showed a glimpse of his desire toe to his senses a little more. However, the nobles were confused by the fact that the treatment of the First Prince waspletely left to the Second Prince.


    ''You should take good care of your older brother. So that you can live a peaceful life for the rest of your life. From now on, I will neither recognize nor hear from your older brother. However, I hope you will treat your older brother withpassion.''


    The Emperor''smand sounded like he would entrust the throne to the Second Prince in the future. Therefore, the nobles on the side of the Third Prince, who were fighting for the throne with the Second Prince, were anxious to catch the clues by any means with a burning heart.


    Emotions grew stronger and sharp criticism came and went at the fingertips pointing at each other. As it was a meeting where the Emperor and the Imperial family did not participate, the level of the remarks also crossed the line. But there was one strange thing.


    "......"


    While the shoutings wereing and going, their gaze was directed to the Duke of Ambrosia from time to time, who sat alone in his thoughts at the head of the table.


    "......So, the Second Prince-nim treatment"


    "That''s"


    As Ethan Ambrosia''s silence lengthened, the voices of the nobles gradually diminished.


    "......"


    "......"

 Chapter 42:

    Chapter 42:


    "My Lord."


    Behind Duke Ambrosia, who leaned back on his chair, Jade, his aide, came up to him and whispered something. The nobles pricked up their ears to see if it was news.


    "Um."


    The nobles focused on Ethan Ambrosia''s face, who was listening to the story. Because they knew that the oue of this meeting would depend on how he looked.


    "......Let''s take a look at the homing pigeon."


    At the same time as Ethan said, a homing pigeon flew into the window of the Imperial Pce conference room. Ethan slowly got up from his seat and unfolded the letter tied to the leg of the homing pigeon and read it, looking very slow to the nobles.


    "Ha!"


    Augh escaped Ethan Ambrosia''s lips as he read the letter. The nobles widened their eyes and looked at his back. And as he slowly turned around, the nobles had no choice but to swallow their saliva.


    "......I think it will be a very enjoyable meeting."


    It was because Ethan Ambrosia, who had crumpled the paper in his hand with a quiver, was smiling so beautifully that he could not be considered a human.


    <b>***</b>


    "Wow!"


    When he closed his eyes and opened them, ude realized he was flying in the sky. The blue sky stretched out endlessly, and when he stretched out his hand, the clouds were so close that he could touch it. And beneath his feet, it seemed very small to see many buildings and many people moving between them.


    "You are not scared?"


    "Yes! Because Nanny is holding me!"


    ude opened his eyes wide and was busy looking around. Sarah said with a small smile at that bustling gaze.


    "Would you like to visit the market?"


    "Market?"


    "Yes, it''s a ce where a lot of people are gathered! They buy and sell things there, y fun games, and the storytellerse and go diligently."


    "I saw it in a book! I want to go see it!"


    When he heard the word ''market'', ude glistened and nodded. Seeing that he liked it so much more than expected, Sarah smiled and pped her hand again!


    Flicked.


    "Wow!"


    At the same time, Sarah and ude teleported to an alley in the corner of the market. Once again, when his eyes changed in an instant, ude eximed and looked at Sarah.


    "How is it? I''m pretty good, right?"


    "Yes, yes! Nanny is really a magician!"


    "Fufu, of course."


    None of the magicians in the magic tower could use space movement magic so easily. Sarah, who had done this wonderful thing casually, smiled proudly as if she had the world at the praise of ude, who was only 6 years old.


    "Then shall we change clothes first?"


    "Why change clothes?"


    "ude-nim''s clothes are so luxurious that others will immediately recognize you as a nobleman."


    "Can''t they do that?"


    "Well, there are good people in the world, but there are also bad people. There may be people who want to do bad things to young and cute nobles like ude-nim."


    "I see, I understand now!"


    ude''s innocent nod was so cute that Sarah grabbed her heart for a moment.


    ''ude-nim, who likes me, is the best.''


    Today, for the first time, she realized how thrilling it was to receive eyes full of trust. Not long ago, ude was on alert and kept sending a wary gaze, so the emotion was doubled. Then, she suddenly remembered the face of Ethan Ambrosia, who had a face that resembled ude and hadpletely different eyes.


    ''I think Duke-nim is slowly trusting me too.''


    Sarah smiled slightly, remembering Ethan, who had smiled sincerely at her not long ago. If ude was a wounded kitten, Ethan Ambrosia was already like a lion with a long scar. A predator whose wounds had already faded over the years, leaving scars.


    As he was the Duke of Ambrosia, he stood at the center of power, and beside him, there would be a line of people armed with pretense, pouring out all kinds of sweet words. Gaining the trust of such a man was no different from picking a star in the sky or climbing a magic tower without mana.


    ''I hope to see his smile just one more time.''


    When Ethan smiled genuinely at her, it felt like her heart was pounding. She was as happy as when ude said he liked her. He sometimes smiled like a noble, but she knew that there was no sincerity even as small as an ant in that smile.


    "Nanny, Nanny, so how do we change our clothes?"


    At that time, at ude''s voice, Sarah suddenly escaped from her thoughts. ude nced at the busy passer-by through the alleys, and hurriedly stomped his feet.


    "Ah, that''s right. I''ll transform you quickly!"


    With a cheerful sound, Sarah''s azure mana wrapped around ude from head to toe. And once again, when Sarah tingled her finger, the child was dressed in achromatic clothes that an ordinarymoner boy would wear.


    "Um, our ude-nim is so lovely and cute that he stands out even when he wears such clothes."


    Sarah pondered for a moment, putting her hand on her chin. No matter how ordinary the clothes were worn, she couldn''t cover his brilliant tinum blonde hair, milky and plump skin, and green jewel-like eyes.


    "Maybe this is good."


    "Nannyyy, I want to go and have a look"


    As Sarah pondered for a long time with her thin eyes, ude pulled her skirt and whined. It was revealed that he wanted to run around and y while looking around the market as soon as possible. Sarah said with a smile as if she couldn''t beat it.


    "Okay, okay. Then let''s put on a big hat and go out."


    Sarah tingled her finger to make a beige beret and put it on ude''s head.


    "It''s too big!


    "Please bear with me this much. It''s all because ude-nim is so cute."


    "Child"


    ude pouted his lips when his vision became ufortable due to the hat covering just above his eyes. Still, he diligently adjusted his hat to a morefortable position. He was like a good kitten who listened well.


    "Then shall we go?"


    "Yes!"


    ude took Sarah''s hand fiercely and took the lead, leaving the alley.


    "Woah!"


    And at the same time, he burst out a short exmation and looked around. ude, who had seen only the servants in the mansion, was seeing so many people with different ages and outfits bustling for the first time.


    "A potion to lose weight just by eating it for just 10 shillings!"


    "Orun Grandpa''s Special Recipe Soup 2 shillings for a bowl!"


    "Roasted chicken wings 1 shilling! Eat and enjoy on the go!"


    The merchants came out in front of the stores and raised their voices to solicit. ude opened his eyes wide and covered his ears, as he hadn''t heard such loud shouts in the mansion often.


    "Nanny, there are so many people!"


    "Right? It''s called a market. You have to hold my hand tightly so you won''t get lost, okay?"


    "Yeah!"


    ude quietly took Sarah''s hand and looked around frantically.


    "Kyah!"


    "Let''s go together!"


    "Ahaha!"


    In the market, children of ude''s age were running around excitedly, and they hadrge lollipops in their hands. A wandering troupe surpassed their talents and captured people''s attention amidst theughter of children who smiled with their blushing cheeks. At that time, a mother, who was holding her child''s hand tightly, handed him a coin, telling him to throw money at the troupe. The childughed aloud as he threw the coin into the mat spread out by the troupe. The mother looked at him with warm eyes.


    "......"


    ude held the scene in his eyes for a long time. Then he looked up at Sarah, who was holding his hand tightly. The warm affection in her eyes was poured out on ude when their eyes met.


    "......Same."


    "What?"


    "Just It''s just the same."


    ude smiled and took the lead while holding Sarah''s hand.


    "Oh my?"


    Looking at ude, who looked particrly happy, Sarah decided to be led by the child.


    ''Children tend to focus on what they want for a long time, but ude-nim...''


    ude''s gaze stayed longer on people who looked happy and joyful than amazing products that caught the eye. Maybe that was what the child really wanted. To the point where he wondered.


    "ude-nim."


    "Yes?"


    "Ta-da!"


    Sarah also gave ude arge lollipop just like the ones carried by the children. In the distance, a merchant running a candy store was struck by a coin that had fallen from the air and looked around puzzledly. Upon receiving the candy, ude looked at Sarah with her eyes wide open.


    "Can I eat this?"


    "Of course, I''m buying it for you."


    "......Hihihi."


    ude smiled happily and licked the candy. A sweet taste lingered in his mouth to the point where his tongue tingled.


    "Delicious!"


    "Right?"


    Even with just one candy, udeughed like he was the happiest child in the world. He looked incredibly happy that it was hard to believe that he had always fallen asleep with a hurtful and tearful face. It was the moment Sarah clicked her tongue in pity.


    "Nanny, look over there."


    "Huh? Where?"


    "There! There''s a kid crying over there ."


    "Let''s see"


    ude pulled Sarah''s hand and pointed to a corner of an alley. The child crouching down in arge hood looked just like ude''s age.


    "Are there no guardians? That child seems a little too young to be alone......"

 Chapter 43:

    Chapter 43:


    At that moment, Sarah rubbed her eyes, wondering if she had seen something wrong. But even when she rubbed her eyes and blinked, what she saw once didn''t change.


    "Nanny, that kid must be very sad. He''s just crying."


    Even from a distance, one could tell that the child in the hood was crying profusely. The hood, which was much bigger than the child''s body, kept falling down because he was rubbing his eyes without even thinking about it. Even from afar, the sleeves could be seen soaking wet. ude urged her to go see the child as he was concerned about a crying child who was left alone in the midst of happy people everywhere. But Sarah was not willing to take a step.


    ''The pattern engraved on that hood is definitely the same as the one I described in the Flower of Darkness''


    No one at the market recognized it, but Sarah did. A pattern engraved with the moon shining more brilliantly than the sun behind the pattern depicting the sun. It was a pattern representing the male protagonist, ude, and the sub-male protagonist, Elexa de Crombell, whopeted for the female protagonist in ''Flower of Darkness''.


    ''You''re our ude-nim''s rival in love, right?''


    A child who did not exist in the future Park Hyeyeon saw, but did exist in ''Flower of Darkness''. The Third Prince Eleon de Crombell''s hidden illegitimate son, Elexa de Crombell, was now in front of Sarah and ude.


    "Let''s go see him just one time, okay?"


    ude urged her once again, perhaps feeling an unknown attraction to the child.


    "......Yes, let''s go."


    "Okay!"


    Sarah was eventually led by ude''s hand as if she couldn''t win.


    ''In the end, this is how the rtionship will be.''


    Elexa de Crombell appeared veryte in ''Flower of Darkness''. When the male protagonist, ude Ambrosia, was saved by the female protagonist while driving the Empire to the brink of destruction. The Imperial family also died and appeared like aet to raise the crumbling Crombell Empire. And once again, he was at odds with ude, who was helping the heroine who was trying to rebuild the Empire.


    "......"


    Every time she saw the characters who did not exist in the future that Park Hyeyeon saw, but only existed in the ''Flower of Darkness'', her heart was dropped. Sarah took ude''s hand and looked at his round head as he walked ahead.


    ''ude shouldn''t have been born originally.''


    Feelingplicated, Sarah gave strength to the hand that was holding ude''s. She ruined Dieline''s life by writing ''Flower of Darkness''. No, she might have ruined Dieline''s life as well as the lives of many others. She always regretted and regretted knowing that. But what if she didn''t write ''Flower of Darkness'' and she hadn''t met ude where she was now. Would she choose not to write the novel if she went back to the past?


    "Nanny, Nanny. What should I say to him?"


    "Ah?"


    While she was lost in thought, ude, who reached the front of the alley where the child was crying, looked up at Sarah and asked. Earlier, he was crying in a ce that could be seen from the outside, but while ude and Sarah approached, the child seemed to hide deeper into the alley. When she nced, she saw a small foot sticking out behind arge box inside the alley.


    "Hic hic, hiic"


    It was a noisy market alley, but the sad cry leaked clearly through the gap.


    "What should I do? He must be so sad."


    ude stomped his feet, not knowing what to do. Although she was pleased with ude''s warm heart, who knew how to think of others, she was already worried about whether it would be the right thing to establish a rtionship with Elexa de Crombell. However, she couldn''t turn a blind eye to the child here and just let him go. Because she decided to show ude only the good things and tell him only the good things. Because she vowed not to raise him into a viin that would destroy the world.


    "ude-nim, what would you like to say to that child?"


    "Um, I want to tell you not to cry, but can I say that?"


    "Of course, if that''s what ude-nim really means, the best way would be to convey it as it is."


    "Okay."


    ude bravely let go of Sarah''s hand and entered the alley where the child was crying.


    ''He''s cute, too.''


    ude, who was able to afford to be considerate of others, was really lovely. She realized why they said that small children grew up fast. She couldn''t believe that ude, who cried at first when he saw her, thought that he shouldfort another child who was crying. She was so proud of him. Although her mind wasplicated because of ''Flower of darkness'', Sarah wanted to fully enjoy the moment ude grew up like this.


    "What''s your name? Why are you crying?"


    ".......!"


    When ude approached and talked, Elexa, who was crying, raised his head in surprise. At the same time, the hood, which had been roughly ced on his head, came off, revealing the child''s face. Thin blonde hair sticking to the forehead in sweat, golden eyes that shone brightly like his hair color. Teary plump cheeks and red swollen lips. After growing up, he was as cute as ude, who was boasted to have a fantastic appearance.


    ''Our ude-nim is a hundred times and a thousand times cuter!''


    Sarah swallowed her thoughts of ude inwardly and looked at Elexa.


    "Hiiic!"


    Elexa put the hood back on and cried harder because ude and Sarah were so unfamiliar. ude''s eyes widened as if embarrassed by Elexa''s refusal to speak without answering. Sarah smiled without saying anything to ude, who looked at her with eyes that wanted to say that he didn''t know what to do.


    "......Umm, what to do."


    ude pondered for a moment in front of Elexa. Even when he looked around, there seemed to be no adult who came with Elexa. It was even more worrisome because ude didn''t know how to deal with children of the same age. At that time, the first lesson Sarah had taught passed through ude''s head.


    ".......!"


    If you didn''t tell others, no one would know how you felt. If you didn''t express it, no one would know.


    ude remembered it and looked at Sarah. His sparkling eyes were full of trust in Sarah, so she knew what he was trying to do without ude talking. ude sank to the ground to make eye contact with the crying child.


    "I''m ude. I''m 6 years old, and I''m out to look around the market with my nanny."


    "......Hic.."


    "My nanny said that if you didn''t say anything, no one would know why you were so sad. And it would be sadder if no one knew about it."


    "......"


    "So can you tell me why you''re crying?"


    Elexa''s cries, which had been sniffling at ude''s resounding voice, stopped slowly.


    ".......Elexa."


    "Huh?"


    "Hic. My name is Elexa"


    ude, who finally seeded in making Elexa open his mouth, looked at Sarah with sparkling eyes and a face that seemed to have ''I did it!'' written on his forehead. It was so cute that Sarah put her hand on ude''s head and stroked it. Sarah happily looked at the child who understood her lesson well and knew how to tell others. He was like a smart and bold kitten. ude grinned as he felt Sarah''s touch under her hat.


    "Hello! Elexa. So why are you crying here?"


    "Hic, My dad, I want to see my dad."


    "Your dad?"


    "He said he''de to see me after five nights, but he didn''t, hic."


    "That''s why you cried!"


    "Hic, hiic, hic"


    When he finally talked to ude, Elexa seemed even sadder that he cried and sniffed. Sarah vaguely knew why the child was doing this while listening to Elexa.


    ''The Third Prince must be very busy. He''ll have to protect the throne that looks like it''s going to be handed over to the Second Prince somehow.''


    The Third Prince had a very weak personality. Originally, he would have lived without being greedy, giving up the throne to one of his two older brothers. However, it was different in ''Flower of Darkness''. This was because the Third Prince fell in love with a woman of humble status and held Elexa in their arms. No one in the Imperial family knew this fact. Even the Emperor.


    The lover of the Third Prince was a ve from the east. She did not even have Imperial citizenship because she fled to Crombell Empire, where very was illegal. Elexa, the son of such a woman, could not receive a legitimate title. It was because it was not a noble marriage.


    ''The Third Prince will do anything to protect that child. To do that, he needs the Emperor''s position.''


    If he became the Emperor, he would give Elexa''s mother an appropriate status and position to hold a national marriage. Just like in ''Flower of Darkness''.


    ''......Even so, ude would take it all away.''


    Sarah looked at ude, who patted Elexa on the shoulder withplicated eyes. If she didn''t change the Flower of Darkness, the one before her eyes would be a poor child, who would lose everything at the hands of ude.

 Chapter 44:

    Chapter 44:


    <b>***</b>


    "Are you done crying?"


    "Ye, yeah"


    Elexa cried for a long time, blinking his puffy eyes, and nodded his head. ude sat next to him and waited patiently for Elexa to cry enough. Perhaps he had opened the door to his heart at that sight, Elexa was already sping the hem of ude''s robe.


    "How did you get here? Did youe alone?"


    "Yeah I didn''t want to stay at home, so I sneaked out. My dad won''te anyway."


    "Can''t you just say that you want to see your father?"


    "I can''t. Everyone said I shouldn''t disturb my dad because he''s busy."


    "Right, that''s right. You can''t disturb your father."


    ude nodded his head as if sympathizing with Elexa''s words. The children''s conversations continued constantly to see if there were anymon interests.


    "I''m scared to tell my father that I miss him, too."


    "Why are you?"


    "What if he doesn''t like me then?"


    "Umm My dad doesn''t like me? How can he do that?"


    Elexa was bewildered because he had never thought of a father hating his children. Elexa was loved by his father so much that the Third Prince, who was not greedy for power, jumped into a fight for the throne for his child. Elexa shook his head as if he did not understand ude''s words.


    "It''s just that. I guess that''s what happens in my house."


    "I see. It must be hard for you, ude. Are you okay?"


    Even with ude''s simple exnation, Elexa nodded as if he was convinced, and consoled ude this time. The situation in which theyfort each other was very refreshing and heartwarming, but on the other hand, she became bitter, wondering if that would be the right conversation for 6-year-old children. As they had a strange connection with each other, she thought that they might be able to be friends. Unlike the ''Flower of Darkness''.


    "Yes, I''m fine! Because I have my nanny!"


    "ude seems to be on good terms with your nanny! I''m afraid of my nanny. She scolds me every day."


    Elexa looked at ude and Sarah alternately with a look of genuine envy. ude raised his chin as if he was incredibly proud.


    "Ah, right! This is Sarah, my nanny!"


    "Hi, Sarah"


    At ude''s introduction, Elexa greets her without erasing his weak boundaries. Elexa, who had previously said that he was afraid of his nanny, seemed to have gotten a little scared by hearing that she was a nanny.


    "Hello. Elexa-nim. I''m Sarah, ude-nim''s nanny."


    Sarah squatted down on the floor, made eye contact with Elexa, and smiled kindly. She wanted to make a good impression because he''d probably be ude''s first friend.


    "When I''m in a bad mood, I feel a little better when I eat something sweet. Do you like candy?"


    "Can, candy?"


    "Yes. I have one more candy that is identical to the candy ude-nim is holding!"


    "......"


    Elexa looked at the candy in ude''s hand. Sarah was scary, but he wanted to eat candy. That thought was reflected on his face.


    "Fufu."


    Thinking it was cute, Sarah made a candy with a pop in her hand. Of course, the owner of the candy vendor had to be hit with another coin falling from the air.


    "Wow!"


    "Ta-da, doesn''t it look delicious?"


    Sarah put arge candy in Elexa''s small hand without letting him have time to refuse.


    ".......Thank you, Sarah."


    When he ate the sweet candy, Elexa'' eyes widened and soon rxed. No matter how vignt he was, he was a child who quickly rxed his mood and liked something delicious.


    "Hihi."


    ude also smiled when Elexa looked happy. He seemed excited because it was his first time talking to a friend of his age for such a long time and eating candy together. Unlike someone like Ruth Naven, whom she met today, Elexa was perfect for ude''s friend, as he was oozing with innocence. And above all else, it was even more so that the two children were implicitly attracted to each other.


    ''......I wonder if he is a suitable ymate for ude-nim.''


    Sarah, who looked at the children smiling at each other without knowing anything, fell into agony for a moment. Even if the content of ''Flower of Darkness'' was true, this was the time when the rivalry between the Second Prince and the Third Prince was ignited due to the rapid dismissal of the First Prince. ude and Elexa befriending would be an undesirable meeting for both the Second Prince and the Third Prince.


    ''From the perspective of the Third Prince, it would be burdensome to expose the child he had kept secret as the Second Prince doesn''t have mercy in his hands. From the perspective of the Second Prince, he wouldn''t be happy that there was a connection between the Third Prince and Ambrosia.''


    It was very bittersweet for an adult to intervene in the friendship of children, but there was nothing Sarah could do about it. The same was true of Ethan, the current Duke of Ambrosia. He wasn''t the man who would spark ude''s struggle for the throne.


    ''......They can''t get any closer..''


    It was very clear to Sarah that ude and Elexa were secretly attracted to each other. Like ude, who grew up lonely without any friends, Elexa must have grown up lonely under the strict protection of the Third Prince.


    ''I didn''t want to be like a nanny who forcibly separates children after meeting a friend to who they were attracted.''


    An ordinary life was the best. Sarah had always thought that way. And she struggled with all kinds of things to live like that. But she couldn''t. Because of the power she had, because of the existence that she called the magic tower, and because of her other self that might be sleeping in Korea. So she wanted to teach ude a normal life of making friends and ying.


    "......"


    Before she knew it, seeing the two of them chatting together again, she felt something clogging her chest. Somehow, she felt like she had to y a viin in ude''s life.


    "Ugh"


    Sarah eventually buried her face in her hands in agony.


    "Nanny? What''s wrong? Where do you hurt?"


    "......Hurt?"


    The two kittens looked at Sarah with their eyes wide open. When that cute scene unfolded before her eyes, Sarah was a goner and she soon decided to stop thinking.


    "Elexa-nim, would you like toe over to ude-nim''s house?"


    "Huh?"


    At the sudden invitation, Elexa stared nkly at Sarah''s face. On the contrary, ude''s face was lit up, and his cheeks were dyed in an even more reddish color.


    "That''s right! Let''s y together at my house!"


    "B, but"


    "Sarah said that there are good people in the world, but there are also bad people! If you''re alone, bad people will do bad things to you!"


    "Really"


    "Yes, Sarah said she didn''t lie. Right. Sarah?"


    Sarah proudly put both hands on her waist, facing the round eyes looking at her.


    "Of course!"


    Her voice was full of confidence. With that confident voice and bright face, Elexa nodded his head involuntarily.


    <b>***</b>


    Recently, the Second Prince was in a very good mood. It was because he had driven the damn First Prince who was like a thorn in his eyes to the Alton Estate far away. This time, the party hosted in the hope that the First Prince would finish his studies safely will be his victory party. He thought that he had gotten rid of everything that bothered him on his way to the throne. Until one of his faithful henchmen tried to ruin everything.


    "I sent them to make a connection, but it was not enough that they cut the line and destroy it, they even burned it so vigorously."


    There was no high or low in the Second Prince''s voice, which flowed softly. But for Viscount Nathan, who had been with the Second Prince for a long time, it was enough for him to understand that he was overflowing with anger. Viscount Nathan hurriedly made an excuse with a face that had lost itsposure.


    "Second, Second Prince-nim It''s really unfair. It doesn''t make sense to do this because of the small quarrels of children!"


    "Small quarrels Does Viscount Nathan really think so?"


    "Of course, it is clear that our Ruth did something wrong! But they''re still young children!"


    At Viscount Nathan''s words, who regarded this incident as a minor quarrel between children, the Second Prince sighed, swallowing his frustration. He heard that he had a detailed conversation with the young master, who had returned to the mansion, but it seemed that he had only listened to his son''sints.


    "Didn''t you say your son was going to enter the social world soon? You think he was more mature than children of his age and boasted that he was no different from a grown-up adult."


    "Th, that!"


    As Viscount Nathan couldn''t say anything in embarrassment, the Second Prince looked and threw a thick report at his feet.


    "How tantly your son tormented Young Lord Ambrosia is described in great detail here in this report."


    "......!"


    "What did Young Master Nathan do to a six-year-old child that he hated so much? It''s because Viscount taught him wrong."


    Viscount Nathan''s face, who had picked up the report, withered bitterly. The weight of the paper in his palm seemed to weigh him down.


    "No matter how hard I try, things like what happened between the children in that mansion weren''t leaked out even a little bit. But do you know what it means to have this report in my hands now, Viscount?"


    "......"


    "Duke Ambrosia spilled it on purpose. Do you know what that means?"

 Chapter 45:

    Chapter 45:


    Viscount Nathan slumped to his knees. After the Imperial Pce meeting, he had a brief private conversation with the Duke of Ambrosia.


    ''I''d love to hear from Viscount where my son needed the mercy of Young Master Nathan.''


    The tip of Duke Ambrosia''s spear was pointing towards this direction very clearly. The First Prince, who held the Emperor''s heart, had been overthrown, so there were now two candidates left. In this situation, the Second Prince needed Ambrosia''s strength and support more than anyone else. In such a situation, Viscount Nathan, who bought Ambrosia''s wrath, was not needed by the Second Prince.


    "Ple, please spare me."


    "......You have been a faithful dog to me all this time. Viscount must have known enough that I thought you were cute."


    "The kindness Prince-nim has bestowed on me is truly beyond words. So please, Prince-nim, please let it pass this one time!"


    Viscount Nathan realized his situation and fell t. His resentment towards his son. He also med himself for not being able to look into it properly after sending his son to the Duke of Ambrosia. For now, it was important to remain by the Second Prince''s side until the end.


    "So, as my faithful dog, I will give you onest word of allegiance to you."


    "Yes, yes Prince-nim!"


    The Second Prince walked in front of Viscount Nathan, who was kneeling, and sat down on one knee, meeting his eye level. Then he asked, looking into his eyes gleaming with faint hope.


    "I have to give the Duke of Ambrosia a present to appease him, but what would be good"


    Viscount Nathan''s head turned very quickly at the Second Prince''s question. How he responded would determine the fate of him and his family.


    "Mu, Muston Rumor has it that the head of Ambrosia is preparing to bid at the Diamond Mine in Muston Estate!"


    "Um?"


    "I''ll take responsibility and bid for the Diamond Mine at the Muston Estate and give it to the Duke of Ambrosia.."


    "Ha!"


    A smirk escaped from the Second Prince''s mouth. He shook his head violently and stood up. Not even a hint of warmth remained in his golden eyes, looking down at Viscount Nathan, who was still on his knees.


    "There was a time when I thought your stupidity was good."


    "Your, Your Highness the Prince!"


    "Don''t you even know that a mine is nothing but a penny for the Duke of Ambrosia?"


    "But the Muston Mine ranks among the top three in the Empire...!"


    "It''s Ambrosia. Viscount. Think about the name Ambrosia."


    "......"


    Viscount Nathan had to sell all of his property as well as part of the estate to obtain the Muston Mine. Even that was a choice he made with the risk of going into debt. However, Viscount Nathan trembled at the realization that even that was useless and worthless in front of Ambrosia''s name.


    "You also don''t seem to have a proper way, so I''ll let you know."


    The Second Prince turned around and picked up the topmost of the papers on his desk, then he scatters it as he throws it over Viscount Nathan''s head, he said.


    "You embrace everything."


    ".......Prince-nim!"


    "I have already done the necessary work. You don''t need to thank me for that."


    As the Second Prince passed by Viscount Nathan, his aide followed him like a shadow and whispered in his ear.


    "The messenger to the Ambrosia mansion returned as of now. If we don''t take action, they won''t meet."


    "......The action has just been taken, so let someone go again."


    With that said, Viscount Nathan, who was staring nkly at the back of the Second Prince as he left, gathered up the papers that fell over his head. Viscount Nathan''s eyes widened as he read the documents with trembling hands.


    "......!"


    In the document, Viscount Nathan had been designated as the person to take care of the First Prince, and it was written that he should take all the family members and prepare a mansion right next to the First Prince''s residence. Viscount Nathan would no longer be able to advance to the permanent Central Nobility. Because he raised his children wrong. Realizing that, the cries of the Viscount resounded through the empty office of the Second Prince.


    <b>***</b>


    "The Second Prince abandoned Viscount Nathan."


    "Tsk. It''s no longer fun."


    Upon hearing Jade''s report, Ethan clicked his tongue slightly. Seeing that he had removed Viscount Nathan from his grasp, it seemed that the Second Prince also cared about Viscount Nathan very much. But he still had no mercy in his hands, seeing that he struck him firmly this time.


    "And the Second Prince sent another person to deliver the invitation."


    "There is no need to brighten up the party that wants to build a nest in the ce where the First Prince was pushed out. Try to refuse it."


    "Ah, by the way..."


    Ethan narrowed his forehead as he watched Jade deliberately stretching his words. Did that mean there was more?


    "ude-nim has also received an invitation."


    "What?"


    "He invited ude, saying it''s an apology."


    Ethan tapped the desk with his finger, deep in thought. If rumors spread that the Duke of Ambrosia cared for his son terribly, the Second Prince, who was rted to Viscount Nathan, would naturally pretend to be in line with him. To prevent that, ude was invited in advance.


    "It seems that all the children of ude''s age have also been invited. Wouldn''t it be perfect for finding new ymates?"


    "......The Second Prince used his brain quite a bit."


    Other children, including Young Master Nathan, were also spoiled, but ude had to be friendly with his peers for social activities. It was the foundation for ude to be Duke of Ambrosia and lead the political world in the future.


    "What is ude doing now?"


    "It seems that he has just returned from going out with Countess Millen-nim."


    "ude, was he smiling?"


    "Yes. He came with a very broad smile."


    Ethan breathed heavily as if relieved and touched his head with his hands. The pain in his head, which had been throbbing for a while, seemed to have subsided little by little.


    "......"


    Because of his neglect, he could not forgive himself for btedly realizing the pain the child must have suffered. He thought he just had to fulfill the child''s needs with everything withoutcking anything. He thought he would just have to protect him from Ambrosia''s power. If he did that, he thought that ude, unlike him, could grow up happily.


    ''I don''t have the face to see Hugel.''


    Ethan alone made an unreachable oath to Hugel. He promised he would protect ude at all costs. However, since he had never experienced the feeling of being protected as well as protecting something, he did not know how to protect it, so Ethan missed it this time as well.


    ''Does Brother hate me? You''re afraid I''ll get Ambrosia? You know it''s Mother''s will, not mine.''


    ''What the hell are you doing with Father? After being alone with Father, Brother is always sick. Please share the burden with me too.''


    ''I''d better disappear from Brother''s side. That''s the way for both Brother and Dieline. I won''te back to you. I will also throw away the name of Ambrosia.''


    When he thought he had protected Hugel from his father, he almost lost ude again this time, just as he had lost Hugel.


    "I''m d Sarah is here."


    Ethan sincerely thought so. There were more than once or twice moments when he felt that he had received not only Ambrosia''s power but also her help. As he walked on a quiet, dark road, Sarah came to him with a smile on her face. When he thought of that refreshing and clear face, he felt like his stomach that had been entangled in a mess had subsided.


    "Countess Millen-nim is amazing. Do you know that ude-nim is still wary of me? Countess Millen-nim hasn''t been here that long but he already."


    "It''s Sir''s fault."


    "What? What did I do!"


    "Let''s learn from Sarah. Didn''t she say it wasn''t a shame that onecked learning?"


    "No, no matter how true it is That''s too much."


    Jade drooped his shoulders with a sullen face. The corner of Ethan''s lips, which had been slowly rising as he watched it, slowly hardened to a straight line as he passed back the report that Jade had handed over to him.


    "Why is this child in my mansion now?"


    "Countess Millen-nim brought him, saying he was a new friend of ude-nim."


    "......Sarah did?"


    "Yes."


    On the report Ethan was holding, the pattern of the hood the child was wearing when he came to Ambrosia''s mansion was drawn.


    "Sir."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "Did Sarah know about this pattern?"


    "I don''t think so. Because the Third Prince hid it with all his might. I''m sure His Majesty doesn''t know either."


    "......Are all these coincidences?"


    "That''s what I''m saying. Isn''t it amazing?"


    Unlike Jade, who was just amazed, Ethan did not believe in fate. He got up from his seat and picked up his coat.


    "I''m leaving for today."


    "What? But you will be having an audience with His Majesty soon. He especially calls for you today!"


    "I have a prior engagement."


    "What prior engagement? What prior engagement is more important than talking to His Majesty alone?"


    "Didn''t I promise to give her my time once a week? I remember that Sir was also there?"


    "Are you talking about the promise you made with Countess Millen-nim?"


    "That''s right."


    It was then that Jade was able to recall the promise Sarah and Ethan had made. It was a promise that had not been kept because there were many things that happened since Sarah entered Ambrosia.

 Chapter 46:

    Chapter 46:


    <b>***</b>


    Bang, boom, bang!


    Explosions were heard everywhere. And with one explosion, a single shout resounded through the air as if torn apart. Oliven screamed, barely avoiding the tree from falling over his head with a crackling sound.


    "Aaargh!"


    "Shut up, Oliven."


    Behind Oliven, Benjamin ran past him quickly, sending the mana he had wrapped around his hand forward.


    "Kaaagh-!"


    The monster that had its chest pierced by Benjamin''s magic fell backward with a ripping scream. As the thick green blood dripped down, the ground melted with a crackling sound.


    "Huak!"


    At the disgusting sight, Oliven was terrified and ran to Belluna, who was only watching from afar.


    "It''s so disgusting, disgusting! Don''t let ite next to me, Belluna! Please!"


    "I''ll think about it when you close your mouth."


    "That''s too much! Hak!"


    Oliven, who was about to whimper at Belluna''s cold reply, screamed while avoiding the tentacles of the monster flying towards him in an instant.


    "Tsk."


    Belluna clicked her tongue as if she was sad. Then, she cut off the tentacles that rushed to her with just a stroke of her mana on her finger.


    "Don''t exaggerate."


    "You know I can''t watch disgusting things! Ueeek."


    When Oliven made eye contact with the monster whose tentacles had been cut off and were dripping green blood, he immediately bent his back and vomited.


    "......Dirty."


    Belluna wrinkled her face as if she had seen something she could not see and wiggled her fingers at the tentacle monster that was still alive and wriggling.


    "Kaaaak! Kyaaauargh!"


    Then, with a terrible scream, the entire body of the monster began to burn with fire. It was a bonus that Oliven rolled his eyes and fainted as he watched the monster that began to melt alive.


    "Oliven?"


    "......"


    "You passed out because I burned some monsters right now? Really?"


    Belluna tapped him with her feet as if she couldn''t believe it as she saw him faint because of this. However, Oliven, who passed out with foam in his mouth, did not wake up.


    "Ha"


    He really fainted. Belluna respected and followed her master, believing that what she was doing was unconditionally right, but there was one thing that was considered to be her master''s fault.


    "Why did you only raise this punk like this, Master?"


    Since it was Oliven who met their master after he had already grown up, there was a sense of ambiguity in saying that he was raised by their master. It was safe to say that their master raised him because she taught him everything about what to wear, eat, and write. Still, it was thanks to the help of their master that Oliven was able to grow to this level. She heard that it was their master who brought up Oliven, who had been abandoned by the gypsy group and lived like a beast in the forest.


    "You raised him too much."


    It would have been more difficult to raise Oliven, who would have been through all sorts of hardships, into such a weak, corrupt person. For the first time in her life, Belluna governed what she felt was resentment towards her master. She magically lifted Oliven, who was covered with vomit and approached Benjamin, who was ughtering monsters from afar as if he was venting his anger.


    "You should do it in moderation too. Oliven fainted."


    "......What?"


    Benjamin, who had trampled on the head of the monster that had horse-liked lower body and goat-liked upper body with his foot, wiped the blood of the monster from his cheek and looked back. Gradually, his thought and reason came back again in his eyes as he was losing his mind previously.


    "He really fainted."


    Benjamin''s face, who walked up and checked Oliven''s condition, was crumpled nicely.


    ''Now, because of whom we fell in the middle of the monster forest and are suffering this hardship, so how dare you faint?''


    He clearly drew a magic circle so that they could teleport to the nearest ce from where their master''s magic wasst detected. It was a mistake to naturally believe in Oliven''s words and enter the magic circle.


    ''Ah, I entered the wrong coordinates...''


    At the same time as Oliven said that he had entered the wrong coordinates, due to the already activated magic circle, the ce moved to the middle of the monster forest where they could encounter a monster every two steps.


    "I''m going to have to kill you this time."


    In Benjamin''s hand, the same mana as when dealing with monsters swept sharply. Belluna also wanted to let Benjamin do what he wanted. However, in the vast Crombell Empire, only Oliven could most urately find the ce where their master''s magic reacted.


    "We need to find Master first, Benjamin."


    "Damn it."


    Benjamin swallowed the swear words and threw the magic that was spinning in his hand at the monster that was running towards him from afar.


    "Kuaaaak!"


    The monster was torn to pieces and died. Belluna realized a moment ago that Benjamin wanted to kill Oliven like that. Benjamin stared at the monster with bloodshot eyes as if it was Oliven, then immediately shook his head and said.


    "At this rate, it will take some time to redraw the magic circle."


    "Yeah. It''s not appropriate to run the magic circle here."


    Belluna quietly nodded her head and looked tiredly at the crowding monsters. Indeed, enough to be named the monster forest, the monsters smelled the smell of blood and flocked without end.


    "If it was Master, she would have been able to do teleportation magic without a magic circle."


    "If only it was Master."


    Benjamin''s voice, responding to Belluna''s words, showed respect for his master. He did not know her age, appearance, or voice, but he knew how powerful his master''s magic was, how strong it flowed, and how delicate the strands of magic weaving were. He waspletely fascinated by the overwhelming power he felt from his master''s magic.


    "Unfortunately, we are not Master, so we have no choice but to get out of this ce with that guy."


    At Belluna''s words, Benjamin looked around the forest with regretful eyes. Belluna, who was well aware of the meaning of those gazes, continued to speak with a sigh.


    "We have to take Oliven as well. If we want to get even a little closer to Master."


    "......Damn Oliven."


    Benjamin swallowed the swear words that constantly leaked out, gathering his mana to the fullest. Dark red mana fluctuated around him and began to stir.


    "Kku, kkuh? Kku!"


    The monsters who were running towards this ce, attracted by the delicious smell of blood, immediately stopped as if they felt something unusual.


    "Once I find out Master''s location, I''ll put that bastard here again."


    "Yes, as you please."


    Benjamin''s dark red mana slowly gathered in a circle. The mana sphere was so big that it covered Benjamin, Belluna, and Oliven.


    "[Sweep away.]"


    As soon as the spell waspleted, the huge mana sphere created in front of Benjamin poured forward with a loud roar, sweeping away everything on its way.


    "Kuh kuh!"


    "Kkeok!"


    The monsters turned to dust and disappeared with a shriek. Not only the monsters, but the trees, grass, soil, and rocks that made up the forest all disappeared.


    "......Kkii."


    "Kkong."


    Even the lucky monsters who survived lost one arm or one leg, or their upper and lower body separated and died slowly. The monsters who witnessed the scene took a step backward one by one before they knew it, and then they started running away.


    "Now we can gofortably."


    "I gave you the roadfortably, so hurry up. We must arrive before the sun goes down so we can draw the magic circle again."


    "I''ve sent mana from a while ago. If we keep going this way, we''ll find a ce called Alton Estate."


    "Good. Then let''s go."


    Benjamin walked along the abnormal path he had created. The stride showed how rxed Benjamin was. Following quietly, Belluna let out a small sigh. She felt skeptical whether this road, which took two crazy men to find their master, was really the way for their master.


    ''I need to hear at least the reason why you left without saying a word, Master.''


    She knew there was something meaning to their master. However, the other two disciples, including her, wanted to walk together on the path their master walked. She wanted to be part of the history written by that great being, and she wanted to be a little more special to their teacher.


    "Fu."


    In the end, Belluna let out a deep sigh, and Oliven''s body, which was droopy behind her, floated and followed after her.


    "......"


    At that moment, Oliven''s eyes, who had only thought of fainting, trembled and opened slightly. He narrowed his eyes, then closed them again, as he saw Benjamin''s ignorant way to cut a great road through the woods and the path of corpses that followed it. After a while, a faint olive light of mana flew from the tip of Oliven''s droopy fingers. It crumbled like sand and seeped into the ground.

 Chapter 47:

    Chapter 47:


    <b>***</b>


    Sarahid out arge sheet of paper in the garden for ude and Elexa to y in the mansion and gave them paints.


    "Ahaha!"


    "You got something on your face, too!"


    ude and Elexaughed as they looked at each other with their clothes and faces covered in paint. In that state, they rolled over the paper, poked paint in each other''s cheeks, and ran away. The clearughter of children running all over the paper filled the Ambrosia mansion. The servants of Ambrosia looked at it with a new feeling. Ronda said as she approached Sarah, who was looking at ude with delight.


    "......ude-nim is a person who canugh like that."


    "He''s at an age when he wants to run around like that."


    "That''s true, but I didn''t know because he was so mature."


    Ronda''s voice was filled with faint guilt. She just thought that it was right to say that he was like an old child because he was so mature.


    "Fufu."


    Sarah smiled proudly because she seemed to have created an environment where ude, who was withdrawn, couldugh. In the future, she wanted to create more and more frequent days when ude could smile like that.


    "Which family son is the one who came with ude-nim this time?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just a kid I met on the street."


    "Yes? But the clothes..."


    Ronda once again looked closely at the child, raising her eyebrows when she heard that she met Elexa on the street. Ronda, who has a good eye, immediately saw through that what Elexa was wearing, who came with ude, was unusual.


    It seemed like he was wearing something that wasn''t as shy and inconspicuous as possible, but with a dazzling luster, it was clear that his clothes were made of high-quality fabric. Seeing that even a small button was engraved with patterns, it was clear in Ronda''s head that he was a son of a noble family. However, seeing that Sarah and ude came in holding his hands without his guardians, she was confused.


    "It doesn''t matter which family he is from. However, one thing is clear is that ude-nim approached him first."


    "I can''t believe ude-nim approached him first, that''s never happened"


    The ymates that the Duke had attached weren''t just Ruth Naven''s group. However, ude never talked to them first or even approached them. He was just enduring the passing of the ytime, which was close to obligation, without saying a word. That was why a person with an extraordinary mind like Ruth Naven was able to hide Ambrosia''s eyes and secretly torment ude with the guise of favor and kindness. It was because he had been creating things over and over, seemingly to do with ude. Ronda and Veron thought they were still ying well against the timid ude. Sadly, that was all.


    "There must have been something he was attracted to. I also knew for the first time that ude-nim was a child who could reach out like that."


    "It''srgely my fault..."


    Ronda bowed her head with a guilty expression on her face. Her tears were dripping down as she jotted down May''s words. It was shameful that she and Veron, who had to know ude better than anyone else, knew nothing.


    "Countess Millen''s eyes are urate. May really knew everything. That''s why even if May had done something rude, you forgave her and let her by your side."


    "......Umm."


    Sarah smiled meaningfully, not denying Ronda''s words. There were a lot ofplicated reasons for having May Chenblun by her side, but exining it was also veryplicated.


    ''Well, it wouldn''t be bad to think that way.''


    Sarah thought so and looked at ude and Elexa ying in the distance. The two children were left alone, so they wereughing and ying like the best friends in the world. Perhaps because he was of the same age, ude quickly opened up and hung out with him. Only when the one doing it was her, the children got to know each other quickly.


    "I think he''ll be a good friend to ude-nim. There''s something suspicious about it, but that''s for the adults."


    "......?"


    Sarah smiled at Ronda, who didn''t understand what she was saying.


    At that time.


    "Piii-!"


    A homing pigeon flew from the sky with clear cries. When Ronda raised her hand, the homing pigeon settled urately in her hand.


    "Did Duke-nim send it?"


    "Yes."


    Ronda, with a slightly nervous expression on her face, untied the letter, which had been tied to the homing pigeon''s leg. She deserved punishment for not knowing that ude was being harassed. Now it seemed that the time hade to receive the punishment.


    Veron was already frantically running through the haze field over there. Ronda should have been running next to him too, but she was still here because Sarah and ude had returned to the mansion. Sarah couldn''t predict how much Ethan would be angry, so she asked in a voice full of tension like Ronda.


    "What does he say?"


    "Duke-nim ising back now."


    "Now? Doesn''t he still have business left at the Imperial Pce?"


    "He does, but Sir Jade said it was to keep his promise to Countess Millen-nim."


    "Promise? What do you mea... Ah."


    Sarah was then able to recall the promise she had made with the Duke. Asking for an hour once a week to spend with ude. Even though she had put such a condition herself, she forgot about it because she usually spent time alone with ude. Due to the issue of the First Prince being overthrown, Ethan almost lived in the Imperial Pce, and Sarah stayed in bed for five days. They didn''t get the timing right to spend their time like that.


    "But why now?"


    It was time to properly reconcile the quarrel between the Second Prince and the Third Prince, who were fervently fighting over how to deal with the First Prince. It was safe to say that Duke Ambrosia had everything in his hands, so he was right to stick to the Imperial Pce so that the Second Prince and the Third Prince could not do separate tricks. Because they didn''t know the Emperor''s intentions yet.


    ''Does Duke-nim know that Elexa is the illegitimate son of the Third Prince? Does he know he''s here?''


    Sarah bit her lips nervously, recalling that he received reports on everything in the mansion. What if Ethan was in a hurry toe to the mansion because he knew the identity of Elexa?


    ''The Third Prince would havepletely erased the existence of Elexa without the Emperor knowing, but no matter how good Ambrosia''s information was''


    She felt like she was going to be scolded by Ethan.


    "Uh, Ronda. When Duke-nim gets angry, is it very scary?"


    "It''s very scary."


    "How much?"


    "Very much."


    "......Then can we hold hands?"


    Sarah quietly held Ronda''s hand. Ronda didn''t know why she was doing this, but when she thought about the wrath of the Duke, who would soon return to the mansion, she also held her hand. The scary thing was that Ronda added more and never less.


    ''Let''s pretend we didn''t know.''


    Sarah thought so and thought about what attitude to take in front of the Duke. It was really a coincidence to meet Elexa when she went out with ude, and it was fate that ude showed interest in Elexa, and it was inevitable that the two children felt attracted to each other. That was the only thing she could exin.


    ''Because even Duke-nim wouldn''t think that I knew the identity of Elexa. If I said that I invited the child I met by chance outside, would he believe me?''


    Sarah pondered the benefits of lying. First of all, Ethan would not scold her, and she would be able to make Elexa ude''s friend.


    ''What if he finds out that I know that Elexa is the Third Prince''s son?''


    She thought about the impact that lie would bring. Unlike ude, who was just wary of her, Ethan, as the Duke of Ambrosia, did not fully trust her. So, if her lies were discovered, Ethan might not believe her forever. No matter how much Sarah had the power to suppress Ambrosia''s power. His trust, once lost, was hard to regain.


    ''If he thinks that I have other intentions, he will never smile like that again.''


    Thinking about it that way, she felt her heart sink.


    How did I make that smile?


    She saw with her own eyes that the light sparkled in Ethan''s dead eyes for a moment.


    "I hate that."


    Sarah murmured in a voice full of determination. She wanted to bring back the smile on Ethan Ambrosia''s face, like the smile of the children nowughing in the distance. Ever since she saw Ethan''s sincere smile once, she had been thinking about it all the time.


    "Head maid-nim, Countess Millen-nim. Duke-nim''s carriage has arrived at the front gate."

 Chapter 48:

    Chapter 48:


    <b>***</b>


    "......"


    Ethan looked at ude from afar with no emotion on his face. Sarah, who was watching him from the side, spoke softly with a smile on her face.


    "The weather is great. It''s the perfect time to y, isn''t it?"


    "......"


    "I never imagined that Duke-nim would keep his promise first! You are very busy these days."


    "......"


    "Ah! I see! It''s because Duke-nim wants to y with ude-nim, right? I understand how you want to spend even a little time with our cute ude-nim. I''m like that, too."


    "Sarah."


    "Yes!"


    When Ethan''s voice called out to her quietly, Sarah responded with a higher tension.


    "Is that all you have to exin to me?"


    "......I''m sorry."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed at the sight of her meekly apologizing. His tenacious and sharp gaze seemed to determine the possibility of how far she knew.


    "I''m sorry for going out on my own, and I''m sorry for inviting guests on my own."


    She pointed to the children who were now coloring the leaves of the garden with paint from afar.


    "I''m sorry for making such a mess in the garden."


    It was obvious that the gardener would pull his hair off and scream of despair. It was no exaggeration to say that it represented the majesty and beauty of Ambrosia, but she had turned such a spectacr garden into a children''s yground.


    "But I can solve all of that! I''m a magician, a great magician"


    Sarah''s voice gradually diminished as Ethan''s gaze on her grew darker. It wasn''t the kind of excuse he was hoping for, but somehow she didn''t have the courage to do it. Sarah felt she would not be able to bear the misunderstanding that she had a political purpose in what she was doing for Ambrosia and for ude. Perhaps knowing her thought, Ethan took a deep breath and brought it up first.


    "That child shouldn''t be with ude."


    "But ude-nim likes him very much. Duke-nim also found out this time, but Ruth Naven wasn''t a good ymate. ude-nim needs a friend."


    "Even so, that child can''t be. I''ll have to send him back to where he was."


    He tried to get rid of Elexa quickly, as he thought Sarah didn''t know about the Third Prince''s illegitimate child. As Ethan beckoned, the Knights of Ambrosia quickly approached their way. After that, several servants who followed along, as Sarah knew, were those who worked for Ambrosia''s intelligence organization. Perhaps even the trace of Elexa staying here would be neatly erased. Sarah saw ude''s face, who was having a good time with Elexa without knowing that the Duke hade.


    ''You like him that much...''


    It would be uneptable to keep Elexa away from the child in this way. He had found a friend who could barely open his heart, and ude was sure to be greatly disappointed. But if he found out that his father disliked his friend, ude would obey his father''s will, though it might be painful for him, and it would leave a big scar on the child''s heart. Sarah knew that it would have a very bad effect on their rtionship.


    "Is it because that child is the Third Prince''s illegitimate child?"


    "......Sarah, don''t tell me?"


    "I''m sorry. Actually, I''ve known that child since the first time I saw him. He was a child withplicated circumstances to establish a rtionship."


    Ethan''s beautiful face was distorted. He beckoned the Knights to approach ude once more. Then they stopped walking.


    "Would you like to walk with me for a moment, Countess Millen?"


    "Please call me Sarah"


    "I''ll grant that request after I hear Countess''s answer."


    Sarah made her resolve as she looked at Ethan''s back as he passed by her and walked in front of her. To be able to tell Ethan the truth without mentioning the Flower of Darkness as much as possible. Sarah hurriedly opened her mouth as she followed Ethan.


    "Are you angry because I did it on my own?"


    "I''m not angry. However, I''m just curious about Countess Millen''s intention."


    "I didn''t mean anything else. I knew it would be annoying, but I''m ude-nim''s nanny and tutor. I just considered ude-nim''s heart the top priority."


    "Ha"


    Ethan stopped for a moment and put a hand on his forehead. Seeing him press down on his temple, Sarah took a step closer to Ethan. And she gently put her hands, which were wrapped with mana, on Ethan''s face.


    "......"


    Sarah''s cool magic permeated him. Then the headache that had been hurting like it was going to break gradually subsided. Ethan looked at Sarah with confused eyes.


    "I don''t know what you think. It seems like you''re doing it for ude more than anyone else but at the same time..."


    "I always put ude-nim first. Always."


    "Then why did you let ude stay with that child? If you had known that he was the Third Prince''s illegitimate child, you would have known what would happen next."


    "I felt ude-nim attracted to that child. For the first time, he found a kid he wanted to be friends with."


    "......It''ll be a harmful rtionship for the two children. If he bes ude''s ymate, he''ll get attention, and the Third Prince will stop it no matter what."


    "I won''t let that happen. And even the Third Prince wouldn''t dare touch Ambrosia."


    "You never know. You never know if he would be able to break through Ambrosia''s protection and touch my son or not."


    Ethan took a deep breath and gently pulled Sarah''s hand away from his face. It was a pity that the hand that sent her cool magic was gone. A throbbing headache hit him again.


    "We can''t let ude take that risk."


    "......"


    "This curse is enough to pose a risk to ude. That alone is already dangerous enough for ude. I don''t want to provoke him."


    "Then, are you going to keep ude-nim in Ambrosia like this forever?"


    Ethan said nothing for a moment. He did not affirm, but neither did he deny it. Sarah realized that if Ethan could keep ude locked up in Ambrosia, he would love to do so.


    "If Ambrosia''s curse is weakened enough, then"


    "You don''t know when that will be. Duke-nim, children don''t just need their families. There''s definitely something the family and parents can''t fill."


    "That''s what ude has to bear. As long as Ambrosia''s power is sleeping in that child''s body, it''s inevitable. You have to know how to give up."


    "That''s too harsh on ude-nim. You can''t blow away every opportunity to make precious things in his life."


    "If you have something precious, you are bound to lose it."


    "!"


    Sarah''s eyes widened at Ethan''s words. For the first time, she felt like she saw Ethan''s inner side.


    If you have something precious, you will surely lose it.


    Had Ethan Ambrosia been living with that thought all this time? By losing what was precious to him one by one.


    "ude is an Ambrosia. What is precious to Ambrosia is nothing but luxury. So, to make such a precious thing in the first ce!"


    Ssh, with that sound, cold water fell on Ethan''s head. Ethan, covered in cold water in an instant, slowly blinked her eyes and looked at Sarah.


    "......"


    Sarah stood in front of him for the first time,pletely expressionless. Sarah, who always treated him and ude with a gentle smile, became unfamiliar in an instant. Ethan''s eyes shook violently.


    "So, has Duke-nim endured everything without making anything precious until now?"


    "......"


    "Were you really happy with that life?"


    A single, transparent tear fell from Sarah''s eyes. Her expressionless face slowly contorted and copsed very slowly and slowly. The image was engraved on Ethan''s heart. He couldn''t even breathe because his heart felt so tight.


    "Don''t do that. Don''t do that, Duke-nim."


    ".......Sarah."


    "We can protect the precious things together. Why did you want to throw away all the opportunities to be happy?"


    "......"


    Toc toc, the sound of water droplets falling from Ethan''s sharp chin could be heard very loudly. The droplets were formed on his long eyshes and fell off. As if she was crying herst tears, Sarah once again reached out to Ethan''s face. She wiped the droplets flowing at the tip of Ethan''s chin with the back of her hand. It was a warm and friendly touch. Ethan unknowingly sped Sarah''s soft hands and spoke like a sigh.

 Chapter 49:

    Chapter 49:


    "Sarah."


    "Yes, Duke-nim."


    "I tried to treat ude like how my father treated me. I, like that terrible man..."


    Ethan looked confused. Throughout his life, he grew up listening to words close to the curse under his terrible father. He feared that if he didn''t get eaten by Ambrosia''s power, he''d die at the hands of his father. So he constantly vowed and vowed not to let ude suffer the same pain as him. He couldn''t believe he was going to repeat the words and coercion of his father to ude.


    "Howe that I?"


    He closed his eyes with a painful face. Sarah put strength into her hand, which was entwined with Ethan''s hand.


    "Because you were in pain."


    "......"


    "The past days of Duke-nim living with this power were painful, so it is natural that he does not want ude-nim to go through the same pain."


    "Sarah, I."


    "But you have me now, Duke-nim. As I said before, trust me."


    Ethan slowly opened his eyes and looked Sarah in the eyes. Her deep, unshaken eyes were staring at him as if they could see right through to the inside of him.


    "If that child and ude-nim be friends, I know that the name ude Ambrosia will be the spark that esctes the battle for the throne between the Third Prince and the Second Prince."


    "......"


    "But we have the power. For me, the power to protect ude-nim from Ambrosia''s power, and for Duke-nim, the power to keep ude-nim from getting involved in the struggle for the throne."


    Ethan''s eyes looking at her were as straight and firm as always, but it felt as if he was alone somewhere and saw a barren old tree. He looked like ude in the future, so Sarah would unknowingly stare into Ethan''s eyes. Whenever that happened, she somehow felt like seeing something that she couldn''t get out of it.


    "I don''t know what Duke-nim has lost or what he has given up. But one thing is certain, Duke-nim now has the power to protect what is precious."


    He had power, he had authority, and he was free to use it all. It means that he had be a person who can protect what was precious to him, rather than being deprived of it. So, if ude had something precious, he could reach out to protect and cherish it. He was good enough, he could do that.


    "Did I tell you why it took 6 years for me to meet ude-nim?"


    "You need time to learn about Ambrosia''s power."


    "That''s right. I have to protect ude-nim from that power. I''ve developed my strength to respond to that power."


    Sarah put down Ethan''s hand, which was holding hers, and grabbed his other hand. She could feel the hard ring on Ethan''s finger. Sarah breathed her magic into the ring once more.


    "......!"


    A cool and clear energy came into Ethan''s ring. It felt like the darkness that had been eating his head was clearing away.


    "I will block Ambrosia''s power from taking away ude-nim''s precious things. Duke-nim, please prevent other threatsing to ude-nim."


    Ethan blinked slowly at Sarah''s words. What she wanted to say, he seemed to know a little now.


    "Don''t take away ude-nim''s precious things and protect them together with me, for him."


    "Protect, for him."


    Ethan pondered Sarah''s words for a moment. It was a very strange word for him. To say that you protect what''s precious.


    ''Don''t even think about making something precious. That''s the way for you. This power will take everything by your side.''


    His father''s words were still hovering around his ears like a curse. Even now, when he closed his eyes, he could hear it clearly in his head. However,


    "Isn''t it cooler to protect it even if it''s hurt and hard a little bit, rather than trembling and doing nothing in fear of losing it?"


    Sarah''s clear and beautiful voice was gradually driving away his father''s voice.


    "If Duke-nim and I work together, we''re invincible!"


    "Ha."


    A smallugh escaped Ethan''s lips. Sarah looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    ''Heughed again.''


    Ethan smiled at her again. It was shorter than thest time, but he definitely smiled at her in a peaceful voice. The sound that leaked out with a low and husky tone made Sarah''s heart pound, louder than ever.


    Sarah frowned and muttered.


    "It''s dazzling..."


    She was confused as to whether he was dazzling with his tinum blonde hair shining in the sunlight, or whether the smile on Ethan''s face was dazzling. Sarah was strangely caught up by an unknown feeling every time she made Ethanugh. She felt proud as if she had done something great, and it made her fall into the illusion that she was the only one to whom he showed such a smile.


    "The sun seems to be too strong."


    "......!"


    Then Ethan raised hisrge hand and ced it over Sarah''s eyes, creating a shadow. Her face heated up as she thought that Ethan must have heard the words she mumbled unconsciously. She grumbled as if nothing had happened.


    "In this way, I can''t see Duke-nim''s face."


    "......Should you see my face?"


    "I mean, I like to talk while making eye contact."


    "Then how about doing this?"


    Ethan bent down and made eye contact with Sarah. Sarah''s eyes trembled slightly as her eyes met the gaze that looked at her gently. She lifted her gaze a little, and Ethan''s dazzling hair, shattered in the sunlight, filled her eyes.


    "I think you can see it well now."


    Sarah nodded quietly without realizing it at the sound of his low-pitched voice with a hint ofughter.


    "Yes, very"


    "Thank you. Sarah."


    "What?"


    "For making me realize."


    Ethan said so and swept her hair away with the hand that covered her eyes. Ethan straightened his back again and smiled at her with a cool face again.


    "With gratitude, I won''t ask how you know the illegitimate son of the Third Prince."


    "Ah! That''s a relief. I was really worried about how to exin it."


    Sarah tantly patted her chest, reassuring herself. Because she couldn''t even tell Ethan that she knew him because he was a character she made up in ''Flower of Darkness''.


    "......"


    Ethan shrugged at the sight. It was Sarah, who first discovered and approached the power of Ambrosia, which only the Emperor knew. Perhaps that was why he felt nothing about Sarah knowing the illegitimate child of the Third Prince. Although Ambrosia''s intelligence organization had made countless sacrifices to find out that fact.


    "So, when are you going to take that child home?"


    "Well, Duke-nim ran all the way here looking forward to the ytime with ude-nim. I''ll have to send him back soon. I''m sure the Third Prince is worried a lot."


    "Right."


    Ethan looked noticeably relieved. Although he was persuaded by Sarah, he still felt very uneasy about him.


    "But, since ude-nim likes his friend like that, I don''t know if he is going to let him go easily."


    Sarah was troubled as she led Ethan to where ude and Elexa were ying.


    ''Should I just ask Duke-nim to y with them?''


    She also wanted to see the grown-up Duke struggling with the two children. It was around the time when Sarah was about to incline the Duke to y with two children, she had topletely throw away what she had just thought.


    "Huwaaaaaang!"


    "Don''t, don''t cry, Elexa. My father isn''t that scary..., he''s not!"


    "I''m scareeeeed!"


    "......"


    It was because when Ethan approached the children, Elexa burst into tears. In response to the unexpected reaction, Ethan was stunned, unable to say anything.


    "......My face is that scary?"


    Ethan turned to Sarah, stroking his face with his hand. She smiled awkwardly and shook her head. One might feel scared because of his not too human-like appearance, but that was probably not why Elexa was scared of him. He simply was oppressed by Ethan Ambrosia''s spirit and felt the pressure.


    "Huwoaaaang!"


    "Ha, I''ll send Elexa-nim back."


    "I will tell you the hiding ce of the Third Prince."


    "Thank you."


    Sarah eventually had to hold Elexa in her arms tofort him and prepare to send the child back to the Third Prince''s secret mansion. Because the child was so afraid as he received Ethan''s gaze from afar.


    __________


    T/N: Hi its''s Eliza. I''m sorry to announce that life is quite hectic these days and some unfortunate things have happened, so I don''t have time to trante and update as frequently as before. I''ll try my best to update twice a week, otherwise, it''ll be once a week. I hope for your understanding and I promise I''ll update a ton of chapters once this busy time passes.

 Chapter 50:

    Chapter 50:


    ''I wanted to y with ude-nim and Duke-nim.''


    Sarah kept looking back in regret as she left the mansion in the carriage. The farther away ude and Ethan got, the more empty her heart felt.


    "Haam"


    As if very tired, Elexa climbed onto Sarah''sp as soon as he got into the carriage, took a seat, and began to sleep. It was apletely different attitude from being a little wary of Sarah beforeing to Ambrosia''s mansion. Maybe it was because he had a lot of fun with ude, or maybe it was because he met Ethan who was scarier than Sarah.


    ''He''s not as good as ude-nim, but he''s a little cute.''


    Sarah suppressed her disappointment and gently stroked Elexa''s hair with her hand. The carriage was passing the market they had seen earlier. Near here, there was a small mansion where Elexa was staying.


    ''Being in a ce like this, no one would have known that the Third Prince had an illegitimate child.''


    Sarah looked at the mansion with a faade identical to the sentence she described in the Flower of Darkness with a renewed feeling. Her mind wasplicated when she thought that Elexa, who would be ude''s rival, grew up holding his breath there.


    "Elexa-nim? You have to get up."


    "Uh ung..."


    Hearing Sarah''s soft voice, Elexa dug deeper in her arms, so Sarah smiled, hugged Elexa''s body, and got off the carriage. The Third Prince''s mansion was originally supposed to be heavily guarded. However, since Elexa disappeared, most of them seemed to have gone out to find the child. When Sarah arrived, the only old nanny of the child greeted her.


    "Young master-nim!"


    Elexa''s nanny, with a pale face, ran their way in a hurry. She became paler and paler when she saw Elexa in Sarah''s arms.


    "Who, who are you, our Young Master-nim...!"


    "Ie from Duke Ambrosia''s family."


    "Ambrosia?!"


    At Sarah''s words, Elexa''s nanny stiffened with her hand outstretched to take over the child. Deep anxiety was engraved on her wrinkled face. Sarah hurried to talk because she knew that Elexa''s nanny was worried.


    "When Little Master-nim went out, he was worried that Elexa-nim was alone without a guardian and was protecting him."


    "Ah"


    "Elexa-nim was on high alert, so he couldn''t tell me the location of the mansion, so I was only able to bring him back now. I''m sorry if you were worried."


    "Ah, it''s okay. Thank you Young Lord Ambrosia-nim for your kindness."


    She was noticeably relieved to hear that Elexa was wary.


    ''The gaze is explicit and she is not good at hiding her expression.''


    Among the people the Third Prince could trust and entrust Elexa to, there was only one person who could not manage her facial expressions well. The current Empress''s hidden half-older sister, Crassida Orlin. She was the illegitimate child of the Orlin family. In ''Flower of Darkness'', the character Sarah wrote was a young woman, but the nanny of Elexa in front of her now was close to an old woman.


    ''It''s different from Flower of Darkness here too. Is it the effect of Park Hyeyeon''s dying?''


    Sarah didn''t know whether to like or be sad about the unexpected addition of one more variable. As she tried to shake off her thoughts, she talked to Elexa''s nanny.


    "Does Elexa-nim usually go out alone often?"


    "Phew, of course. He''s making trouble every single day. He really doesn''t take this situation into ount at all."


    "......He''s still young to know the situation of adults."


    "But he still has to."


    Elexa''s nanny did not hide her displeasure, and took the child from Sarah and embraced him. Looking at the face of Elexa, who had fallen asleep for a while, she soon breathed a deep sigh and muttered.


    "Well, where would those vulgar bloodlines go?"


    It wasn''t loud enough to be heard, but she sounded clearly to Sarah, who had better hearing than ordinary people. Sarah''s soft smile, which had been maintained since getting off the carriage, slightly incised.


    ''I can see why Elexa was afraid of the nanny.''


    She wasn''t careful and didn''t even take care of her facial expressions in front of Sarah, who was aplete outsider. If it was a frequent urrence for Elexa, who was only 6 years old, to go out alone like this, breaking through the strict security, it must have been that there was something like a dog hole somewhere. But she didn''t even think about looking for it. It was evident that she was not doing her part to protect and manage Elexa for the Third Prince.


    "......Then I''ll get going now. Madam."


    "Thank you so much for your kindness at Ambrosia."


    "No. You don''t know how much Little Master-nim liked Elexa-nim. I don''t know which family Elexa-nim is from, but may I send you an invitation?"


    "An invitation?"


    "Our ude-nim is just looking for a ymate. Since he''s been able to connect with Elexa-nim like this, I was wondering what it would be like to spend time interacting with our Little Master-nim."


    "I am very grateful for your words, but Elexa-nim is stillcking in education and has a selfish personality, so he will be a nuisance to Young Lord Ambrosia-nim."


    "You shouldn''t expect a lot from a child who is only 6 years old. You don''t have to worry about that."


    As Sarah''s proposal continued, Elexa''s nanny could not hide her expression, which was gradually hardening. She didn''t seem to be able to find any valid excuses.


    ''......He''s hiding the existence of Elexa. However, if he chooses a nanny like that, it will only be a matter of time before things get out.''


    It was so crude and sloppy. Sarah wondered if there was something she didn''t know about the Third Prince.


    "Why don''t you ask your master first and send someone to Ambrosia?"


    "Ah, that''s the order. Then, I think that I should convey Madam''s words well, so let''s get going."


    Sarah smiled and took a step back. She''d love to make Elexa a ymate for ude, but there was more to know before that.


    ''I think I''ll have to meet the Third Prince in person.''


    Sooner orter, if there was a party attended by the princes, she was going to ask the Duke to get an invitation. If she were to attend the party, she would get all the attention from those who remember Sarah Millen, but she couldn''t help it. If there was a big difference from Flower of Darkness, she needed to figure it out as soon as possible so there are fewer variables.


    "Ha"


    Sarah got into the carriage, buried herself in the cushion, and let out a long sigh. There was really a lot of work to do. And she was already tired because the things she had to do were only annoying.


    "I hate parties."


    She just wanted to spend time with ude and Ethan. Sarah took out the pocket watch artifact from her arms, hoping that only those who had forgotten her would attend the party.


    [Master, this is Belluna. I heard that you are in Crombell Empire. Everyone is on the way to find Master together. Perhaps soon, we will be able to see you. If you don''t want us to visit you, just say you don''t. Then I''ll knock them both out and take them to the magic tower.]


    [Masteeeeer. Benjamin and Belluna bully me. Please scold them. I am really sad and miss Master so much. Don''t you feel sorry for me? If you only give me a sneak peek of where you are, I''llpletely shun both of them and go alone. Yes?]


    [How are you doing in Crombell Empire I don''t know. If Master decides to hide, we may not know even if you pass by. But Master, I wish I could recognize you right away. I will go see you soon.]


    The magic that flowed from the messages left by her disciples had a unique smell of the monster forest. They had alreadye from the magic tower to the monster forest, on the outskirts of the Crombell Empire.


    "Oh my God. They''re fast."


    As soon as she received the warning message from the elder of the magic tower, she did not know that they would move like this right away. If they were not her disciples, with the ability to take action quickly like this, they wouldn''t be pushed out anywhere.


    "How can I do this?"


    If this continued, it would be inevitable to encounter her disciples. These were the children Sarah brought and taught, so they showed off superior skills than anyone else in the magic tower. There was a time when she had been proud of that fact, but now she regretted it a little.

 Chapter 51:

    Chapter 51:


    ''I don''t want to get involved in this.''


    The disciples had already received enough help. Sarah''s disciples did their best for her against Ambrosia''s dangerous power that took away vitality. However, unlike Sarah, who could use Park Hyeyeon''s mana, they had to sacrifice their own life force to deal with Ambrosia''s power.


    ''I''m sure they won''t hesitate to use their power for my sake. I can''t leave it like that.''


    During the study of Ambrosia''s power, the disciples tried to use their power several times for Sarah, who vomited blood. Even though they knew that they would be robbed of their own vitality, her disciples were determined and rushed towards her like moths. She said she would never take her disciples to correct the Flower of Darkness.


    "Countess Millen-nim, you have arrived at the mansion."


    "Thank you. I''ll walk from here. I have some things to think about."


    She walked slowly from the main gate of the mansion, immersed in deep thought. During that time, Sarah devoted herself to teaching and guiding her disciples one by one. At first, she fell in love with the talent they had, she was grateful that they believed in herself and followed her, and felt proud to see them grow.


    ''Even though they no longer need a master, they don''t want to get away from me...''


    The disciples no longer needed a master. It was because each one of them had enough to do their part now. But somehow her children showed a strange obsession with her, and they tried to stay by her side forever, even though the time hade when they had to get out of her arms.


    "I didn''t tell them because I thought this would happen."


    It didn''t seem like it would make much of a difference though. They didn''t know why Sarah was so obsessed with Ambrosia''s power. Sarah confessed to her disciples that she was living a life swapped out with a body in another world, but she didn''t confide in ''Flower of Darkness''.


    ''Master, I think it would be better to stop here. It''s an interesting power, of course, but I''m not going to study it all this way.''


    ''There''s no way it won''t strain your body. Master, look at my face and stop it now. I can''t, I can''t watch it anymore... Sniff''


    ''I''d rather do it. It doesn''t matter if I die. Rather, Master will think of me more that way.''


    The disciples were unaware of Sarah''s guilt and did not understand the study of this power until she vomited blood. So Sarah went out without talking to them.


    "Ah ah, really!"


    Now, something was going well, but because of her disciples, who were good at taking action, the number of things to be concerned about had doubled, no, tripled. Ambrosia''s power was still suppressed within Ethan for a while, but it was boiling over so it wouldn''t be strange if it exploded. No matter how much she controlled it, it was likely to break through at any moment, unless shepletely quenched his thirst. And ude was still unstable. As the child grew, Ambrosia''s power would gradually grow stronger, so delicate protection was required.


    "Anyway, juste here. I''m not going to leave you alone."


    Everyone was probably doing this because they didn''t know how terrifying the master''s scolding was. Sarah thought so and moved on with her steps. She could see the Ambrosia father and son sitting at a tea table in the garden and drinking tea stiffly.


    "......"


    Ethan nced at ude while holding the teacup awkwardly, and ude only picked up and let go of the fork without looking at his father. When they were left alone, seeing the awkward appearance of the two father and son more than anyone else, Sarah''s mind, which had just been entangled inplicated thoughts, became clear in an instant.


    "Because it was cute."


    ude was the first to find Sarah walking in the distance. Ethan, who followed the child''s gaze and moved his gaze, also found Sarah.


    "Nanny!"


    "......Haaa."


    When he saw Sarah, his expression softened as if he was relieved, and his eyes were weing her with his pretty sparkling eyes. She smiled brightly, thinking that she wanted to keep this moment somehow. Still, she enjoyed this life as she belonged here. Sarah eximed brightly as she greeted ude, who was waving his hand at her with a smile.


    "I''m back!"


    <b>***</b>


    "Ambrosia sent a reply?"


    "Yes. He said that not only himself but also Young Lord Ambrosia will attend."


    "......Ha."


    The second prince took a deep breath and buried himself deeply on the sofa. It seemed like he breathed out all of his worrying thoughts, which made his head hurt like it was broken until just now. Even with a simple invitation, Ambrosia took a long time to send a reply. It was true that the longer the period, the more nervous he was. Ambrosia''s family, who was still neutral, only picked up the sword once, but the First Prince was forever separated from the throne.


    "Did it look like it means anything else?"


    "I didn''t figure that out, I''m sorry."


    "......Okay."


    The Second Prince swept up his messy hair and asked after organizing his thoughts for a while.


    "Did my older brother say that Alton Estate is worth staying?"


    "It is said that the First Prince''s attendants die several times a day."


    "He seems pretty at peace."


    He thought of his half-older brother who was doing all kinds of evil with a sly smile. Even though he was the Emperor''s only beloved son, he was a pathetic little boy who didn''t even know how to protect what he had. If he had shown any qualifications as an Emperor, the Second Prince and the Third Prince would probably never have been born.


    "I should greet His Majesty."


    "For the time being, he will not ept greetings from the princes."


    "Ha. It''s heartbreaking to hear that the son you love the most has gone away."


    To the Emperor, there was only one son. The Second Prince and the Third Prince were just measures prepared because he was worried about the Empire that the First Prince would lead. Even though he was well aware of it, on days like today he still ground his teeth so hard that it felt like they were about to be broken.


    "However, His Majesty expressed his intention to attend the party."


    "......What?"


    The lips of the Second Prince, who clenched his teeth, opened foolishly. This party was a party to solidify his position as the most likely sessor to the throne in the Crombell Imperial family, where the First Prince was dismissed. Before that, he begged several times for the Emperor toe to the party, but he did not budge. It was suspicious that such an Emperor suddenly expressed his intention to attend.


    "What changed His Majesty''s heart?"


    "This is the list of participants."


    The Second Prince hastily epted the list given by the follower.


    "ude Ambrosia and, Sarah Millen?"


    The Second Prince rolled the two unfamiliar names in his mouth. Feeling like an awkward stone rolling in his mouth, he narrowed his forehead and asked his follower.


    "If it was the Count Millen''s family, wouldn''t they have retreated for 6 years? When did Countess Millene out of the house?"


    "Ah well, that''s it."


    The Second Prince''s follower made a somewhat shaky face and chose his words for a moment. This was because, depending on how this fact was conveyed, the Second Prince''s scolding might or might not fall.


    "When they informed us whether they would attend the party this time they said that they would bring the Young Lord''s nanny from Ambrosia. But looking at the list"


    "That nanny was Sarah Millen?"


    "......Yes, that''s right."


    "Since when? Since when did Sarah Millen be a nanny for ude Ambrosia?"


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t figure it out. No matter how much the information guild was involved in Ambrosia''s internal affairs, they kept their mouths shut and never spoke out"


    "Is this only enough? Does it make sense to say that I, who will lead the Empire in the future, did not even know who the nanny of Young Lord Ambrosia was?"


    "I''m sorry."


    Even so, people were put into Ambrosia in a variety of ways to find out how this happened. However, some returned as idiots, some never came back, and some were arguing that wrong facts were true because of confusion in their memories. In the end, they had no choice but to get the information that the Duke of Ambrosia kindly provided.


    "......I feel like I know why my older brother was obsessed with Ambrosia."


    In the hands of the Second Prince who was grinding his teeth, the party invitation list was crumbled mercilessly. The Second Prince soon held back for a moment, took a deep breath, and exhaled, calming his agitation. Having learned the words of the First Prince, who regarded Ambrosia as an enemy, he had to take a different approach than his older brother. In order to achieve his immediate goal, he had to be able to make the enemy an ally to be the true Emperor of the Empire.


    "If Ambrosia doesn''t work, then learn about Sarah Millen. You can do that, right?"


    "......Yes!"

 Chapter 52:

    Chapter 52:


    <b>***</b>


    Inside a deserted alley.


    "Ueeeeeee."


    "......"


    "Huhung, huuhung, ueeeeek!"


    Belluna and Benjamin stared at Oliven, who was vomiting everything he had eaten with tears in his eyes, with a tired look.


    "How many days has he been like that?"


    "I know."


    Faced with an unanswered problem, Belluna and Benjamin looked at each other, then frowned.


    "Hey, I''m dying, kkueeek."


    Oliven reached out his shaky hands to Benjamin and Belluna, then bowed his head again and vomited. His desperate and dirty appearance made Benjamin and Belluna rather take a step back and say.


    "Tell us the closest ce to Master''s location, Oliven. Then we''ll find her on our own."


    "Urk, uh uh, No, you''re going to leave me alone!"


    "So, how long are you going to waste our time here?"


    "Please, just one recovery magic"


    "We''ve been using it all this time. If it''s still useless, it''s your mental strength."


    "Bellunaaa pleaseee."


    "Haa."


    Belluna took a deep breath and reached out toward Oliven. Her mana flowed from her fingertips and gently wrapped around Oliven.


    "Huaaah."


    Only then did Oliven exhale loudly as if he was going to live and fall to his side.


    "......Dirty."


    Seeing that he was lying by the side whether there was vomit or not, Benjamin pondered for a moment whether it was true that Oliven had a weak stomach. He didn''t think he could lie down next to the vomit he had vomited unless he had a strong stomach.


    "I think I''m finally alive."


    "It''s okay now, right? Hurry up and activate the magic circle."


    "Hold on, hold on. I''ll re-enter the coordinates..."


    Oliver, who raised his body with a healthierplexion, took his magic ball out of his arms and looked into it. As Oliven infused his magic power, it shone with an olive light following the magic circle engraved on his magic ball.


    "Hurry up. Before it gets worse again."


    "Okay, okay. Since the previous coordinates were in the monster forest, I''ll erase it"


    Oliven, who was trying to correct the coordinates while muttering, shut his mouth for a moment. His face, which had gotten better a while ago, suddenly turned yellow and clouded again.


    "Oliven, don''t tell me"


    "Mon, monster forest, dead, dead body, kkueeeeeek."


    Oliven bowed his head as he was holding the magic ball and spit out the vomit again.


    "I''m going crazy, really!"


    Benjamin nervously swept his hair and spit out his anger. While escaping from the monster forest and resting in the small vige of Alton Estate, Oliven was in that state the whole time. He continued to puke day and night, saying that the bodies of the monsters he saw in the forest kepting to mind. He vomited for a long time, and then he got sick, and then he left and said he was hungry, and he ate a full meal, and repeated vomiting again even when only the word ''mon'' in the ''monster forest'' came out. Benjamin finally couldn''t stand it and blew his magic ball at Oliven.


    "Uaaargh!"


    Oliven away flew like a paper doll while holding his magic sphere. Oliven jumped out of the alley where they were and was kicked by passersby rolling the ground.


    "Kkyaak!"


    "What with this guy!"


    People looked strangely at Oliven, who suddenly jumped out of nowhere and was shaking and trembling, and then ran away as if avoiding dirty things. Belluna, who had been watching the tragic sight, raised her hand toward Benjamin.


    ".......Good job."


    "Hmph."


    Benjamin high-fived Belluna and turned around.


    "If we wait for that punk, we will miss Master''s track."


    "I agree."


    The figures of Benjamin and Belluna, who turned their backs on Oliven without hesitation, began to disappear. Without Oliven''s coordinates, they wouldn''t be able to move to the closest location of their master, but since he definitely said it was the capital, they were going to search there first.


    "We''ve waited long enough for you, so you can follow us or not."


    Belluna looked at Oliven, who was looking at their side while crying, spoke harshly to him, and then disappeared.


    "Hic hic hic, those bad guys I''ll tell Master everything. I''ll tell"


    Oliven, who had been crying for a long time in the middle of the street where people were passing by, lifted his head as his sadness calmed down. They really went away. Both of them abandoned him and went away.


    "......"


    Oliven slowly lifted the hem of his sleeve, wiping away the tear marks from his cheeks and wiping away the traces of vomit from the corners of his mouth. He looked at the alley where Benjamin and Belluna disappeared, only their magic waves remained weak, but no signs were felt.


    "......Ha!"


    It was then that Oliven finally realized that he had been abandoned.


    "You guys are so impatient. If you go right now, will you recognize Master right away? Even if you''re next to her, you''ll pass by."


    As a great magician, their master perfectly sealed her original mana of this world, so it was obvious that Belluna and Benjamin would not be able to recognize their ordinary master. Oliven thought that was a waste of time. Of course, he had no intention of telling them about it. In particr, he didn''t intend to tell Benjamin, who was crazy about his master and turned his personality 180 degrees.


    "Master left without saying a word because he was crazily obsessed with her. Isn''t that too much? So disgusting. He has to be cute like me."


    Benjamin needed to learn how to handle things flexibly. When it came to teleportation magic, except for his master in the magic tower, Oliven was the best. In particr, being able to draw a magic circle and enter coordinates to move to an exact location was Oliven''s specialty. He couldn''t believe they left him like that. Belluna and Benjamin were so desperate to find their master to realize this fact, thus they gave up on him.


    "The first thing to do is to find out how Master''s traces exist. Idiots."


    Oliven brushed off the dirt on his clothes and entered the alley where Benjamin and Belluna had disappeared. Looking at the size of the fragments of mana left in the air, it looked like they were trying to move slowly without going too far. Alton Estate and the capital were quite far away. Oliven, who judged that he would be able to catch up with the two even after finishing his business here, slowly raised his mana. First of all, the priority was to wash off his dirty body.


    "Fuu."


    After washing his body with cool magic, Oliven exhaled a big breath as if he was going to live. He looked fine as if he had never been so ill. As if it was a lie that he had been whining and groaning nonstop a while ago.


    "Then, should I slowly find it Where is it?"


    Oliven walked slowly, humming and singing. He had been conducting extensive research before telling Benjamin that their master''s location had been briefly seen in the magic tower. He was well aware of his master''s personality because he had been with his master longer than anyone else. If his master was in the Crombell Empire, she would have been involved in the most intense incident taking ce there. It was his master''s specialty to cause idents everywhere she passed by. So, Oliven searched for the biggest event that made the Crombell Empire tumultuous, and that was the loss of the right to the throne of the First Prince.


    ''I''m sure it''s rted. If I shake off the First Princepletely from head to toe.''


    Oliven recalled the residence of the First Prince, which he had known beforehand, and sent a thin thread of mana to the vicinity. The magic that started from him stretched out like a spider''s web in a dense entanglement. Oliven''s magic passed by the passersby as if they were invisible. Unless they were sensitive to magic or gifted, they probably didn''t even know what was passing by their bodies.


    "!"


    He closed his eyes for a moment and seemed to be concentrating, but then his eyes lit up.


    "Found it."


    Oliven smiled brightly and recovered all the mana that had flowed out. Then, the information buried in his magic thread began to seep into his mind.


    "As expected, you were bad-mouthing your master well. Right?"


    Even if it was not the First Prince himself, there were bound to be people who followed him, and their mouths were bound to be infinitely lighter under their tyrannical master. How many people who work underneath him would protect his weaknesses with all their loyalty for the master who had lost the connection? What Oliven found was not the First Prince, but his attendants. The knights, servants, and nobles who could not give up hope to the First Prince, and came all the way here to take a risk that was close to gambling. They would all be valuable sources of information for Oliven.

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53:


    <b>***</b>


    "This is an outfit that Madame Dwellen ambitiously prepared. The colorful patterns engraved with gold thread, and"


    "This is a silk fabric that looks like the night sky of Monsieur Dubois that can definitely save ude''s jewel-like tinum blonde"


    At the Ambrosia mansion, servants began to have heated discussions with ude in the middle. This was because the costumes for attending the Imperial party had not yet been decided. When servants heard rumors that Young Lord Ambrosia was attending the party, they chose some of the merchants rushing into the mansion like a flood. Among them, there was a famous designer who said that other nobles could only be met by making an appointment several months or years in advance.


    However, Ambrosia''s mansion couldn''t be easily essed no matter how famous the merchants and business owners were without the permission of the Duke. They had to go back without even seeing ude''s toes. Of course, they went back, leaving behind a sample of the outfit ude might have liked.


    "I hope you make a final decision between these two outfits. ude-nim will definitely stand out no matter which one you wear."


    Ronda was also excited, so she said with a subtly excited voice. Madame Dwellen and Monsieur Dubois were designers who were called the two great mountain ranges in the Crombell Empire. From generation to generation, Madame Dwellen had been in charge of the Emperor''s costume, and Monsieur Dubois had been in charge of the Empress'' costume. It was safe to say that all the clothes worn by the royal family came from the heads of those two.


    As such, the noses of the two designers were high enough to pierce the sky, and whether or not people appeared in costumes designed by them during the social season became a measure of their ability. Aside from the two designers'' hard work, there were already more than 20 child costumes sent to Ambrosia for ude''s costume. Sarah even asked the Duke to lock the Ambrosia''s door because they sent new designs as if they werepeting with each other every day.


    "This is like a kitten, this is like a puppy. AhWhat should I do?"


    In any case, it was decided that ude would wear one of Madame Dwellen''s costumes and Monsieur Dubois'' costumes when attending the party.


    "Nanny, can''t we just wear anything?"


    "No! It''s a very important ce to decide on ude-nim''s first impression."


    Busily putting the two costumes on ude''s body, Sarah was deeply troubled.


    "I think Madame Dwellen''s outfit would be good. Even just looking at the colorful patterns and jewelry, you can see that a huge amount of money has been put into each and every jewelry! It''s a perfect way to show Ambrosia''s status!"


    "I think differently. Compared to Madame Dwellen''s costume, Monsieur Dubois'' costume has a neat feel, but that''s why ude-nim''s appearance will stand out even more! The costume is just helping!"


    As Sarah couldn''t make a decision easily, the servants were busy rmending clothes they liked. In her mind, she wanted ude to wear Madame Dwellen''s costume for one day and Monsieur Dubois'' for the other day, but ude only attended the party for one day. Ethan would never allow more than that, so Sarah swallowed her disappointment and had to choose one in the end.


    "Nannyyy, I''m sleepy.."


    ude, who had changed clothes several times, rubbed his eyes and muttered that he was tired. Seeing the faint criese out, he looked like he wanted to sleep, but he was sad that he couldn''t sleep.


    "Come here, ude-nim. I''ll hug you."


    "Uh ung"


    ude approached Sarah with his arms stretched out. Not only the servants but also Sarah grabbed the heart at that cute appearance.


    "Uicha. Our dear ude-nim, you have worked hard. We''ll decide from now on."


    "Umm."


    udeid his arms wide in Sarah''s arms and rested his cheeksfortably on her shoulder. Sarah closed her eyes for a moment and trembled at the weight and warmth of the droopy child.


    "Our ude-nim is cute too I want to hold you like this for the rest of my life."


    "Then, ude-nim''s costume..."


    "I think it would be better to take a little nap first and then decideter."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Ronda nodded and took all the servants out of the room.


    "Hi"


    In the room that had regained the silence, ude smiled a little as if he was in a good mood and buried his nose in Sarah''s neck. Sarah ruffled ude''s soft hair, holding her breath and smiling. These days, she had been living very happy days.


    ''I think he''spletely rxed now.''


    ude often asked Sarah to touch him first these days. He asked for a hug first, rubbed his nose on the nape of Sarah''s neck, and fell asleep only when he was in her arms before going to bed. Seeing ude, who had tried to be obsessively mature like an old man, finally acted like a child, and seemed to be emotionally stable, Sarah was grateful and proud of him.


    ''Duke-nim is no longer afraid to touch ude-nim.''


    Ethan faithfully kept his promise to Sarah to have breakfast with ude every day. It had be a daily routine for Ethan to gently stroke ude''s hair before going back to the office after eating. It was still too much to hug or hold hands, but it was a big step for Ethan, who was afraid to even approach ude. When Ethan stroked ude''s hair for the first time casually, he said this looking at the surprised Sarah.


    ''Didn''t you ask me to believe you? So I decided to trust the great magician by my side.''


    He smiled slightly, showing Sarah''s ring on his finger. The trust and kindness Ethan had shown that day were still vivid as if she could reach out and grab it.


    "It was so nice"


    A pleasantugh escaped from Sarah''s lips as she recalled that time. Every time the Duke gave her his trust little by little, she felt an unknown sense of aplishment. With a smile, Sarah patted ude''s back a couple more times and soon put the child down on the bed. ude quickly fell asleep and was breathing out evenly.


    "Uh um."


    As Sarah''s body temperature moved away, ude, who fell asleep, tossed and grumbled. When she covered the child with a nket and held his small hand tightly, his face loosened gently and he fell into a deep sleep.


    "Our cute ude-nim."


    Sarah sat on the bed and watched ude sleep for a long time.


    "He''s so cute and adorable, but Dieline..."


    In ''Flower of Darkness'', it was written that Dieline''s whereabouts were unknown, and there was no story after that. Perhaps Dieline would nevere to see her child, just like the fate of the character ''Dieline'' in her novel. But was it really okay for ude and Dieline to live without seeing each other for the rest of their lives? ude became more and more lovable the more she poured out her affection. He was originally a child who should have lived happily in his mother''s arms. Her heart ached every time she saw the child brightened up so much just by the affection of his only nanny.


    ".......Don''t you miss ude-nim?"


    Sarah continued to pursue the whereabouts of Dieline and Hugel Ambrosia. Hugel Ambrosia rejected Dieline who came to him at first, but soon epted her. The two of them were living in a distant foreign country. They ran a small business together, and a girl, ude''s younger sister, was born between the two. The child''s name was Chloe. She was a child who was not born with any of the characteristics of Ambrosia, only resembling Dieline.


    "......"


    When Sarah heard the news, she stopped looking into Dieline''s life. Perhaps Dieline would be happy with her husband and her beautiful daughter. ude''s presence would have been buried in her heart. So now the only person Sarah had to care about was ude. Only ude, unaware of the existence of his mother, who would forget her and live happily, was the one Sarah had to protect.


    ''Someday I''ll tell ude the truth, right?''


    Sarah fiddled with ude''s hair, as she recalled the day toe. She had to raise him by showing him pretty things and making him feel loved enough. That was how she raised ude so that he wouldn''t be hurt when he found out the truth. With that determination, Sarah raised her body.


    "Good night, my baby-nim."


    A faint smile spread across the child''s lips as he kissed ude''s forehead. Looking at it painfully and lovingly, Sarah closed the door of ude''s room.

 Chapter 54:

    Chapter 54:


    "Is ude-nim sleeping?"


    "Yes, he fell asleep very soundly. What''s going on?"


    "Pleasee here for a second!"


    May grabbed Sarah''s hand with a very excited expression on her face. Sarah widened her eyes as she was dragged by May. Other servants, including Ronda, followed with a smile.


    "Ta-da look at this!"


    May, who dragged Sarah into her room, couldn''t hide her excitement as she saw arge gift box on the bed.


    "What is this?"


    "Duke-nim sent it!"


    "Duke-nim did?"


    "Yes!"


    The colorfully patterned gift box looked luxurious enough to predict the price just by looking at it.


    May ran around saying that even if she sold only this box, it would cover her living expenses for an entire year. Leaving May behind her, Sarah carefully opened her box.


    "Oh my gosh!"


    An exmation broke out from May''s mouth. As soon as she opened her box, a dress adorned with splendid jewels was unting its beauty. Ronda said with a smile, perhaps knowing in advance that the Duke had sent the dress.


    "Duke-nim ordered it with special care so that Countess Millen-nim would wear it to this party."


    "......Ah."


    Sarah stared nkly at the dress. As she cared only about ude, who was going to attend the party, she realized that she had not prepared anything. Sarah repeatedly clenched her fists and then released them again in a new mood.


    "Isn''t it the first time in 6 years that you show your face in the social world? It''s good to take care of ude-nim, but Countess-nim should also take care of herself."


    "That''s true, but"


    "I know you don''t want to get a lot of attention, but there''s something I have to tell Countess Millen-nim even if you don''t like it."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "If you have already decided to be a person of Ambrosia, you have to bear the weight of attention."


    "That sounds really like what Duke-nim would say."


    Sarah smiled and lifted the dress. She couldn''t even remember thest time she wore such a fancy party dress like this. It was because she left right after making her debutante. At the time, she and Dieline were pretty excited about choosing her dress. It was just a time when she felt happy living a normal day-to-day life.


    "Uh umm, will it suit me"


    "It was chosen by Duke-nim himself, so you can rest assured."


    "It''s Duke-nim who chose the dress, you know it''s really hard to imagine, Ronda?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes, but seeing it felt like a dream."


    Ronda looked at Sarah and smiled softly. It was a dress that the Duke chose alone after kicking Jade out, who was running around saying ''This''s pretty, that''s pretty, if she wears that, there will be no other goddess.'' It was a pity that she couldn''t exin in words the appearance of Duke Ambrosia, who had been struggling as he stared at the various dresses as if he was about to tear them apart.


    "I''ll help you change the dress."


    "No, you don''t have to do that."


    Sarah said that and twitched her fingers.


    "......!"


    Then, in an instant, the dress that was in Sarah''s hand was put on. And she once again snapped, tingling her fingers, and the earrings and nes were worn on her ears and neck. Although she only had basic makeup on, Sarah boasted a beautiful appearance enough to attend the party right now.


    "Heaven."


    Ronda and the servants marveled with wide-eyed amazement as this was the first time they saw Sarah change her clothes with magic. May, who was ustomed to that figure, alone handed Sarah the fan that had been in the box as a set with the dress and praised her constantly.


    "You look so good. You haven''t even done your makeup or hair properly yet, but I think you can go to the party like this."


    "Isn''t that too much of apliment?"


    "I''m trying to be as restrained as possible right now!"


    May brought a mirror from one side of the room and reflected Sarah''s figure. Sarah looked awkwardly at herself in a fancy party dress after a long time. The dress that Ethan gave her had a clear azure light like Sarah''s transparent azure eyes, and it seemed to depict the mana she used swirling in colorful patterns. Whenever she turned around, the hem of the soft dress spread beautifully, and then settled down along the body line.


    ''So pretty''


    She had promised to attend the party, but it felt more real than when she picked up ude''s outfit. She felt as if she had returned to the life of Sarah Millen, not the great magician, not Park Hyeyeon who created the disaster of the Flower of Darkness, not Sarah who had to struggle to get everything right.


    "Now I feel sorry for thedies who just made their debut."


    "I know. Don''t you think Sarah-nim will be flooded with dance requests, leaving all the otherdies aside?"


    Even the servants who had been lost in the mysterious Sarah''s magic came to their senses and were busy praising her. Sarah secretly blushed as if she was really rubbing goldcquer on her face. She thought she finally knew why ude''s face was bursting red when she saw him in his costume earlier and poured out herpliments.


    "That''s enough"


    Just as Sarah was waving her hand and thinking that she should change her clothes again, someone knocked on Sarah''s door.


    "Yes,e on in."


    "Excuse m"


    It was Ethan who opened the door after knocking and entered the room. As soon as Ethan opened the door, he paused for a moment, gazed around, and then stood still as he entered. It was because the gaze of the servants, who subtly lit up their eyes, felt more intense than usual. Not knowing why there were so many servants in Sarah''s room, he entered the room with a frown on his face.


    "......"


    Then he saw Sarah wearing the dress he had given her and could not say anything for a while.


    ''Why? What''s wrong? Is it weird? Doesn''t it suit me?''


    Sarah felt a slight tension in Ethan''s gaze, who was staring at her, and squeezed the hem of her dress tightly. In the silence that flowed between the two of them, the servants slowly retreated back and exited the room one by one.


    "......"


    May, who was quick-witted, also put down the mirror she was holding and gently closed the door as she left the room. Sarah opened her mouth with an awkward smile as she was left alone with Ethan.


    "Thank you for the gift, Duke-nim. I heard that you made a special order?"


    "Ah."


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan raised his hand and swept down his mouth as if he had regained consciousness. It seemed that he hardened his mouth without realizing it.


    "That''s a matter of course. Now that you''re part of Ambrosia, even if it''s meant to show that"


    Ethan stretched his words as if he was making excuses to himself. Seeing that, Sarah knew that she was not alone in the subtle awkward atmosphere she felt. Sarah smiled brightly at Ethan, who looked unexpectedly embarrassed. Even if she didn''t, she was very confident because the servants said she was beautiful in unison.


    "How do I look?"


    "......"


    "Does it suit me? Do I look beautiful?"


    Sarah said in a confident voice. It was a voice that one couldn''t bear to say that she wasn''t beautiful. Even so, Ethan''s words were stuck in his throat and didn''te out. It felt like something so secret that he couldn''t say it out loud.


    "Hmm?"


    Sarah stared at Ethan and urged. Her gaze seemed to have a will and fell on Ethan. Feeling a bit of being teased, he took a quiet breath and was barely able to answer.


    "......You''re beautiful."


    "How much?"


    But at Sarah''s question that followed, Ethan shut his mouth again. Seeing him like that, Sarah finallyughed out loud.


    "I think you lost it because I''m so beautiful, so I''ll stop teasing you."


    "Thank you."


    Seeing Sarah smiling with a peaceful face, Ethan sighed heavily. He did not dare to speak out that what she had casually said to him, which was a joke, was indeed true.


    "You must be busy. What''s up? I heard that it''s a headache because the Third Prince keeps pushing people in..."


    "I solved that. Since I left the door of the mansion opens moderately, he must have found out that meeting ude was really a coincidence."


    "That''s a relief."


    Sarah was noticeably relieved and wiped her chest. It seemed that the Second Prince hadn''t paid attention to ude yet, and the Third Prince hadn''t been able to find a connection, so at least ude won''t get involved until the party was held.


    "Now I havee to ask for permission."


    At Ethan''s words, Sarah tilted her head and asked.


    "Permission?"

 Chapter 55:

    Chapter 55:


    Ethan said so and held out his hand to Sarah.


    "If it''s an escort"


    "I''m asking you to allow me to have your first dance."


    "Ah."


    "You have to dance with someone at least once. I don''t think you''ll ever leave ude''s side except for that one time. Is that correct?"


    "That''s true"


    "So I''ll have to take it."


    At Ethan''s words, Sarah felt a subtly warm feeling and grabbed his outstretched hand. Then, intertwining her fingers one by one, Ethan grabbed her hand tightly. He looked a little relieved now.


    "But it''s been a long time since I danced, so I may step on Duke-nim''s foot a little. You have to understand that."


    "Of course."


    "I''m really good at dancing. But it''s been so long that I might make a mistake. So"


    "All right."


    "If I step on your feet, that''s not real skill, it''s a mistake!"


    Ethan smiled slightly as she looked at Sarah, who kept adding words as if she was worried.


    "Let''s practice once."


    "Yes?"


    Sarah looked at him with her eyes wide open. Then Ethan gently grabbed her hand and pulled her away. Leading her naturally, he wrapped his arms around Sarah''s waist with a careful touch. With Sarah''s skillful dancing skill, she unwittingly took the steps that had been etched into her body and made one smooth turn. The hem of the dress Ethan had given her fluttered.


    "It doesn''t look like my feet will ever hurt."


    ".......!"


    A low-pitched voice whispered in her ear rang out pleasantly. Sarah held her breath as she thought her ears were about to melt. Once again, taking steps as Ethan led, Sarah looked up at his close-up face.


    "You''re doing well."


    Facing Sarah''s gaze, Ethan praised her with a smile filled withughter. As there was a subtle smile on his well-groomed face, Sarah, who had been staring nkly at him, stopped twisting her feet.


    "Ack!"


    Ethan grabbed Sarah, who had lost her focus in an instant, with his strong arms, and pulled her into his arms.


    "Careful."


    Sarah trembled at the soft voice whispering in her ear once more and hurriedly got away from Ethan.


    "Ah. That''s"


    Sarah''s face was red as if it was about to explode as she got out of Ethan''s arms. With Sarah''s embarrassed face, which was rarely seen, Ethan briefly covered his mouth with his hand, which was about toe loose. Sarah hurriedly waved her hand and made an excuse.


    "It was really a mistake just now, a mistake."


    "Yes, I got it."


    "Really!"


    "Yes yes."


    "Don''t make fun of me!"


    Ethan nodded obediently, but Sarah couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being teased. However, Ethan''s smile, which was slightly raised, looked good, so Sarah eventuallyughed.


    "It may be because it''s fun to tease me, but it''s nice to see Duke-nim smiling better than before."


    "......?"


    Ethan raised one eyebrow and ran his hand over the corner of his mouth, perhaps not knowing that he was smiling. The tips of his fingers gently touched the corners of his lips. He nodded his head slightly.


    "I see."


    "Didn''t you know?"


    At Sarah''s question, Ethan raised his gaze and just stared at her face. Then he nodded as if he knew something.


    "I didn''t know."


    "Fufu. It''s nice to be able tough well. ude-nim is also smiling a lot these days."


    Sarah smiled proudly. She liked the atmosphere of the mansion, which was softening as the day went bypared to when she first came. As she steadily pressed Ambrosia''s power, the servants who were afraid of ude at first seemed to be relieved and approached him again like before.


    "......"


    Ethan felt the warm change that had blown over Ambrosia more than anyone else. He realized it even more every time he saw ude showing himself a little more diverse expression every morning. Everything changed little by little because of Sarah, and Ethan liked it.


    "Sarah."


    "Yes?"


    "Thanks to you, I have realized something."


    Saying so, Ethan stretched out his hand to Sarah again. He held Sarah''s hand firmly as if he was not going to let go. Then he slowly pulled her hand, kissed the back of her hand, lifted his gaze, and looked at Sarah.


    "You have to take responsibility for that, you."


    <b>***</b>


    It was not easy to run a bar in a town where monsters invaded several times a day. First of all, alcohol was considered a suicide act for young people, who had to live in tension all the time. Even merchants were often attacked by monsters, so things that were not daily necessities were considered a luxury. So, the only bar in Alton Estate was the inn run by Baker.


    "Uhaha!"


    "Let''s drink and die!"


    Baker''s Inn was doing well in its own way, but these days it was enjoying a boom that would never be seen in a lifetime. Thanks to the arrival of the First Prince to Alton Estate, knights and servants escorting him often used the bar. Not only that, but it wasrgely due to the sudden appearance of a customer one day who gave alcohol to everyone who drank at the bar.


    "Today, I will give each of the big brothers here a ss of beer as well!"


    "Wow! I love you, you punk!"


    "You''re the best, Oliven!!"


    Hearing that there was a big shot customer who gave out alcohol every day, drunk people from Alton Estate flocked to Baker''s Inn. And the name of the great guest was Oliven, an immature young master who came to travel after hearing the rumors of the monster forest.


    "Aiya, Oliven! Are you really an aristocrat?"


    "Of course, of course, otherwise we can''t drink alcohol like this every day."


    Even today, the guests who got drinks from Oliven came to him staggeringly drunk already.


    "Eyy, what are you talking about? I kept telling you. I ran away from home because I didn''t want to inherit the business."


    "How much did you carry when you ran away?"


    Customers who were deceived by Oliven''s natural acting giggled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Still, thanks to you, I''m going to fill my stomach with alcohol!"


    "Haha, then my big brothers Can you please listen to my one request?"


    "What? A favor? What is it? Tell me right now. I''ll listen to everything!"


    Oliven wrapped his arms around the shoulder of the man who was pounding on his chest and ranting like a snake and said in a subdued voice.


    "You know, I''m the blood of a merchant, please hear me out, our big brother! I heard you work for a precious person here."


    "Ha Right, I''m working under a very precious person!"


    "Then big brother, help me sell one thing over there."


    "What? What do you sell?"


    "No, some of the items I stole from home are expensive and can''t be sold. I need someone to buy it for me here."


    "Hmm"


    "Shouldn''t I sell some of this to earn travel expenses and make money to buy alcohol for my big brother like this?"


    At the sly words of Oliven, the man blinked his thin eyes and fell into agony for a moment. Then another customer next to him, who was listening to this conversation, roared and sided with Oliven.


    "That''s right! You! How many drinks did you get from Oliven, so let''s sell at least one thing for him!"


    "Ah crikey So troublesome, really."


    The man agonized with his arms folded for a while. He was a handyman working under the first emperor who had been expelled here. That was why he went back and forth with the First Prince''s attendants and put his face on it. Because the First Prince was often vicious and rude, his servants often asked for things to calm his mood.


    "That, I''ll see your stuff once?"


    "Aigoo, let''s let''s. Let me tell you what this is!"


    Done. Oliven softly lit his eyes and pulled out a round orb from his bosom. The transparent marble-like orb shimmered mysteriously in the light.


    "It''s from a foreign country, but isn''t it called an orb that can summon beings that make wishese true?"


    "Summoning beings that make your wishe true?"


    "Ah, that''s what I''m saying!"


    "If that''s real, you should''ve made a wish. Why would you want to sell it? Are you telling me to y a prank on that precious person?"


    The man was furious at the nonsense story. However, Oliven continued with a smile as he knew it would happen.


    "Aigoo, big brother! What''s so important about making your wishe true or not? Nobles rush in like a hound when they see something morous and rare."


    "Um"


    "It''s enough for me to dispose of this treasure trove at an expensive price, so please just try slipping it for me! Half of the sale price will be paid to my big brother as an introduction fee!"


    "Ah, but still. Wouldn''t it be sold only when it looks a little usible outwardly?"


    The man soon waved his hands and refused, although he was tempted. The precious person to whom he had to deliver that orb was a very fearful opponent.


    "It''s pretty usible. Now, look at this."


    "......Huh?"


    Oliven pushed the orb close to the man''s nose. Then, the mysterious light suddenly shed and swirled in the orb, and soon it cracked and scattered like a snowstorm and disappeared.


    "What? Is this an artifact? You should have said that first! How can such light be!"


    The man''s eyes widened at the strange sight. Seeing the face of the man peering back and forth through the orb over and over again, Oliven swallowed a secretly fishyugh.

 Chapter 56:

    Chapter 56:


    <b>***</b>


    "Damn bastard, how dare you ignore me!"


    "N, no, Prince-nim. How dare I!"


    "How long do you think I''ll be here! I am the one who will be the Emperor of this Empire! To such an important person like me, you, you!"


    "Aaargh!"


    The castle of the lord of the Alton Estate, where the First Prince resided, was constantly ripped by shouts and screams. Today was no different, so the sound of servants being beaten because one of the servants of Lord Alton''s castle offended the First Prince was resounding.


    "......Tsk, someone is dying again today."


    Philip Alton, the lord of Alton Estate, clicked his tongue while listening to the sound. Philip''s second son, Powell, who followed quietly, narrowed his forehead and said.


    "Father. Will you really leave the First Prince alone?"


    Philip stopped walking at the voice full of dissatisfaction and asked.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "How long do we have to ept the First Prince''s actions?"


    ".......Still, isn''t he the First Prince of the Empire? It is natural to serve the master as a servant."


    "Don''t you know the situation of the First Prince? He''s done now. Those who will be our masters are over there in the capital!"


    "Powell Alton, watch yournguage."


    "Father, don''t you know who will be out of sight while giving the First Prince this convenience?"


    Philip, who knew better than anyone else that his son was worried about this family and the estate, sighed quietly.


    "But now our master is His Majesty, and he is His Majesty''s dearest son."


    "......Is it the ugly son that His Majesty the Emperor loves the most? Or is it this Empire?"


    "Powell!"


    "Didn''t Father notice it as soon as he saw him? The First Prince can''t be the Emperor! His Majesty knows that, so he has not yet handed over the throne to his beloved son, and he was wandering around!"


    p, Powell''s body shook violently with the sound of his cheeks being pped. Philip pped Powell on the cheek. Powell grabbed his throbbing cheek and looked at his father with startled eyes.


    "Disloyalty, Powell."


    "......"


    Powell bit his lips as he saw his father''s back after his humble but stern words. There was a time when he once respected that straight loyalty to the Crombell Empire. But now, in his eyes, his father was only a weak man who was attached to the blood of that freaking Emperor rather than his family.


    "We can''t let our family hold on to the wrong lines like this, Father."


    Powell turned around and walked the opposite way from his father. It was on the side where the room of the First Prince was located.


    "Save me, please save me! Save me!


    Inside the room, the sound of the servant who disobeyed the First Prince being beaten was in full swing. Powell twisted his face and clenched his fists. Most of the attendants brought from the Imperial Pce by the First Prince had be half-dead and were suffering from anxiety. After thest servant of the First Prince who was now being beaten, the next person to serve would be the servants of the Alton family.


    ''I can''t even sacrifice the people of the Alton family. It''s an unnecessary waste.''


    Powell thought so and knocked on the first prince''s door.


    "First Prince-nim, It''s Powell Alton. Can Ie in for a moment?"


    "I have told you not toe in during the training session?!"


    "I''m sorry. It''s urgent"


    "Come in!"


    Hearing the First Prince''s reply, Powell tried to control his expression. After taking a moment to catch his breath, he opened the door with a smile on his face.


    "First Prince-nim."


    "......Haa, what could it be?"


    The First Prince was sweating with a whip in one hand. Since he came to Alton Estate, he had been confined to his room and drank only without eating properly. Although the First Prince boasted of his splendid body size before that, as he repeated such a life, he lost a lot of weight and looked quite haggard.


    "It''s because there''s a gift I''ve been looking for First Prince-nim from afar. I brought it specially."


    To Powell''s words, the First Prince answered with a crumpled face.


    "Is it possible to bring in a present that suits my ss from such a shabby ce? You''ve done something useless."


    Still, seeing him behaving like a future emperor, a pathetic voice filled Powell''s throat. He didn''t seem to know what it meant to be deprived of the right to the throne.


    ''He thinks he can go back at any time if the Emperor changes his mind.''


    From now on, the First Prince would not be able to set foot on thend of the capital for good. Since he was deprived of his right to inherit the throne, he was not qualified to be the Emperor of Crombell even if he was the son of the Empress or married to a foreign royal family. Knowing that, but turning a blind eye to it, Powell judged that the First Prince was out of his mind.


    "They said it was a hidden treasure from a fallen dynasty. It''s like an artifact to summon a being who grants wishes."


    "Artifact?"


    "Yes."


    Powell nodded and ced an orb emitting a mysterious light from his bosom on the table. It was said that the items that did not look ordinary at first nce were circted in Baker''s Inn in the estate. Baker''s Inn was the ce where he nted eyes and ears to examine the lives of the people living in the territory. There, an unidentified merchant offered a deal, and it was reported to him immediately.


    "As you know, artifacts are precious just by their existence. The only one who can own this in ournd is First Prince-nim."


    "Give it to me right now!"


    The First Prince rushed to the table and grabbed the artifact Powell had put down. His eyes looked impatient as if Powell would take it away at any moment. He seemed impatient to know whether the item sold by a wandering merchant who came to this humble territory on the outskirts of the Empire would be a real artifact or not. Powell, who swallowed a smallugh at the sight, raised his hands and said.


    "It''s said that it only responds to those who have a great desire. It''s an emotion that I don''t have when I''m satisfied with this smallnd."


    As Powell said so, he winked at the First Prince''s attendant, who was trembling in the corner. Realizing that he was trying to save his life, the servant quietly erased his presence and ran out of the room. The First Prince, who was drooling over the artifact, did not even notice that his servant was leaving.


    "A being who grants wishes!"


    "Artifacts have mysterious powers. May you have the power to get what you want"


    Powell also bowed his head, closed the door, and left.


    "......Go and get treatment. If you were a servant of the Imperial family, your status would be different, but the First Prince is truly."


    "Thank, thank you! I will definitely repay this favor."


    "Take care of your body first."


    "Yes, yes"


    The First Prince''s attendant returned to the amodation with a limp. Powell swallowed his bitter emotions as he looked at the servant''s retreating back. In the end, he could not entrust the care of the First Prince to the people of Alton Estate, so he could only save him. Powell quickly turned around as if he had nothing to do with the First Prince. The First Prince seemed to have turned his eyes to the artifact, so he would probably not look for a time to vent his anger. If they properly treated the First Prince''s servants who were in a bad shape in the meantime, they would be able to buy time again.


    "I''ll have to persuade Father."


    Prior to that, Powell once again strengthened his determination to drive out the First Prince from this lord''s castle. So he did not see a mysterious light leaking out through the door of the First Prince''s room. Without even thinking about it, the thing he handed over just to buy time could be real.


    <b>***</b>


    "......!"


    As soon as the First Prince got the orb in his hand, he stared nkly at the mysterious light that began to shine. The light slowly permeated the olive-like color, and then theplex forms swirled around in a mess, creating the shape of a magic circle.


    "Ha, haha"


    The First Prince smirked at the fact that the artifact Powell handed over was real. He said that it only responded to beings with a great desire, and that statement seemed to be true. At that time. The artifact radiated a brighter light, and a tremendous gust of wind began to blow from the little orb.


    "Heok!"


    The First Prince could not resist the strong wind and fell backward. In the corner of the room that was being messed up around the orb, the First Prince saw the figure of a person slowly taking shape. He was a man d in a robe embroidered with splendid patterns, and when he was fully formed, the wind from the orb stopped like a lie.


    "I was going to present it to Master."


    The man summoned from the marble exhaled loudly, and as soon as he found the First Prince, he approached with a gesture full of excitement. He was smiling as if his mouth was tearing apart under the robe covering half of his face.


    "Found it."


    He said, poking his finger at the neck of the First Prince, who was staring nkly at him.


    "You, you have been struck by that power. I can see the remnants left."

 Chapter 57:

    Chapter 57:


    <b>***</b>


    "Nanny is so pretty!"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah!"


    ude hovered around Sarah, seemingly excited, praising her over and over again. Sarah received ude''s gaze on her body and made a big turn. Then udeughed out loud and gave her a round of apuse.


    "Isn''t ude-nim very cool too?"


    "Do I look fine?"


    "Of course! Our ude-nim, aren''t you already like a gentleman?"


    ude was also very lovely, dressed in pretty clothes. Ethan, who looked at ude and Sarah, who gave each other a thumbs up while praising each other, coughed a little to appeal to his presence.


    ".......Hmm."


    Ethan pretended not to care, smoothed his clothes, and waited for his turn to be praised. It was because Ethan, who wore the costume of the same design as ude, was several times more dazzling than usual. However, ude only blushed slightly while looking at Ethan, but said nothing, and looked back at Sarah.


    "What should I do at the party?"


    "Eat a lot of delicious food, dance, make a lot of friends and have fun!"


    "......"


    Ethan seemed a little disappointed at the gaze that shifted away from him without regret. Sarah, who noticed it, smiled quietly to herself.


    "But what if there''s someone like Young Master Naven?"


    "There''s Duke-nim! He''s going to attend the party with you, I''m sure ude-nim will always be in his line of sight."


    At Sarah''s words, ude looked at Ethan, who looked down at him quietly from his side. When their eyes met, Ethan raised his ringed hand and stroked ude''s head once heavily. Then a faint light shed on the ring. Ethan knew it but ignored it.


    "I''d like you to tell me everything like you told mest time."


    "......Yes!"


    ude blinked his sparkling eyes and nodded. ude had stammered and told Ethan all about how hard it was thest time he was bullied by Young Master Naven while Sarah was watching. Contrary to ude''s expectation that he would be severely scolded for being weak, Ethan stroked his head and said this.


    ''It must have been very difficult. I''m sorry that I only found out now, ude.''


    After that, the noble children who were there on that day, including Naven, could not pass through the gates of Ambrosia''s mansion. ording to Sarah, they were all frightened by their father''s scolding and ran away. From that moment on, ude''s fear disappeared. Because his father said he was stronger. Because his father said he was on his side now.


    "You must depart now."


    At that time, Veron, who was waiting in front of the carriage, approached and said.


    "Let''s go."


    Ethan put his hands in ude''s armpits and lifted him up, putting him in the carriage. Seeing the child sitting quietly on a chair with soft cushions, Ethan turned around and looked at Sarah, stretching out his hand. Sarah smiled and took his hand.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation today."


    "Let''s do our best."


    Ethan answered gently and skillfully led Sarah. Sarah got into the carriage and sat down next to ude, stroking the child''s head. ude''s excited feet were fluttering cutely in the air. Ethan asked as he saw the two smiling as they looked at each other without any worries.


    "At today''s party, you will be announced as ude''s nanny in front of others. Will it be okay?"


    "Why? Is that a problem?"


    "Because you''re Countess Millen. A lot of words will probablye and go."


    "It doesn''t matter. What greater glory could there be than to raise an upright sessor of Ambrosia?"


    A faint smile spread across Ethan''s lips at Sarah''s casual reply.


    <b>***</b>


    The Imperial party hosted by the Second Prince Ilior de Crombell was held in the most spacious and splendid Stenia Hall of the Imperial Pce. On the surface, it was a party to cheer for the First Prince, Cazer de Crombell, who had gone to study abroad and to pray for a safe return, but all the nobles of the Crombell Empire knew the true meaning of this party.


    "Have you heard of rumors that the First Prince, who was expelled to the Alton Estate, has be half crazy?"


    "It''s very barren, so you can hear the cries of monsters at night, right?"


    "Yeah, it would be more difficult not to go crazy in that kind of ce."


    "Second Prince-nim is also very, very heartless."


    The noblewomen covered their mouths with their fans, biting their tongues as if they were sorry, but from the inside of the fan, they raised their beautiful lips and smiled broadly. The aristocrats who supported the First Prince were either not present here or were watching from the corner without making a loud sound. One power had copsed. For a very long time, the desires that depended on the Emperor''s tant favoritism were shattered. And there were other desires to fill the broken vacancy.


    "Duke Ethan Ambrosia-nim, Young Lord ude Ambrosia-nim, and Sarah Millen-nim areing in!"


    The eyes of the nobles shone blue when they heard the name called by the Imperial servant. Everyone in Stenia Hall''s gaze fell on Ambrosia, who was slowly entering the hall at the same time.


    "Ha"


    A sigh escaped from the lips of the nobles who looked at Ethan Ambrosia walking ahead. A living sculpture was walking in. Since he was Duke Ambrosia, who seldom attends social parties like this, there were a lot of people in the party venue who wanted to see him a little closer.


    "Isn''t it fascinating whenever you see him?"


    "Why is such a person still alone..., maybe he still has feelings for the deceased Duchess?"


    "No way. To be honest, I saw those two together and they were so indifferent to each other. It''s so miraculous that Young Lord Ambrosia was born."


    They couldn''t even think of approaching him, and the sound of swallowing saliva could be heard from all over the ce. The Duke of Ambrosia was always polite and well-mannered, but he had an atmosphere that was difficult to approach. Even if they tried to ask for a dance, they felt suffocated when they met Duke Ambrosia''s blue eyes.


    "Young Lord Ambrosia looks just like his father."


    "I know. If you''re looking at that face, you imagine something sweet without realizing it. For example, like the childhood of Duke Ambrosia-nim......"


    Thedies blushed as they alternately looked at the faces of Ambrosia''s father and son.


    "ude Ambrosia, I am finally seeing the name that has only been mentioned by Viscount Naven."


    "Don''t say that name too recklessly. You don''t want to go sightseeing in Alton Estate, do you?"


    "Ehem"


    The attention of people whispering about ude was directed to Sarah Millen, who appeared with Ambrosia''s father and son.


    "Am I looking in vain now?"


    "Oh, not at all."


    "He definitely said Sarah Millen, right?"


    "Yes, I heard it clearly."


    The voices of the astonishing nobles rang exceptionally louder in the Stenia Hall. As soon as she was called the flower of the social world, Sarah Millen, who disappeared after receiving the position of Countess, appeared after 6 years. Together with the Duke of Ambrosia and his son.


    "I''ve heard that Count Millen''s family is living in seclusion. Was he even a vassal of Ambrosia?"


    "Could it be? If it''s the Millen family, it''s the family contributing to the founding of the country."


    "Actually, there is a saying that Young Lord Ambrosia''s nanny is Sarah Millen."


    "What? What are you talking about? What do you mean Countess Millen is just a nanny?"


    "The Duke of Ambrosia made an assessment and brought her there. He''s asking her to take care of his son until he grows up. I heard that the deceased Duchess and Countess Millen are close friends."


    The rtionship between the deceased Duchess Dieline and Sarah was so famous that they nodded their heads in agreement.


    "If so, that could be the case, but Isn''t Countess Millen suffering a loss being just a nanny like that?"


    "That''s none of our business. Do you know what we should pay attention to here? Sarah Millen is still single!"


    "Ah, indeed. If she wants to stay with Young Lord Ambrosia until he grows up, the sessor to Count Millen''s family is vacant..."


    "If someonees into the Millen family as a son-inw, he will be Count Millen! Moreover, since Countess Millen has a strong rtionship with Ambrosia''s sessor, what better marriage could there be than this?"


    The twinkling eyes of the second son who needed the title and the noblemen who had just entered the marriage market turned to Sarah Millen.


    "Besides, look at that figure. She''s so beautiful"


    The noblewomen covered their mouths with fans and smiled secretly. What was the funniest thing in the world? It was to see suitors rushing at a woman like a swarm of bees.

 Chapter 58:

    Chapter 58:


    <b>***</b>


    The capital of the Crombell Empire was always crowded. Finding people in a ce like this was as difficult as picking the stars in the sky.


    "It''s not here either. I don''t see any reaction."


    "......"


    "Are you going to keep doing that? Benjamin."


    "......"


    "Ha."


    Benjamin did not answer. Belluna sighed heavily, sweeping her hair. It had been quite some time since they arrived, but they could not find a single hair of their master. Like fate, or like a miracle, they didn''t evene across their master by chance.


    ''Maybe we didn''t recognize our master even if we ran into her.''


    Thinking like that, no matter how much Belluna was, it was inevitable that her body would sag from disappointment. It seemed the same with Benjamin.


    "Until when will you stop bringing it with you again? Tsk."


    Benjamin had been sitting on the ground for a while, taking out a note left by his master and looking at it. Their master originallymunicated by creating letters above her head with mana. Then, sometimes on a good day, she would tear the paper like this and write them by hand, and Benjamin morbidly put them together in a bottle.


    "Do you still have it?"


    "There is nothing to throw away from the words that Master left. All together"


    Belluna nced at the note Benjamin was looking at.


    [Benjamin, you were dozing off, right? You got caught. It''s no use pretending not to be.]


    Indeed, there was nothing to throw away. Belluna shook her head as she looked at Benjamin, who was cherishing the words their master had given him as a joke.


    "Get up. There''s no time to waste here. If you''re going to stay here, I''ll go find her by myself."


    "......That''s right."


    Benjamin staggered to his feet, tucking the notes he was reading into his arms. Fatigue tantly descended beneath his eyes. It was because he continued to push through the arduous schedule without sleeping a wink. Looking at him, she wondered if it was right for them to be so hung up and obsessed with their master like that. It would never be what their master wanted. She could be sure of that. But Belluna once again moved her steps and murmured as she watched Benjamin spread his mana wide and long.


    "After all, who am I to only say that to Benjamin?"


    Belluna''s voice, which was scattered bitterly, was unfathomably weak. Like Benjamin, she took out a piece of paper she had kept in her arms and looked at it.


    [Belluna, my disciple who shines like a star. Thank you always. This is a secret from other children, but. I''m sure you''ll seed me one day when I''m no longer the head of the magic tower. Belluna, I believe you will be able to lead the magic tower excellently. I always, always believe in you. My heart is at ease because of you.]


    It was a note that their master had secretly handed to her a few days before she disappeared. From then on, Belluna knew that their master was preparing to leave. Even though she knew, she went out to find their master, not convinced. Swallowing her sigh, Belluna followed Benjamin and spread her mana. At the same time, the space between them distorted and a gentle wind began to blow. Noticing who wasing here from the color of magic, Benjamin narrowed his brows and muttered.


    "......He''s here."


    And at that moment, Oliven appeared.


    "Hi, dear friends!"


    Benjamin''s face was beautifully distorted by Oliven''s clear and powerful voice.


    "Did you leave me and have some ie?"


    As she saw Oliven provoking Benjamin as soon as he arrived, Belluna grabbed the back of his neck with one hand and asked.


    "Why are you here now? With your skills, you could have arrived earlier than us, right?"


    "Hey, Belluna Put me down!"


    "You won''t say you''re only here now because you''ve been throwing up all the time, right?"


    "Of, of course. Belluna-nim. So please let go of me and talk things out."


    Oliven crouched his shoulders as he saw Belluna''s sparkling eyes. Benjamin was always angry and quarreling with him, but the most frightening one when getting angry was Belluna. Oliven was more afraid of Belluna, who quietly warned him with her eyes, than Benjamin, who rushed to kill him. As she quietly nodded her head, Belluna could not hide her displeasure and let Oliven go.


    "Phew!"


    Oliven sighed with great relief and took a few steps back from Belluna and Benjamin. It was a very small measure to protect himself.


    "I thought if I followed you guys, you''d be so devastated, so I used my brain a little bit."


    Oliven shrugged his shoulders and smiled brightly as if he was relieved of the distance.


    "I told you. Just as we''re obsessed with Master, we need to find the power that Master is obsessed with."


    With that said, Oliven rummaged through his arms and pulled out a small clothed moneybag, and turned it over. Then small jewels poured down from the clothed moneybag.


    "Oliven, these are"


    "That''s right. They are magic stones that contain ''that'' power that Master is obsessed with."


    "Don''t tell me you stole them from Master''sb?"


    At Belluna''s startling words, Oliven blinked slowly as if something was wrong.


    "I can''t help it? In order to find the hidden Master, you have to do something that makes Master appear."


    "Oliven!"


    "And I wasn''t the only one thinking this, right?"


    "What?"


    "These are all the magic stones in Master''sb. That''s why I only brought these with me."


    "No way"


    Belluna looked at the magic stones rolling at Oliven''s feet. Even if she looked at it roughly, that number was not enough. Originally, it had to be so many that it was enough to fill Master''sboratory.


    "No way."


    Belluna''s eyes filled with reasonable doubts turned to Benjamin.


    "......"


    Seeing Benjamin secretly avoiding her gaze, Belluna shook her head with a throbbing headache.


    "Master, why did you only raise these jerks like this?"


    At the sound of Belluna''s groaning, both Oliven and Benjamin were furious at the same time.


    "What''s wrong with us?!"


    "Don''t tie me up with Oliven. It''s unpleasant."


    Belluna chewed them out without letting them parry first.


    "I''ll confiscate them all."


    "Aing, Belluna."


    "Confiscate."


    "......So mean!"


    Oliven tried to act cute, but Belluna cut it like a knife and held out her hand. In the end, he collected the magic stones that fell on the floor and ced them in Belluna''s hand.


    "Benjamin, you too."


    "......Not mine. I need to use them."


    "What are you going to do with all that? Didn''t Master said that she wouldn''t tolerate anything that harms you?"


    Silver mana began to swirl in Belluna''s hand. What she said was no joke. Those magic stones contained the power that Master was studying. It was a power that took away the life force. If it was not the owner of that power who dealt with them, or if it was impossible to pay for the life force of another dimension like Master, those magic stones should not be touched recklessly.


    "They''re dangerous items. I''ll have to put them back in Master''sb."


    "But Belluna, I''ve already used them."


    "What?"


    "I already used them. About two."


    "Oliven!"


    Belluna screamed in astonishment. She, who rarely lost her cool, was so angry that Oliven had to contemte for a moment.


    "Belluna. It''s a power that''s not a big deal to Master. As she always said, you just vomit some blood."


    "You, do you really want to die at my hands?"


    Belluna''s mana quickly strangled Oliven. Oliven''s two feet fell off the ground and struggled.


    "Keok, hey, that''s too much!"


    "Just vomiting blood? Do you really think so? Huh?"


    Oliven looked at Belluna with his eyes rolling and shook his head from side to side with difficulty.


    "Stop it, Belluna."


    Benjamin, who usually didn''t care if Oliven was dead or not, grabbed Belluna''s arm and began to stop her. As such, the killing intent flowing out of Belluna was real. Oliven realized that if he nodded his head here even slightly, Belluna would break his head without hesitation.


    "Benjamin, if you think so too, you will die at my hands first before you can see Master again."


    "I never think that way. The same goes for Oliven."


    "......"

 Chapter 59:

    Chapter 59:


    Whenever their master vomited blood, Belluna recalled Oliven, who was watching the sight with his reddened eyes. The anger that filled those red eyes was not directed at their master.


    "Good."


    Bellunapletely retracted her mana. Then a harsh cough erupted from Oliven''s mouth.


    "Cough, cough! Thank you so much for trusting me!"


    Benjamin took a deep breath as he looked at Oliven, who didn''t stop being sarcastic to the end.


    "......So what did you find out? How are you going to use Master''s magic stones?"


    "They''re the tool to recognize Master. If you just spill them nearby, Master won''t be able to let them go."


    "In order to do that, Master will have to use her power again!"


    "Did you think you could find Master without any cost?"


    Benjamin couldn''t say anything at Oliven''s words. Their master would never reveal herself. If it was an identity that would be revealed so easily, she could not have hidden it so tightly during the countless hours they spent together in the magic tower.


    "Our rtionship with Master ended at the magic tower. She told us disciples to live our own lives and let her go."


    "......"


    "We''re not ready yet, but Master who left without saying anything like that is bad."


    There was a faint cry in Oliven''s voice. He clenched his fist for a moment, opened it, and soon raised his head and said.


    "So, first of all, I contacted the First Prince in Alton Estate."


    "The First Prince? Why the First Prince?"


    "Think about it. Master is here in this Empire, do you think she''ll just be quiet? I''m sure she''s the one who''s going to make a big incident out of it."


    "That''s true."


    At Oliven''s words, Benjamin unconsciously nodded his head. Their master was definitely a person who drove idents. Among the incidents that urred in the magic tower, their master was always involved in the major incidents.


    "So I investigated the most tumultuous incident in the Empire. That''s the case in which the First Prince was deprived of his right to inherit the throne."


    "......It is said that he has a vicious personality andcks qualities. I''ve heard the rumors about him from the magic tower as well."


    "Do you know what was the most decisive factor?"


    Oliven lowered his voice subtly as if he were telling a secret. It was a voice that had made them have no choice but to pay attention to him. Benjamin, who knew what happened when Oliven used this voice, narrowed his forehead and wrinkled his face. Just imagining how shady the ns were made his head hurt.


    "......"


    "......"


    Benjamin and Belluna''s gazes met. They knew that they were thinking the same thing without saying anything. However, it was true that there was no other way, so in the end, they had no choice but to listen to Oliven.


    "He touched Young Lord Ambrosia."


    "......What does that have to do with our master?"


    "To be exact, he wielded a sword at Young Lord Ambrosia and his nanny. It is said that the Duke of Ambrosia, who witnessed it firsthand, spewed fire from his mouth."


    "I know. That''s why I wanted to know what does that have to do with our master?"


    "Even after hearing this, don''t you feel something? What have you been doing in the capital all this time?"


    Benjamin, who was quietly listening to Oliven''s words, sighed and added some words.


    "The Duke of Ambrosia made a new nanny for his son. They say she''s the heir to Count Millen''s family."


    "Oh, Benjamin. You weren''t just idling around, were you?"


    "Shut up."


    Belluna pped Oliven''s finger, which was pointing at Benjamin while he was smiling, and urged him to continue to talk.


    "So? Keep talking."


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit weird? Well yes, the First Prince did wield his sword a little, but could that deprive him of his right to seed to the throne?"


    At Oliven''s words, Benjamin reorganized the information he had gathered in the capital again in his head. Then, the parts that felt reluctant started to surface one by one.


    "......Ambrosia''s power could have been that significant."


    "Or there might be something that makes the Emperor more frightened than that."


    "Or maybe it''s something like this. For example, it was his nanny, not Young Lord Ambrosia, that shouldn''t have been touched."


    "......"


    At this moment, the same doubt entered the minds of the three of them. As they looked at each other, the doubt gradually turned into a feeling close to certainty. At that time, Oliven smiled and said.


    "Now, here''s the problem. What did I find out after contacting the First Prince?"


    <b>***</b>


    The party he came to for the first time was spectacr. There were many people in many colorful costumes. When he first entered the Stenia Hall, his eyes that had been spinning had now regained stability and he could look at people one by one. His father, Ethan Ambrosia, was surrounded by adults from afar, and so was his nanny. Ethan and Sarah stayed away for a while, saying that they would not disturb the children''s y, as it was a party attended by children of ude''s age.


    ''No one ys with me''


    Contrary to their expectations, however, children of his age were nothing more than boring callow and ignorant kids to the rtively mature ude. The more grown-up children did not even approach ude, as the Young Master of Viscount Naven''s family mistreated ude and his whole family got an admonition. He didn''t even want to approach the children who avoided his gaze every time they made eye contact. In the midst of so much dissatisfaction, it was Sarah who caught ude''s attention.


    "May, May."


    "Yes, ude-nim."


    "See that old man over there smiling at Nanny?"


    "Yes, I can see him very well."


    ude stared intently at an unknown man in the distance, conversing with Sarah. He was an attractive man with tall stature, wide shoulders, and a refreshing smile. He had been tired of watching men rushing to his nanny like fire moths before, but if he was to choose the best out of them, that man was a decent person. Unlike the other men who backed away without even talking to his nanny a few times because of some excuses, that person had been talking for quite some time. However, in ude''s eyes, he who seemed like a star was only flirting next to his nanny.


    "He doesn''t even know that Nanny just smiles out of courtesy."


    "It seems that he mistakenly thinks that Sarah-nim is really enjoying herself."


    "What an ugly sight."


    "He desires the one who is out of his league."


    May and ude''s eyes met as they exchanged words one by one.


    "......"


    "......"


    Even if they didn''t say anything more, they understood each other. ude and May held each other''s invisible hands and strengthened their solidarity.


    "Go to Nanny and tell her I fell."


    "Yes, ude-nim. I''ll run right away."


    May ran towards Sarah without looking back. ude theny down on the floor without hesitation.


    "Ah, Young Lord Ambrosia?"


    The eyes of children of the same age and aristocrats around him gathered on ude, but he did not care. It bothered him to see a man uglier than his father attached to his nanny, and he couldn''t stand it.


    "Sarah-nim!"


    Meanwhile, May stood in front of Sarah with a very tense face.


    "May? What''s the matter?"


    "That''s, that''s"


    May was restless and whispered in a small voice in Sarah''s ear.


    "ude-nim fell down, but he can''t get up for some reason."


    "What?"


    What do you mean he can''t get up?


    Sarah''s face quickly became contemtive. With her face that had hardened in an instant, Sarahpletely forgot the existence of the unknown man with whom she had been talking a while ago, and immediately turned around and left.


    "Ah, that...! Countess Millen!"


    The unknown man pitifully reached out to Sarah''s back, but she was already far away. After her first dance with the Duke of Ambrosia, he was stunned to get a chance to talk to Sarah Millen, who was not dancing with anyone, by beating other suitors who flocked around her like bees. May, who was looking at it, swallowed a fishy smile without knowing it.


    "Oh no, I''m sorry, Sir. Something happened to a very important person to Countess Millen-nim, so she left first without leaving such a farewell."


    To May, who apologized politely while bending one knee, the man struggled with a shivering face and nodded.


    "It, it doesn''t matter. She might be."


    "Thank you for your generous consideration."


    May tantly patted her chest as if she was happy, and smiled brightly. Then she turned around and muttered in a very low voice, but audible enough to that poor man.

 Chapter 60:

    Chapter 60:


    "ude-nim?"


    Sarah hurriedly ran towards ude''s ce. She saw ude lying on his back, surrounded by other children.


    "Oh my God, ude-nim! Are you hurt? Why didn''t the servants take any action!"


    She lifted ude up without caring about her dress being wrinkled.


    "Nannyy"


    Then ude wrapped his arms around Sarah''s neck and hugged her tightly, in a voice full of tears.


    "Heaven! What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know."


    ude shook his head, tightening his arms even more and hugging Sarah. Suddenly, thousands of thoughts rushed through her head as she soothed ude, who wasining while acting like a child. Maybe he was sick somewhere, or he was sick from eating something wrong. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to lie down in the middle of this party hall. Sarah''s expression quickly turned into worry.


    "Sarah, what''s going on?"


    At that time, Ethan, who was observing the dynamics of this side from afar, felt something unusual and approached.


    "......Huu."


    ude cried slightly when he saw Ethan approaching him in Sarah''s arms. When Ethan and Sarah came to him, the sadness of being alone among strangers rushed in.


    "Uaaang!"


    So, contrary to the original n, ude burst into tears of sadness.


    "What''s going on! Heaven!"


    Sarah was surprised and looked at Ethan, soothing ude. Ethan was also surprised as his eyes were wide open and looking at ude.


    "First of all, there is a lounge that was given to Ambrosia for exclusive use by the Imperial family."


    Ethan took over and hugged ude for Sarah, who seemed even more surprised than him. At that moment, the ring on Ethan''s finger shone with a strange light. Ethan, noticing this, narrowed his forehead and hurriedly walked out of the party with his long legs.


    "Sir Harper, call the doctor."


    "Yes. My Lord."


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to give Jade instructions.


    "Oh my. Young Lord Ambrosia seems to be sick somewhere."


    "Didn''t he look fine until recently?"


    "Even though he looked more mature than a child, he''s still a 6-year-old kid."


    The people left at the party murmured and talked about ude. Sarah left those people behind, hurriedly followed Ethan, and asked May who was following her.


    "What happened to ude-nim while I was away?"


    "Ah no He just didn''t like being alone."


    May left out the statement that ude had instructed her to disturb Sarah and the flirty man. Sarah nodded her head but quickly followed Ethan.


    "Hic. Hiic."


    ude, who entered Ambrosia''s lounge, sniffled as if he had calmed down a bit. Ethan took a handkerchief out of his pocket and handed it over to ude. ude was just holding the handkerchief Ethan handed over in his hand.


    "ude-nim, What happened? Where do you hurt?"


    Sarah gently pulled the handkerchief out of ude''s hand and asked, bringing it to his nose. ude, who blew his nose coolly, shook his head and replied.


    "Noo"


    "ude-nim, do you remember when I said you had to tell others so other people can know how you feel?"


    "Yeah."


    "You have to tell me so that I can know and listen to what ude-nim wants."


    "......"


    At Sarah''s words, ude kept his mouth shut for a moment. It was Ethan who could not stand the silence and opened his mouth.


    "If anyone has bullied you, please tell me."


    "......Father."


    ude looked up at Ethan as if he had been moved by the gentle voice that had a firm resonance. But at the following words, ude''s face stiffened.


    "I''ll quietly erase that person from your life. I can promise you that."


    "Duke-nim!"


    There are things you can''t say to a child!


    What he said to ude in such a caring and soft voice was very brutal and bloody. Sarah, who did not want to tell ude that she had already erased him from her life*, was appalled and stopped Ethan.


    "Don''t say scary things like that. Let''s hear from ude-nim first."


    ".......I understand."


    Ethan quietly nodded at Sarah''s words and looked at ude. It was a gaze that felt like he was going to wait for ude to speak first. That gesture was very reassuring. ude stuttered and opened his mouth.


    "You know, is Nanny getting married?"


    "Pardon?"


    Sarah''s eyes widened at ude''s sudden question. Sarah looked up at Ethan unconsciously. Ethan also looked at Sarah, perhaps surprised by ude''s words, and said.


    "Sarah, are you getting married?"


    "Me?"


    Sarah, who suddenly looked like she was getting married, pointed her finger at herself and asked back.


    "Why am I getting married?"


    "Nanny, what if Nanny marries the ugly uncle over there?"


    "Who is the ugly uncle"


    A few faces of aristocratic men who were already fading in Sarah''s memory came to mind and then disappeared. Compared to Ethan Ambrosia, all the men at the party were just ugly uncles, so it was difficult to pick someone specific.


    "If Nanny marries an ugly uncle, she can''t be my nanny."


    "What are you talking about? Why would I get married? I''ll be by your side for the rest of my life."


    "But everyone over there says they want to marry Nanny."


    "Pardon?"


    "They said if they marry Nanny, they can get a title and property. And because Nanny is pretty, at night..."


    "ude-nim!"


    Sarah, whose face turned pale blue, covered ude''s mouth. Her terrified gaze lost its focus and wandered dizzily.


    "ude, do you remember who said that?"


    Then Ethan asked in a chilly voice. ude looked at Ethan with tears in his eyes and shook his head. Ethan looked at ude silently for a moment, then raised his hand and stroked the boy''s head.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll, take care of it."


    "Take care of what!"


    Sarah felt like she was really going crazy, so she could only grab the hem of her dress to calm herself.


    ''What are they talking about where all the kids are listening!''


    There are things adults can say and things they can''t say in front of children!


    Sarah was sure that the nobles had deliberately spilled those words next to ude. When she thought of ude burst into tears because of what they would have said to look at the reaction of a young child for fun, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all nonsense. Adults who are not mature enough are not ashamed of lying through their teeth."


    "Huu"


    At Sarah''s words, ude felt his emotions rise up again. Come to think of it, he had never had doubts about Sarahing to him. It was because she said she liked him from the beginning and because he said he liked her. So, of course, he thought she was by his side. But here, as he overheard the nobles, ude realized something very small.


    ''Countess Millen is still young and beautiful, so why not meet the father-inw and make a fresh start?''


    ''I don''t know what she''s doing as a nanny to Young Lord Ambrosia. That bullshit y will be over soon.''


    ''She seems to be taking care of her friend''s son for a while. Countess Millen''s age is now just the right time to get married and have children.''


    ''She who will lead Count Millen''s family will not spend much time on this.''


    As they said, Sarah was young and pretty. From the moment she entered the party, young men and knights who wanted to talk to Sarah were lined up. If Sarah liked one of them, she would marry that person. Sarah would no longer be ude''s nanny.


    ''Then I''m not Nanny''s baby anymore. Because Nanny will have a real baby.''


    ude, who realized it by saying that, was now able to see why he found the men who had been talking to Sarah annoying. They made him realize that it was not natural for his nanny to be by his side. That was why he hated them and was annoyed. Now, just looking at those men, it seemed like anyone could take his nanny away.


    "I don''t want to lose Nanny"


    He really hated having his nanny taken away by someone else.

 Chapter 61:

    Chapter 61:


    Sarah caught people''s attention as soon as she appeared. She seemed quite ustomed to receiving people''s attention in this morous ce. The fact that she was once called the flower of high society could be heard by those people who constantly chatted. Therefore, ude had no choice but to be more anxious. This was because this ce, not the Ambrosia mansion, seemed to be where Sarah should be.


    "......"


    But no matter what ude thought, in Sarah''s eyes, he seemed to be just a cute puppy whining.


    ''How can, how can there be such a lovely creature?!''


    ude, who wanted to monopolize her, was so cute that she was going crazy.


    ''That''s right, that''s right, this is what babies are like at this time of the year.''


    ude was more mature than she thought, so she thought she wouldn''t be able to ept this kind of childishness, but she had a strange feeling. Sarah was overwhelmed and had no choice but to stare at ude nkly.


    ".......Nanny, will you marry me"


    ude clutched the hem of her dress with tears in his eyes, perhaps uneasy about Sarah''s silence. Sarah rolled her eyes and looked at the cute little hand that gripped the hem of her dress. Soon she covered her mouth with one hand. It seemed that what ude was clutching was her heart, not her dress.


    "I, how can I"


    "Eung?"


    "How can I leave ude-nim behind!"


    Sarah eventually couldn''t stand it and hugged ude tightly. She didn''t even care whether the hair that the servants touched with all their might was damaged or not. Sarah screamed full of happiness, rubbing her cheeks on ude''s cheeks and soft hair.


    "I like you so much, our ude-nim!"


    ".......!"


    ude blushed and hugged Sarah as she embraced him with a bright smile. It was like he would never miss it. Ethan looked at the sight as if he was appreciating the painting. Even though it was in front of him, everything around Sarah and ude seemed to be shining brightly to the extent that it was hard to believe that it was real.


    ".......Ha."


    Ethan smiled quietly at ude''s eyes, which were more sparkling than the stars.


    "Duke-nim, look at our ude-nim. How can he cry for such a lovely reason? How can a person be so cute and adorable?"


    "......ude, like me, has that side."


    Ethan said brazenly, stroking ude''s head with a smile on his face.


    "Good job, ude. If you want anything, you have to grab it by all means."


    "......You''re teaching him something really good."


    Sarah shook her head and clicked her tongue, but ude''s eyes clearly shone at his father''s words. Because his father was always right and never wrong. ude was about to follow his father''s teachings very well from now on so as not to lose his nanny. Then Jade came over and whispered to Ethan in a low voice.


    "My Lord, the Second Prince is asking to see you. He''s outside."


    Now, this was a lounge that was exclusive for Ambrosia in the Imperial Pce. Only this ce was able to mobilize Ambrosia''s knights. So now the entrance to the lounge was guarded by the Ambrosia Knights.


    "Why didn''t hee to the party ande straight to this ce?"


    "He stopped by for a while, and since My Lord was not seen, I guess that''s the reason he asked for the meeting. He also asks how ude-nim is doing."


    ".......Useless."


    "It''s true that this ce is only allowed to Ambrosia, but there is nothing good to offend him, so I think you should meet him."


    At Jade''s words, Ethan nodded without saying anything. The Second Prince, Ilior de Crombell, was not dissatisfied with the privileges granted only to Ambrosia. He was different from the First Prince, who acted as if the name Ambrosia was eating away the rights of the Imperial family. However, even that was the case when he was fighting for the throne with the First Prince, and now that the candidate had been narrowed down to two, it was unknown how it would change. Ethan asked Sarah, who was still hugging ude and dying of joy.


    "Sarah, can I bring in the Second Prince?"


    "Ah, did the Second Princee here?"


    "He''s waiting at the entrance now."


    "Oh no, we shouldn''t keep Prince-nim waiting."


    Sarah let go of ude as if sadly, and pped her hand while groaning. Then, Sarah and ude''s disorganized costumes changed in an instant, as if nothing had happened before. Seeing ude''s tear-stained face and red eyes return to normal, Jade muttered involuntarily.


    "......It''s really convenient, the magic is."


    "Right? If you want, I''ll make a separate artifact for you."


    "Yes? Ah, ah no! I can''t cause Countess Millen-nim such trouble..."


    Jade seemed to be secretly looking forward to it while jumping and waving his hands. Then Ethan suddenly grabbed the nape of Jade''s neck.


    "You have to meet Second Prince-nim."


    "Ack, wait, wait a minute My Lord."


    "Quickly."


    At the gentle but firmmand, Jade eventually swallowed his tears and went to meet the Second Prince. As Jade disappeared, Ethan sighed a little and approached Sarah and ude.


    "You don''t have to ept all of Sir Harper''sints."


    "It''s not that difficult."


    "It''s because I don''t like it."


    Ethan said that and lifted ude up. ude, who had been held in Ethan''s arms twice today, opened his eyes wide and looked at his father''s face. His surprised face was so cute that a small smile spread across Ethan''s lips.


    "You''ll see Second Prince-nim soon, so don''t be too nervous and just do what you''ve been taught. Can you do it?"


    Ethan''s voice was strict, but it was a gentle encouragement. ude knew how to read tenderness in his father''s voice, which had previously sounded terrifying.


    "Yes, Father!"


    Ethan patted the child on the shoulder once as he took ude down from his arms as he nodded and answered. Sarah looked at him with delight. The rtionship between the father and son, which used to be awkward, became quite natural.


    ''Whenever he touches ude, the ring''s power is temporarily dimmed.''


    Sarah nced at the ring on Ethan''s hand. It was an artifact that she had poured so much mana into it that she had vomited a lot of blood. It was also on a different level from the first artifact she had handed over to Ethan previously. However, the magnitude of the power seeping inside Ethan Ambrosia was so great that Sarah''s artifact lost its power just by touching ude. Even this might be because Ethan was doing his best to control his power and restrain himself, so it continued to hold on.


    ''If only that ring could hold up well, they would be able to live like this in the future.''


    Nevertheless, Sarah smiled at Ethan, who was no longer afraid of approaching ude. He was a very strong person.


    "Is this the lounge of Ambrosia, where even His Majesty the Emperor could not enter without permission?"


    At that time, the Second Prince, Ilior, approached with a smile. He was looking around in amazement. Then he made eye contact with Ethan and smiled.


    "I heard that Young Lord Ambrosia is in poor condition. Is he okay? Is there a problem?"


    He was talking as if that was all he came for. However, Ilior''s gaze alternately looked at Ethan Ambrosia and Sarah Millen.


    "I greet the second glory of the great Crombell Empire, His Highness the Second Prince."


    "Sarah Millen of Count Millen''s family greets the second glory of the great Crombell Empire, His Highness the Second Prince."


    Ethan and Sarah bent one knee to provide examples of courtesy that befitted the Imperial family. ude, who was looking up at Ilior with a tense face, also lowered his body along with Sarah and Ethan.


    "Ah ah, I didn''te here to greet you like this, Duke Ambrosia. I just came to see if Young Lord Ambrosia is okay."


    Ilior smiled friendly and waved his hand. ude looked at him with wary eyes and then shook his head.


    Aren''t the Imperial family all scary people who bothered his father?


    ude still couldn''t forget the face of the First Prince who pointed a sharp sword at himself and his nanny.


    ''He looks like that scary person, but he isn''t scary.''


    Somehow, it was the moment when ude was about to engrave his first impression of Ilior, who didn''t feel scary like the First Prince, in his head.


    "But Countess Millen, it''s been a long time, hasn''t it? Your debutante dance is as vivid as yesterday. Time has already passed so quickly."


    "Thank you for remembering, Your Highness."

 Chapter 62:

    Chapter 62:


    ude''s eyes as he looked at Ilior changed in an instant. ude recalled the lessons he had just received from his father.


    ''In order to protect something precious, you should not distinguish between means and methods.''


    He knew instinctively. He knew he had to do something. ude looked at his father before moving on.


    "......"


    Ethan looked down at ude, apparently feeling the gaze, as the child looked straight at him with a face asking for permission. Then, he ced his hand on ude''s head and nodded his head.


    ''Father allowed it!''


    ude looked at Ilior and Sarah, delighted at the thought that somehow he had a connection with his father. And he took a deep breath.


    "So, how did Countess Millen..."


    "Huu"


    As Ilior was about to continue talking to Sarah with a smile on his face, a faint cry escaped ude''s mouth.


    "Um?"


    "ude-nim?"


    Then Ilior and Sarah looked at ude at the same time. Feeling the gaze, ude cried, holding Sarah''s dress in his hand, and soon burst into tears.


    "Huaaang!"


    "Oh my, ude-nim!"


    Sarah stretched out her arms and ude hugged her tightly, crying for good.


    "Why are you like this..."


    Hugging such a child, Sarah said with a troubled look.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. Our ude-nim is very shy."


    Sarah bent one knee slightly to be polite and then turned around to soothe ude.


    "Ack, hold on."


    Ilior stared nkly at her back walking with ude in her arms. Then ude, who was burying his head on Sarah''s shoulder, raised his face. Then he made eye contact with Ilior, who still looked that way.


    "......?"


    At the moment Ilior thought ''He''s not crying?'' ude looked at him and stuck out his tongue.


    "Huh?"


    Ilior swallowed a falseugh as he watched the boy show his lust for monopoly with his scorching eyes.


    "Duke Ambrosia, did you see it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your son."


    "I keep looking at my son''s cuteness."


    "No, I was wondering if that was clever."


    "......I don''t know about that."


    Ethan added, tilting his head as if he really didn''t know.


    "If you teach him one, isn''t it cute of him to know ten?"


    What the hell did the Duke tell him to do?


    Ilior, who waspletely unaware, opened his mouth with a sigh.


    "I see that you''re such an idiot son. Why didn''t I know that until now?"


    "There is no need for Second Prince-nim to know about my family history."


    The line that cut like a knife was firm and sharp. Since it was Ethan who never allowed anyone to cross that line, Ilior couldn''t resist his curiosity and asked.


    "Does your family history include Sarah Millen?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s because I don''t understand that Sarah Millen is only the nanny of Young Lord Ambrosia."


    Ilior hurriedly added, raising his hands with a choking sound.


    "It''s not that Young Lord Ambrosia is the one, but that Countess Millen is only a nanny."


    "......"


    Ethan looked at Ilior for a moment and remained silent. The longer his silence, the more anxious Ilior felt.


    "Only Countess Millen has what I and ude need."


    "Really? What"


    "His Majesty will be entering soon. Will you continue to keep the party hall empty?"


    As if that was all he had to tell him, Ethan gave a congrattory address to Ilior in a soft voice.


    ''You have a nature that deserves to be hated by your older brother.''


    He could feel the leeway that came from the one who had an overwhelming advantage in Ethan. Even though he was treating the Imperial family with courtesy, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that Ethan Ambrosia was above his head. Perhaps he would be the same in the presence of the Emperor. It was not difficult to predict that the First Prince couldn''t withstand it, but he was different. He knew how to persevere for what he wanted, and he lived like that all his life. Now he was only one step closer to the throne, but he couldn''t make a mistake with an untimely sense of authority.


    "I''ve confirmed that Young Lord Ambrosia is okay, so I''ll leave."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll tell His Majesty, so you can rest here a little longer."


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    "Sure."


    Ilior smiled nicely and took a step back. Seeing this, Ethan''s eyebrows rose slightly upward. Know when to back down and know how to give what he wants. That was the case just by openly expressing curiosity about Sarah Millen. It meant that he would properly recognize him under Ambrosia''s eyes, without arguing behind the scenes like the First Prince.


    ''He''s useful.''


    Ethan nodded his head as hemented on Ilior.


    "I''ll invite you to the mansion once in a while. To apologize for ude''s rudeness."


    "......!"


    Ilior forgot to respond to the unexpected invitation of the Duke of Ambrosia. This was an unexpected harvest. He put his face down for a moment and nodded his head hastily.


    "Yes. I also have an apology to your son, so if Young Lord Ambrosia likes something, please let me know."


    "I will."


    "Uh, okay. See youter then."


    Ilior hurriedly left the lounge, fearing that Ethan would change his mind. Ethan looked at his back and sighed quietly.


    "Sir Harper."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "Is the Third Prince at the party?"


    "It is said that he''s entering with His Majesty."


    "...... Then, let''s take a little more rest and go."


    Ethan leaned on the sofa in the lounge and closed his eyes for a while. Since he threw something appetizing to the Second Prince, his concern was probably leaning this way.


    "I''m sure ude will have a friend soon."


    At Ethan''s words, Jade asked with a worried face.


    "Is it really okay?"


    "Both of them will be able to create a rtionship with Ambrosia on an equal footing, so we can strike a bnce."


    "But the Second Prince would still think he was defeated."


    "Isn''t he shining on me and ude? Because Viscount Naven was in the arms of the Second Prince, he could run wild without knowing the subject. He has a responsibility in that matter."


    "......"


    Just sending Naven to the First Prince''s side didn''t mean he wouldn''t fill the castle. Jade thought so and shook his head.


    <b>***</b>


    "Huu, huur"


    "ude-nim, please stop crying."


    ude nced at Sarah with a nce. Sheforted him with a troubled look, but there was a faint smile on her lips. ude, reassured by this, said, leaning his head against Sarah''s body.


    "Nanny might marry Prince-nim."


    "I won''t!"


    "However, Nanny said that before. Second Prince-nim and Third Prince-nim have to obey, and they are to your taste."


    "I am?"


    Sarah asked, astonished, pointing her finger at herself.


    "Yes."


    ude nodded his head resolutely. Sarah was perplexed at the sight, and searched for her past memories.


    ''Until now, I had not appeared, so he would have given up, but now the Emperor can dream again in vain.''


    ''It''s not bad. Compared to the First Prince, the Second Prince or the Third Prince are better. They are quite to my taste.''


    Then Sarah groaned quietly when she remembered the conversation she had like a jokest time.


    ''That''s why you have to be careful about what you say in front of children!''


    Sarah, who had buried her face in her palms for a moment, lifted her head.


    "So I had made a promise with ude-nim and Duke-nim. I''ll stay here forever."


    "......!"


    ude opened his eyes wide and looked at Sarah as if he remembered itte. Sarah said with a smile as she saw his cute face.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ll keep my promise."


    "Yes!"


    ude nodded his head and smiled at Sarah. He seemed a little reassured now. Sarah, who was looking at the child''s face, took ude''s hand and closed her eyes.


    "......!"


    Then a faint azure light leaked from Sarah''s body, and it spewed out like a long thread and wrapped around ude''s pinky finger.


    "Nan, Nanny."


    "Can you stand still?"


    "Eung."


    ude didn''t know what Sarah was going to do, but he quietly nodded and watched the mysterious scene unfolding before his eyes. Surrounded by the sparkling azure light, Sarah was like a goddess depicted in a book. A momentter, a light emitted from Sarah''s body, like a thread, wrapped around ude''s pinky finger, and likewise caught Sarah''s. It was like their pinky fingers were connected. Seeing ude staring nkly at it, Sarah smiled and said.

 Chapter 63:

    Chapter 63:


    "A magician''s oath?"


    "Yes. If there are promises that must be kept, magicians often make oaths."


    Sarah held up her pinky finger. A bright azure thread was connected to ude''s pinky finger.


    "If they don''t keep the oath, magicians will lose their power and, in the worst case, die."


    "......Nanny!"


    ude was startled and called out to Sarah. Sarah said, stroking the boy''s hair softly.


    "I just made an oath with ude-nim. It''s an oath to stay with ude-nim until he''s happy."


    "Nanny"


    "So, don''t worry. I''ll always be by your side until ude-nim bes really happy."


    Tears welled up in ude''s eyes at the sound of Sarah''s sweet voice. It was real tears, not fake tears like before.


    "Why, why are you doing this?"


    ude finally asked with tears in his eyes.


    "I heard Nanny was my mother''s friend. I made her die, don''t you hate me?"


    The child''s voice trembled faintly with fear. Sarah really poured out an infinite amount of affection on him. He could tell just by looking at those eyes. That Sarah likes ude a lot. So the more he tried to be happy, the more he liked Sarah''s affection, the more... ude became anxious.


    ''What if she hates me again after that?''


    ''What if Nanny resents me because she misses my mother?''


    ''What if she leaves me?''


    He didn''t remember ever getting his hands on anything. Even more so for a precious person. ude couldn''t sleep at night, thinking she was someone who could leave at any time.


    "There is something I want to tell ude-nim someday."


    "What?"


    "It''s not yet the time, but one thing is certain: ude-nim is a child worthy of love."


    ""


    "The mistakes, were done by the adults. ude-nim shouldn''t think of those mistakes as yours."


    Sarah''s face darkened painfully. How long would she be able to hide that truth from ude? In fact, she was afraid too. When ude found out all the truths, how would he react? Would he hate Dieline, or would he resent her? Or would he be happy that his mother was alive? Or if he found out that it was Sarah who did all this.


    ''He might hate me. He might loathe me.''


    Just imagining ude looking at her with sharp eyes made her heart ache. So Sarah wanted to do her best to make ude happy. When Dieline''s absence and the misfortunes of childhood could no longer shake him, she would confess everything and beg for forgiveness. And that would be the day when Sarah broke the oath she made with her disciples.


    "Did you do something wrong? Nanny?"


    Sarah nodded slightly at ude''s question.


    "Yes, it is a mistake that I may not be forgiven for the rest of my life."


    ude pondered for a moment at Sarah''s words. No matter how much he thought about it, it was because Sarah had done nothing wrong to him. However, ude didn''t care what his nanny had done to him. She was the person he needed the most, the person he appreciated the most, and the person he loved most of all.


    "Then I will forgive you."


    ".......!"


    "Whatever Nanny did wrong to me, I''ll forgive you! Because I like Nanny."


    Sarah''s eyes widened at ude''s words. It might have been just the words of a child who knew nothing, but Sarah felt somehow saved by those words.


    "ude-nim"


    "You can stay with me for as long as you feel sorry for me. I like it."


    Toc toc, transparent tears fell from Sarah''s eyes. ude raised his small hand and wiped the tears as Sarah began to cry like him.


    "Nanny is crying, too."


    "Yes, it''s all because of ude-nim."


    "Why is it because of me? Nanny is crying!"


    "I don''t know, it''s because of ude-nim, so give me a hug."


    "......Hi hi hi."


    udeughed and jumped into Sarah''s open arms.


    <b>***</b>


    "His Majesty the Emperor of the Crombell Empire ising!"


    All the nobles in Stenia Hall stopped what they were doing and bowed their heads to show their manners. The Emperor was the noblest and wields undisputed power in this Empire. Kylos de Crombell. Although he was old and decrepit, they felt strength in his steps across the Stenia Hall to the seat of honor. The nobles exchanged subtle nces with each other as if the appearance showed that it was not yet time to put down his power.


    "The third glory of the Crombell Empire, His Highness the Third Prince ising!"


    Following the Emperor, the Third Prince, Eleon de Crombell, entered Stenia Hall. He had long blond hair resembling the Emperor and roughly tied it up, and he was a handsome man with an innocent look. However, his darkly sunken eyes and straight lips clouded his impression.


    "Why is His Majestying in with His Highness the Third Prince?"


    "Come to think of it, I heard that His Highness the Third Prince carried out the secret orders given by His Majesty this time."


    "It sounds like His Majesty''s interest was notpletely leaning towards the Second Prince?"


    The nobles quickly saw through the Emperor''s intentions. Although he attended a party hosted by the Second Prince and supported him, he did notpletely rule out the Third Prince.


    "Indeed."


    The more fierce thepetition between the princes for the throne, the more powerful the Emperor''s authority and power. Although the abdication was dered, the Emperor had no intention of giving up power yet.


    "What about Ilior?"


    The Emperor, who sat at the top of Stenia Hall, found the Second Prince, Ilior, was missing even though he had entered.


    "I received the information that Older Brother is speaking alone with Duke Ambrosia."


    "With Duke Ambrosia? Hmm..."


    When he heard the name Ambrosia, the Emperor''s eyebrows went up and down interestingly. He asked Eleon, who was standing quietly next to him.


    "You heard your older brother is in private contact with Duke Ambrosia, yet it doesn''t seem to bother you."


    When asked by the Emperor, Eleon pursed his lips for a moment and soon closed them again. Then he gave the answer the Emperor wanted in a dull way.


    "It bothers me."


    "......Tsk."


    The Emperor did not hide his displeasure at Eleon and clicked his tongue.


    "I don''t know if what you really want is the throne or something else."


    "......I just hate fighting over blood with my brother. It''s already done enough with Brother Cazer."


    "Cazer, he''s just a little scared. If you and Ilior were by his side and looked after him, he could have realized it quickly."


    "......"


    Eleon did not respond to the Emperor who was saying in a disappointing voice. He only clenched his fists in a ce where the Emperor could not see them and then released them. He got tired of hearing that tant favoritism and love for the First Prince no matter how many times he listened to it. It was so by simply dismissing Cazer''s act of sending assassins to his younger brothers, who had grown to the point of threatening his right to the throne, as just being timid. He and Ilior had survived the crisis of death over and over again. However, the Emperor''s eyes seemed full of pity for his eldest son, who had be so distracted that he was wary and threatened his younger brothers.


    "Brother Ilior will be back soon. Because Your Majesty is here."


    "I guess so. He''ll want to enjoy the victory that he had sent his older brother away."


    The Emperor''s voice, as he nodded and spoke, was still low. Eleon sighed quietly and shook his head. The Emperor had not yetpletely let go of the First Prince. Only the Emperor did not know that such tant favoritism caused the First Prince to repeatedly experience hopes and despair.


    "Bring me a ss from there. I''m thirsty."


    "Yes."


    Eleon quietly moved ording to his father''s will and released his clenched fist. At the same time, he scanned the faces of the nobles who attended the party.


    ''I can''t even see the figure of Young Lord Ambrosia.''


    Eleon, who was trying to keep a close look at Young Lord Ambrosia today, was tongue-tied with regret. Elexa was severely scolded the day he went to the Ambrosia mansion. Eleon threatened Elexa that he would never go out in the future, and in return, he saw his son confronting him for the first time.


    ''I don''t want to! Dad doesn''t even y with me... It''s fun to y with ude! I don''t like this ce, I hate Nanny, I hate Mom, I hate Dad too!''


    Eleon''s shoulders drooped when he recalled his son who raised his voice for the first time. As for how he had coaxed his son, it was time for him to look around the party hall once again to find that nanny. At that time, someone hit his shoulder and passed by, perhaps he didn''t see properly.


    "Ack, I''m sorry, Your Highness the Third Prince."

 Chapter 64:

    Chapter 64:


    The man with long olive hair was wearing arge robe, but no one could tell if it was suitable for the party.


    "I havemitted a great disrespect to a noble person. Please forgive me."


    The man bowed his head deeply, putting his arms to his chest in a ridiculouslyrge movement. Like a clown. The man''s face was so strange to Eleon, who was aware of the list of nobles attending the party hosted by Ilior.


    "You, which family?"


    When he was about to ask the man''s family, something rolled over and got caught at his feet. He looked down at his feet involuntarily and saw a stone full of mysterious colors glistening.


    "......!"


    He looked up again, wondering if it was a jewel that had fallen from the man, but Eleon blinked slowly in surprise. It was because the man who had just been here disappeared without leaving a trace.


    "What the hell is this?"


    He was a suspicious person. Eleon picked up the stone that was supposed to have been dropped by such a man and put it in his arms. Once he reported to the Emperor, he would have to move the Imperial Knights to find that man.


    "Lock all the Imperial doors. A suspicious person has just entered the Stenia Hall."


    <b>* * *</b>


    Ethan entered the room inside the lounge where ude and Sarah were hugging. His eyes narrowed slightly as they both had swollen eyes for some reason.


    "Did you two have a fight?"


    "What? No! I and ude-nim are totally close!"


    "Right, I''m close to Nanny!"


    ude and Sarah clung closer to each other at Ethan''s question.


    At the gesture that appealed to anyone who saw them that they had a good rtionship, Ethan covered his lips with his fist and coughed as if his mouth was loosening. Now was not the time for them to be doing this here.


    "Sarah."


    "Yes?"


    "It is said that there is a suspicious person at the party right now. Could you please stay here with ude for a minute?"


    "A suspicious person? At the party held in the Imperial Pce, how"


    Sarah''s eyes widened in surprise at Ethan''s words. Suspicious people could not enter the party held at the Imperial Pce. This was because every one of them, from attendants to those who do chores, was specially selected and strictly censored before entering. Ambrosia was no exception. On this day, the apanying servants and maids would go through everything from meticulous physical examinations to identification verifications.


    "The Third Prince witnessed it firsthand, so it''s not unreasonable to say. I''ll go for a while."


    "......Be careful."


    Ethan nodded at Sarah''s worried voice and looked at ude. Seeing the boy''s green eyes trembling anxiously, he tapped Jade beside him and shoved him inside.


    "Sir Harper will be with you. If anything happens, I''ll signal Sir Harper."


    "Yes, My Lord. I will do my best to protect ude-nim and Countess Millen-nim...!"


    "Sir will act as a contact. If anything happens, hide behind Sarah."


    "Hic."


    At Ethan''s heartless words, Jade swallowed tears. With more brain than brawn, Jade might be good at dealing with whatever happened, but weak at protecting anyone. He''d be lucky if he wasn''t a burden to get close to Sarah''s side.


    "You must never, ever leave here until I tell you it''s safe."


    "I know. I''ll do whatever Sir Harper tells me to do here."


    Ethan released a deep breath as if he was relieved at Sarah''s answer and said to ude.


    "See you. You must never leave Sarah''s side."


    "Yess"


    Ethan, who had received the promise even from ude, turned around just then.


    "Nanny, what happened? Is it dangerous?"


    ude stamped his feet as he saw Ethan''s back quickly leaving the lounge. He seemed to be worried that something might happen in a dangerous situation.


    "It''s okay, this is the Imperial Pce. There are Imperial Knights, and the Ambrosia Knights are also guarding Duke-nim, so nothing will happen."


    Although unlike the Imperial Knights, the Ambrosia Knights could not carry weapons, they were excellent in individual martial arts, so they would be able to subdue the enemy without a sword.


    ''In Flower of Darkness, these are events that weren''t even mentioned in the first ce, so it''s unpredictable.''


    Somehow she didn''t have a good feeling. It wasn''t nice that something she didn''t fully understand was going on in ude''s presence.


    "Sir Harper, what did he mean that the Third Prince witnessed the suspicious man in person?"


    "Actually, I don''t know yet. ording to Third Prince-nim, he is not on the attendance list today."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. It is said that he had olive hair and was wearing a robe. It''s definitely something you don''t see very often in a banquet hall."


    "......Olive hair with a robe?"


    A person shed past Sarah''s mind. As she scrunched her forehead, thinking there was no way, what Jade said next was like the confirmation shot to Sarah.


    "It is said that he dropped something, and it is a stone with light inside."


    "......What?!"


    Sarah jumped up from her seat. Olive hair, robe, and a stone that holds light.


    ''Oliven!''


    It was then that the face that seemed to be floating in Sarah''s head came to mind clearly. Oliven, who had always liked to mess with her and cause trouble, finally found out where she was.


    "Is, is it dangerous?"


    "It''s dangerous!"


    Sarah hurriedly tried to take a step, but as she felt her dress being pulled back, she looked back. Then she saw ude''s face with tears in his big eyes.


    "Nanny, leaving?"


    "ude-nim"


    "You said it''s dangerous, but you are going to go?"


    Sarah sighed and bowed down in front of ude who had a frightened expression on his face, making eye contact with the child.


    "I''ll be right back. Please stay here with Sir Harper."


    "Don''t go, it''s dangerous. So you shouldn''t go."


    "I have to go to this one."


    "Why?"


    "......Because it''s my mistake. I have to correct it."


    The thing that Oliven spilled was made at random while she was researching the power of Ambrosia. It sealed the power that absorbed life force, and it could be broken even if a little force is applied to the fist. Breaking it several times a day, she studied how to receive the power of Ambrosia and how to get rid of it.


    ''He''s unlocked the sealed magic stones in myb, right?''


    This was the price for making fun of the disciples'' obsession. She had known from a long time ago that they were children who were a little crazy, but she never thought they could cause this much of an ident.


    "Countess Millen-nim, do you happen to know anything about him?"


    To Jade''s question, Sarah responded with a feeling of being stabbed somewhere in her chest.


    "......Yes, probably."


    "May I ask who that is?"


    "I think he''s my disciple."


    "Disciple?"


    "When I was in the magic tower, he was the child that I had by my side and taught. Maybe He''s a little angry because I left without a word."


    Sarah sighed deeply and stood up. A catastrophe would happen on the day that the magic stone was touched incorrectly and broken. It was also the ce where all the major nobles, including the Emperor, the Second Prince and the Third Prince, were gathered. That much had to be stopped. That would be exactly what Oliven was aiming for. To make things that Sarah had no choice but to pop out.


    "And it''s not me who''s in danger now, it''s Duke-nim. Even if it wasn''t today, the ring looked a bit"


    She bit her lips thinking that there might be a situation where Ethan had to use his power. When Sarah showed her nervousness, not only Jade but also ude''s face hardened.


    "I will go with you."


    "No, Sir Harper, please keep ude-nim here. You must not let ude-nim get close to that stone."


    Ethan had Sarah''s ring and had years of controlling his powers. Even if the worst happened, the power would not overflow. But ude was different. Sarah was suppressing it, but ude''s power was just beginning to bloom. If he touched the magic stone that contained Ambrosia''s power, the sleeping power within the child''s body would respond and stretch.


    "ude, please don''te out and stay still here. You got it?"


    "Yeah Okay."


    Knowing that his father might be in danger, ude let go of the hem of Sarah''s dress helplessly.


    "Since Nanny is strong, it''ll be okay because you''re a great magician, right?"

 Chapter 65:

    Chapter 65:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Sarah hurriedly entered the Stenia Hall. Although a suspicious person appeared, the atmosphere of enjoying the party was still ripe in the hall. It seemed that he did not exin the details to the nobles. All the gates of the Imperial Pce and all the roads leading to the outside of the Stenia Hall were blocked by the Imperial Knights, but no one noticed. There was no aristocrat who wanted to leave the party that the Emperor attended first.


    ''They don''t want to let the Emperor know that the Imperial security has been breached.''


    Sarah sighed in relief in a situation that was less chaotic than expected and went further inside.


    "Countess Millen, I heard you went to the lounge with Young Lord Ambrosia. You''re here now."


    "You didn''t dance after the first dance, right? Would you like to dance to a song with me?"


    "How was the lounge of Ambrosia? As the rumors say, is it as morous as the Empress'' Pce?"


    The nobles who found Sarah gathered one by one and began to talk to her. It was a hassle for her as she had to find Ethan in a hurry. At that time, the Emperor, who was sitting at the top of the party hall, greeted Sarah loudly by calling her name.


    "Oh, isn''t it Countess Millen?"


    The Emperor''s voice was enough to silence the noisy party in an instant. Everyone''s eyes were immediately on Sarah, who was called by the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty."


    Sarah moved forward with a smile on her face. With every step she took, the nobles parted like the Red Sea, paving her way. Sarah, who was able tofortably approach the top seat thanks to the quick-witted Emperor, bent her knees to show courtesy and smiled softly.


    "Sarah Millen of Millen''s family sees His Majesty the Emperor, the sun of the Crombell Empire."


    "How have you been?"


    "Yes, under Your Majesty''s grace, I have been at peace."


    The Emperor was asking her with a calm face, but asionally his gaze stayed elsewhere for a while. There, the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and Ethan were seriously talking about something with the Imperial Knights. There was a glimpse of the light of the magic stone that Sarah was familiar with among them.


    "When I recognized your title, I thought the social world was going to be a little more interesting, but you disappeared right away. I''m so disappointed."


    The Emperor threw a joke with a smiling face and beckoned Sarah toe closer. The nobles, who had been pricking their ears to see whether something useful in the conversation between the two, began to enjoy the party as they had done so again at the Emperor''s gesture. Toe close meant that he would not allow overhearing because they would talk about private things.


    ".......That''s too much to say."


    Sarah grabbed the hem of the dress, lifted it slightly, took the courtesy, and got closer to him ording to the Emperor''s will. Then, the Imperial Knights blocked the eyes of the nobles by blocking the front of Sarah and the Emperor. When it was time for the two of them to talk like that, the gentle smile disappeared from the Emperor''s face.


    "Did you hear about the situation?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "The Imperial family concluded that it was a magic stone."


    "That''s right."


    As Sarah nodded heavily, the Emperor slowly leaned his back on the seat and looked at her. The heavy pressure she felt from that gaze was considerable.


    "Figure it out."


    There was no high or low tone in the Emperor''s voice, but there was subtle anger in it. Someone dared to break through the security of the Crombell Empire. Realizing that the Emperor''s spirit had been firmly twisted, Sarah bowed her head and said.


    "I''ll take a look."


    When Sarah actively stepped up, the Emperor seemed to be relieved. The Emperor finally asked in a soft voice with a rxed face.


    "By the way, the First Prince. Is it really impossible?"


    "What?"


    "Cazer, I think he''lle to his senses with this."


    In this situation, Sara gathered her eyebrows as she watched the emperor trying to cover up the first prince.


    "Your Majesty, do you really think the First Prince is fit to lead the Empire?"


    "Isn''t there the Second Prince and the Third Prince? If they both change their minds and follow their older brother well, I have no worries."


    "......"


    Sarah was well aware of what the Emperor dreamed of most ideally. It was also seen in "the Future" and described in "Flower of Darkness." When the First Princecked the qualities of an Emperor, the Emperor tried to raise the Second Prince and the Third Prince as assistants of the First Prince. It was for this reason that after the death of the Empress, he had a concubine to have more children. He was nervous to hand over the Crombell Empire entirely to the hands of the First Prince, so he needed blood-rted vessels to help him devotedly. That concubine who was the current Empress, the Second Prince, and the Third Prince knew it as well.


    "It''s a painting that will only be possible when Your Majesty is alive."


    "......Is that the case?"


    The Emperor clicked his tongue in regret. He had a lingering resentment, but he seemed to have given up to some extent. Sarah just sighed quietly, looking at the Emperor who treated the Second Prince and the Third Prince as tools and no more than that.


    "I have to go check out the magic stone, Your Majesty."


    "Do that."


    To the Emperor, who had several children but thought that he had only one child, Sarah bent her knees and spoke up.


    "I will always keep Your Majesty''s words in mind. Thank you."


    "Haha! It''s been a long time since we''ve had a pleasant conversation, Countess Millen. Say hello to Count Millen for me."


    "Yes. Your Majesty. Father will be honored, too."


    The Emperor and Sarah Millen''s private conversation ended. The nobles then turned their gaze to that direction and their eyes lit up. The Emperor''s face seemed warm as if they had a seemingly pleasant conversation.


    "His Majesty cares even though Count Millen''s family is living in seclusion."


    "Doesn''t this mean that Count Millen''s family will also open the family''s door wide again from now on?"


    "His Majesty is wee them. No matter which Prince-nim that Ambrosia supports, there will be a family that will bnce it."


    "Come to think of it, Count Millen was a neutral person. He is a person who only gives his allegiance to His Majesty."


    The nobles spected a lot about the conversation between Sarah and the Emperor. Their gaze deepened as they watched Sarah Millen step away from the Emperor and naturally approach the ce where the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and Ethan were having a conversation.


    "There will be a big wind in the high society in the future."


    Someone muttered like that, and they all nodded in unison.


    "Sarah."


    Ethan saw Sarah approaching this way and stopped her.


    "Why are you here? I''m sure I told you to be with ude."


    "Duke-nim..."


    "Please go back."


    "I can''t do that. I''m the one who knows most about that. Rather, Duke-nim is the one who is in danger here."


    Ethan''s face hardened at Sarah''s words. Although he didn''t tell the princes, Ethan was also vaguely aware of what was inside that magic stone.


    "The ring I made for you, how is it?"


    "......It''s not good."


    Ethan looked down at the ring on his hand. Since earlier, he felt that Sarah''s power, which suppressed his power, was gradually breaking as he approached the magic stone.


    "Let me take a look at it."


    Sarah checked the condition of the ring by grabbing Ethan''s hand and pulling it. Park Hyeyeon''s mana within the ring was quite open. It was because he consumed more mana as his physical contact with ude became more natural.


    "I can''t. I''ll just take care of that and make the artifact again."


    "......"


    Ethan looked at Sarah as she touched the ring that was on his finger, then sped his fingers around hers and squeezed them.


    "Strangely, it bothers me every time you control this power."


    "Yes?"


    "This power can never simply take your breath away. It''s that simple for you."


    When Sarah gave her power, Ambrosia''s power was greatly satisfied and it fell asleep as if full. As if she gave that power what it wanted. The more he allowed Sarah to control his power, the more he couldn''t shake off the thought. It was the moment when Ethan tried to give more strength to the hand he was holding.


    "......Wait, the light looked strange right now."


    At the muttering voice of Eleon, who was examining the magic stone, Sarah''s head quickly turned towards it. In her eyes, she could see the light of the magic stone flickering loudly as if stimted by something in her.


    "Heok!"


    The two princes were suddenly startled by the flickering light reflected on the magic stone and dropped the magic stone. The sound of the magic stone cracking and breaking was heard. Then a dazzling light emanated. It was a light that was all too familiar to Sarah.


    "......No."


    With a small muttering voice, she shook off Ethan''s hand and ran towards it. Ethan reached out again as he watched Sarah slip away from his grip. An eerie light suddenly spread like it was about to swallow Sarah.

 Chapter 66:

    Chapter 66:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Outside the Imperial Pce, Oliven sat in a deserted alley avoiding people who came out to the streets to enjoy the banquet hosted by the Imperial family. Belluna looked at the circumstances of the street and said as she entered the alley where Oliven was.


    "The Imperial family is moving faster than I thought, Oliven."


    "I know. I thought it was too easy."


    The magic stone, which was deliberately intended to be delivered only to the Third Prince, was immediately reported to the Emperor. Then, they immediately closed all the doors of the Imperial family and sent guards and knights to the streets under the pretext of a security crackdown to find a man with olive hair and a hood.


    "If it was Master, she would have figured it out right away the moment she saw the magic stone. If she just checks that, she can be really sure...!"


    Oliven swallowed his disappointment and tore his hair off. Originally, he nned to hide naturally in the Stenia Hall and find his master using the magic stone as bait, but it was ruined.


    "So, why are you approaching the Third Prince?"


    "I mean, he looked the easiest. People who have droopy eyes are...... I didn''t know he could be such a quick-witted person."


    "Ha......"


    Belluna sighed and shook her head. Then she asked, casting a skeptical look at Oliven.


    "The words of the First Prince, can we trust them? You said he was crazy."


    "If you''re not sure, what else will you do?"


    "......"


    "He imed that the Duke of Ambrosia made him like that with a cursed power, and I had smelled that power from the First Prince."


    "Even so, there is no guarantee that the person who came in as Young Lord Ambrosia''s nanny was Master."


    "That''s! But"


    "You could be putting the wrong person at risk. What if, by mistake, the magic stone breaks even before Master finds it?"


    "That''s why I wrote something down"


    Oliven nced at Belluna. Belluna somehow thought that she was very familiar with it. It was as if he knew his fault before being scolded by their master, and she was skeptical about it... After thinking that far, Belluna asked with a frown.


    "What did you do to the magic stone?"


    "That, you know Remember thest time I said I used up two magic stones?"


    "Yes."


    "I put the two together to improve durability."


    "......What?"


    At Oliven''s words, Belluna''s eyes widened.


    "Then the power within it may multiply by several times, but you still did such a thing?"


    In fact, there was no such thing as a total amount of power contained in the magic stone. It was because there was no limit to the power that satisfactorily ate up the life force. The reason Sarah had to divide such power into magic stones one by one was because she had to control the speed at which that power sucked up life force.


    "On the day the magic stone breaks, its power will try to consume everything around it. Twice as fast!"


    "I know, I know! However, once Master finds the magic stone, she will take care of it. Until then, it means that the magic stone is made stronger so that it can hold up without breaking."


    "Oliven, there''s one person that the First Prince talked about. The owner of that power."


    "Yeah, why?"


    "Have you forgotten the characteristic of that power that Master said? If there is someone with the same power, it''ll resonate and increase its power."


    "What does that have to do with..., ah."


    Oliven opened his mouth as if he remembered something he had forgotten for a moment. The source of the power contained in the magic stone he had left at the party was right there. The cursed man that the First Prince spoke of, Ethan Ambrosia.


    "Ah, crap."


    Only then did Oliven realize what his mistake was and bury his face in his hands.


    "If it''s next to him, its durability will be useless. Gradually, it will be drawn to his power and the sealed power will fluctuate."


    "......Uh uh, I know."


    "Bring it back right away."


    "I''ll collect it, I''ve taken measures just in case."


    Oliven emphasized the presence of the mana thread extending out of his grasp with a gloomy, sunken face. Then, a thread resembling Oliven''s olive magic appeared. The thread that soared toward the sky stretched toward the Imperial Pce.


    "In this way, the mana thread is connected to the magic stone."


    Oliven, who was shaking while showing a mana thread, abruptly stopped talking and hardened his expression.


    "......Oliven?"


    When Belluna called to him as if puzzled by the unusual sign,


    "Kuheok!"


    Oliven choked up and vomited blood.


    "Oliven!"


    Belluna ran to him in surprise, and at the same time, Oliven fell forward.


    "What''s going on? Did something happen to the magic stone?"


    "Mas. Master..."


    "Master what!"


    Oliven groaned and spit out blood, clenching Belluna''s arm. Then he looked up at her with his bloody eyes and said.


    "The mana thread I tied up, Master has burned it down."


    "It means that the magic stone is broken, or that Master has removed it. Which one is it, Oliven?"


    "It''s broken, it''s broken, but Master is fixing it, heok!"


    Oliven staggered in pain once more, bleeding out. His hand, which was holding Belluna, trembled. Oliven couldn''t even scream at the pain that seemed to eat him from the inside.


    "If you''re like this, Master by now"


    "Benjamin, call Benjamin. Something''s weird. Something''s wrong."


    "Wrong?"


    "It''s not the way Master has been dealing with that power. She didn''t suppress it and burned it down!"


    Oliven screamed with a suffocating breath, trying to get himself up anyway. His face was very pale and tired, not just because he vomited blood. Belluna quickly cast a recovery spell on him. Oliven''s breath, which had gotten steeper as the magic pouring from her became thicker and more numerous, gradually found stability. As soon as his body recovered, he jumped out of his seat and got up.


    "Hurry up and call Benjamin, prepare your recovery magic, too!"


    "What happened. What happened to Master?"


    Belluna urged Oliven with frustration. Among the disciples, Oliven knew best about the power that their master had been studying. Because Oliven''s mana was best suited to do explorations, Benjamin and Belluna put Oliven first in tracking that power. Had she known he would have caused an ident like this, she would never have left it to him, no matter how long it took.


    "In order to calm the overflowed power, you have to memorize the spells while suppressing the mana. It''s not something that can be done quickly."


    Oliven, restless, raised his nails and began to scratch himself. His aimless gaze turned to Belluna, who waspletely pale.


    "Be, Belluna what should I do? What should I do?"


    "Calm down. Calm down and exin properly what''s going on!"


    Belluna shouted as she grabbed his arm and separated Oliven, who was running toward her. Oliven''s eyes were drenched with tears before Belluna grabbed him by his shoulders.


    "It seems that Master received that power through her body. Until now, she had given away the life force of the other body...!"


    At Oliven''s words, Belluna''s face hardened terribly. Now the whole situation was pictured in her mind.


    "That power is eating up the vitality of Master, not the other body!"


    "If it is thebined power of the two magic stones, by now, Master is"


    Belluna was unable to continue her words and shut her mouth firmly. Of course, she had never experimented with a magic stone that had it power doubled. At that time, the power fell asleep only after eating up the vitality of dozens of monsters.


    "We have to go to Master, hurry to go to Master!"


    "Hang in there. Oliven. There''s still Benjamin in the Imperial Pce, and if something happens to Master, he''s not the one to just leave it alone."


    "Ha, haa"


    Hearing that Benjamin was still in the Imperial Pce, Oliven copsed to the floor as if his legs lost all of their strength.


    "Ha."


    Belluna sighed heavily and looked down at the trembling Oliven. She knew those guys would make an ident because they had a few screws loose when something rted to their master, but she didn''t know they were going to make things go this much wrong like this. Even if she wanted to check their master''s safety right away, it was unreasonable to take Oliven, who was being looked for by the Imperial family.


    "Belluna, what if Master hates me?"

 Chapter 67:

    Chapter 67:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Ethan thought that everything had slowed down. The feel of her own hand slipping through, the soft hair that fluttered in front of him, and the delicate body that pushed the Second Prince and plunged into the eerie spreading light. Everything seemed to unfold slowly before his eyes.


    "Sarah! Wake up, Sarah!"


    Ethan, with his bloodshot eyes, shook her slender body, which had lost consciousness in his arms. When the light that was so bright that he could not see faded, Sarah was standing there. And when he hurriedly approached, she fell back, vomiting blood.


    "......Haa, ha urgh!"


    Sarah was crying and vomiting blood while she was unconscious. Blood was flowing like tears in her eyes. As Sarah was dyed in red, Ethan also began to see red.


    "All the nobles have been sent away, Duke Ambrosia. The Imperial doctors will be here soon."


    "......The Imperial Pce''s doctors are not enough."


    Ethan grabbed Sarah''s body and lifted her up. Then Sarah''s arm flicked helplessly from his bosom and fell.


    "Damn."


    It felt like his heart was sinking. He spitted out low swear words like chewing gum, fixed Sarah''s light body, and hugged her. Then he spoke to the Emperor as if it was a notice.


    "We will open Ambrosia''s lounge. I ask you to send all the priests staying in the Imperial Pce, as well as the Imperial doctors, there."


    "Sure, let''s do that. Hurry up."


    The Emperor nodded hastily as he looked at Ethan with zing eyes. He had no time to be angry that this had happened at this Imperial banquet. Sarah, the great magician, could not even use her hands, vomited blood like that, and copsed. The Emperor gave the order, looking at the back of the Duke of Ambrosia, who hurriedly headed for the lounge with Sarah in his arms.


    "Stenia Hall is closed. Identify everyone who came in and out of here today and hand them over to Duke Ambrosia."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "And send someone to Count Millen''s family."


    "I''ll send one right away."


    Behind the Emperor, who quickly gave orders, the Second Prince, Ilior, looked nkly at the bloodstains that Sarah had left behind.


    ''It''s dangerous!''


    The moment Sarah shoved his shoulder and wrapped herself around the light captured his whole mind.


    "I will also go with Duke Ambrosia. Your Majesty."


    Ilior hurriedly tried to follow Ethan. The Imperial Knights, who received the Emperor''s nce, stopped him.


    "Halt."


    "......Your Majesty."


    "There''s nothing good about dealing with Duke Ambrosia now."


    "But Countess Millen saved me. If it weren''t for her, I would have been the one who copsed vomiting blood."


    "That''s trivial. Now it''s not time to consider such a little favor.


    "What are you talking about"


    The Emperor slowly approached him and grabbed his shoulder tightly. There was no reflection of any worries about Sarah, who had just left with the Duke of Ambrosia in his cold, sunken eyes. It was just the eyes of a ruler who ruled an empire.


    "What would you do if Ambrosia and Count Millen''s family were held ountable, Son?"


    "......!"


    "The glory of the Crombell Imperial family will plummet to the ground. If you are truly the Prince of Crombell, be wise."


    Ilior knew exactly what the Emperor was trying to say. It wasn''t something that he didn''t know. So he clenched his fists and bit his lip.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Seeing Ilior calmly agreeing, the Emperor praised him as he was rarely satisfied. But Ilior wasn''t happy at all.


    "......"


    It was because he realized that the Emperor had never given a single nce to Eleon, who was almost engulfed in light with Ilior. When he made eye-contact with him, Eleon nodded as if he were familiar with it. Perhaps if Ilior had not stepped up to follow the Duke of Ambrosia, the Emperor would not have given him even the slightest interest.


    "Ha."


    Realizing this, a mournful sigh leaked out from between Ilior''s lips.


    <b>* * *</b>


    "Sarah, please open your eyes!"


    Sarah was still unconscious. He wiped and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, but as it continued to drip, he could see that her insides were still shaking.


    "Duke Ambrosia, I will take a look."


    Arriving at Ambrosia''s lounge, the Imperial doctors hurriedly ran. Only then did Ethan release Sarah from his arms.


    "F, FaFather"


    ude watched the situation from a distance, then grabbed Ethan''s hem with a tearful face. Ethan''s clothes were already soaked with the blood that Sarah had vomited.


    "Hic, hiic"


    ude burst into tears once more as he saw Sarah being examined by the Imperial doctor. He couldn''t believe that Sarah, who had previously reassured him with a smile, had returned to a state where she was about to die.


    "What if Nanny dies? Father, Nanny..."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine... I will never leave it like that."


    ude had been crying out of breath the moment Sarah came in blood-drenched in Ethan''s arms. The situation was too painful to show the child, and he tried to entrust ude to Jade, but ude refused so stubbornly that he had no choice but to let him stay by his side andfort him. Ethan wanted to hug ude, but only clenched his fists, remembering himself soaked in her blood.


    "Count, Countess Millen-nim''s breath is getting fainter."


    At the words of the Imperial doctor, Ethan frowned and grabbed his cor. With just one arm, Ethan could easily make the two feet of the Imperial doctor float in the air.


    "Do you think someone left it to you because they didn''t know? Tell me the symptoms and solutions."


    "It, it wouldn''t be strange if she died now...!"


    Ethan threw the Imperial doctor away. Then, he took hold of the sword of the Imperial Knights who brought in the Imperial Pce''s doctors and pulled it out. Schwing, with a horrifying sound, the sword was pulled out and touched the nape of the Imperial doctor.


    "It''s not the answer I want to hear from the mouth of the Imperial Pce''s doctor that even those who are dying will be saved."


    "Sa, save me"


    "I don''t have a hobby of taking useless lives. So you just have to do your duty."


    The Imperial doctor shook his head, trembling. She was neither traumatized nor internally injured. Nevertheless, it was beyondmon sense to constantly vomit blood like that. The Imperial doctor was desperate because there was nothing he could do.


    "Usually, it''s a symptom that can nevere out. There. There''s something beyond what I can do!"


    Ethan''s face hardened terribly at the words that came out of the Imperial doctor''s mouth.


    "Get out."


    "......! Th, thank you!"


    As a blessing fell from Ethan''s mouth, the Imperial doctor scrambled out in case someone was going to catch him. As he didn''t want to see the Duke of Ambrosia, who was famous for being neat and gentle in the noble circle, seething with anger in his eyes again, he quickly left.


    "Sir Harper, the priests?"


    "They''re almost there. They''ll be here soon."


    "Sote."


    "I''m sorry."


    Ethan bit his lip and took Sarah''s hand, who still hadn''t opened her eyes. An eerie chill seemed to pass through the back of his neck as the cold energy passed through his palms.


    "Sarah"


    It seemed like she would get up at any moment and smile softly saying, ''Oh my God, are you surprised?''. She was a strong person. He couldn''t believe she was lying down like that.


    "You said you were a great magician."


    Unknowingly, Ethan began to mumble in a low voice.


    "You''re stronger than I thought, you told me that with your own mouth."


    He didn''t know he would be so shaken like that. He didn''t know he was so desperate like that. Thinking that Sarah might never be able to open her eyes again, it seemed that there was a chilly wind blowing in his heart.


    "So wake up."


    Ethan didn''t know yet how to define such a deste feeling.


    "Wake up, Nanny"


    Before he knew it, ude put his hand on Ethan''s hand which was holding Sarah''s hand.


    "Huu, hueoing."


    The voice of the crying child was almost silent. Sarah became an indispensable existence for that child too. He didn''t know what magic Sarah did to him and ude when she came to Ambrosia. One thing was certain, Ethan and ude knew that if Sarah were lost, they would plunge into a swamp of no return. More than anyone else.

 Chapter 68:

    Chapter 68:


    "......"


    Ethan''s mind kept reying the situation before Sarah fell over and over again. Obviously, the magic stone contained power.


    ''The ring I made for you, how is it?''


    At that time, Sarah cared about the ring that sealed Ambrosia''s power before processing the magic stone. Ethan also felt that Sarah''s power was breaking little by little as she approached the magic stone.


    ''Sarah seemed to know about the magic stone.''


    The familiar power he felt in the magic stone certainly belonged to Ambrosia.


    "Sir Harper."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "Exin how Sarah came to Stenia Hall alone. Did she say anything?"


    "Actually, she seemed to know the person who left the magic stone in the hall."


    At Jade''s words, Ethan narrowed his forehead and asked back.


    "Sarah knew about it?"


    "Yes. When I exined the man''s description and the magic stone, she was so surprised and said it was dangerous at once."


    "And?"


    "She said he was probably her disciple."


    "Disciple?"


    It was his first time hearing it. Did Sarah have a disciple? A story that never came out of her mouth was nowing out of Jade''s mouth.


    "She said he was a child who she taught when she was in the magic tower. She thought he was very angry because she left without saying anything"


    "So you think he did something like this?"


    "Yes, Countess Millen-nim seemed to expect that too."


    He realized that he knew nothing about Sarah''s days in the magic tower. Except that it took her 6 years to study the power of Ambrosia. What she did, who she was with, and what she went through during that time. Ethan knew nothing. She was a woman who smiled transparently as if her inner heart was shining brightly from her expression, so he was mistaken that he would know everything.


    "Find him."


    "Yes?"


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of rtionship it was in the past. He has to pay the price for making Sarah like that."


    Jade swallowed his saliva in response to Ethan''s eerie voice.


    "But isn''t he a disciple of Countess Millen-nim?"


    "The current Sarah is not someone''s master, but ude''s nanny and a person of Ambrosia."


    "......!"


    "He has to pay for touching my people. In any way."


    His piercing eyes gleamed blue. Jade knew his lord''s eyes well. It was the eyes that barely maintained the reason and calmness.


    "But, My Lord, if they are the disciples of Countess Millen-nim... The opponents are magicians."


    "They are human too. And the living and breathing humans of the Crombell Empire will never be free from Ambrosia''s grasp."


    "......!"


    At Ethan''s words, Jade''s eyes widened as if he had realized something. His confused mind because of the unusual mystical events and what Sarah, a magician, had suffered, calmly subsided. Finally Jade was only able to think normally.


    "Under the pretext of this incident, we will block all markets where magic stones are distributed. If you send a letter of cooperation to each country to raise awareness, they will take action quickly."


    Magic stones were like a mineral, so they were sold at a high price on the ck market of the people who pry from the mine. And the magic stones were the magicians'' favorite mineral, so the main customers were also magicians. No one knew when, where, and how those magicians disappeared after purchasing the magic stones. However, it was the miners who dug the magic stones that were sold in the market, and the merchants who dealt with the goods. Ambrosia had enough power to get all those humans and control them.


    "In addition, from items that have little to do with magic, to things that are necessary for life, make sure to block them all. If the value rises, there will be people who want to pay for it, so put people on it."


    "Yes, My Lord. I''ll take action right away."


    "If you can figure out the path where things are moving, that''s the market that flows to the magic tower. As soon as you figure it out, stop everything they need to live. Make it difficult for them to get even a slice of bread or a spoon to eat soup."


    Ethan remembered the story Sarah had told him about the magic tower at breakfast the other day. She said it was full of old-fashioned geezers who were only crazy about research. Just by hearing that, Ethan was able to grasp the characteristics of the magicians.


    ''Life will be a mess because they''re only crazy about researching, and they''ll like what they''re used to and it''s hard to break through new markets.''


    All the magicians belonged to the magic tower. The same would be true of Sarah''s disciples. No matter how powerful a magician was, he would have no choice but to be wary when all of his colleagues woke up in difort. Ethan intended to make all the magicians who had been studyingfortablye out of theirfort zone.


    "Yes, and Countess Millen-nim''s disciples may not have gone far yet, so the eyes and ears in the capital will have a lot to report. If you give me a moment, I''ll fill it out for you."


    Ambrosia''s eyes and ears were scattered throughout the Empire. It could be a small bar owner, a street vendor selling bread, a couple holding hands and smiling softly, or a very small child running around the street. The power of Ambrosia was so deeply ingrained in the Empire that even the Emperor could not fully grasp it. It was the capital of an empire where countless people came and went, but only Ambrosia had the power to identify all of those people. So, the man who appeared at the Imperial Pce party today, presumed to be Sarah''s disciple, would be easily found.


    "No matter what, bring him and make him kneel in front of me. Tell the Knights that it''s okay to use Ambrosia''s armory if he rebels."


    Jade''s eyes widened at Ethan''s words that he would give Ambrosia''s armory to the knights'' hands. Ambrosia''s armory were weapons that came down as the family''s treasures, and each of them had a little bit of Ambrosia''s power. Thest time the predecessor duke used that weapon, he inflicted an irreversible wound on his opponent. Jade realized just how much Ethan''s wrath was brewing. He had to hurry.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Jade bowed lightly and then quickly left the lounge. There was a lot of work to be done, and he had to do it.


    "......"


    Ethan pulled Sarah''s body, which was drooping helplessly, and held it in his arms. Sarah was breathing weakly but painfully. She had stopped vomiting a handful of blood, but blood was still dripping from her lips little by little. Ethan carefully wiped Sarah''s mouth with his sleeve. ude, who was anxiously watching the scene, looked up at Ethan and opened his mouth.


    "Father"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "He''s Nanny''s disciple, so why was he trying to hurt Nanny?"


    "......"


    At ude''s words, Ethan''s lips parted bitterly.


    "Maybe Sarah wasn''t the one he was trying to hurt."


    If he had really aimed for Sarah, he would not have handed the magic stone to the Third Prince. He could feel that Sarah''s disciples did not like the people around her. If the feeling was true, the thing they hated and disliked the most would be Ambrosia.


    "......Duke-nim, the priest has arrived!"


    At that time, May ran into the lounge, taking a deep breath. May, who had jumped out of her seat when the priest waste toe, had now returned.


    "Let him in."


    ude''s face turned bright when he heard that the priest had arrived. A priest was a being who could heal even an incurable disease with the power of God. Even young ude knew how sacred the powers they wielded were. He grabbed Ethan''s trousers and shook them.


    "Father, he can make sure Nanny doesn''t hurt anymore, right? Right?"


    "......I don''t know."


    Contrary to ude''s hopeful question, Ethan''s face was frighteningly stiff, because the appearance of the priest entering the lounge was different from what he knew.


    "I don''t know you."


    Saying so, Ethan pulled ude and hid him behind him.

 Chapter 69:

    Chapter 69:


    ude tried to step forward, perhaps frustrated with the priest who was just staring at Sarah.


    "Priest-nim, please treat Nanny quickly."


    "Wait."


    Ethan carefully put Sarah down from his arms, blocking ude with one arm. And also blocked the other party''s gaze at Sarah by blocking her with his body.


    "All the faces of the priests staying in the Imperial Pce are in my head. You would better tell me your true identity without thinking about making such a frivolous feat."


    At Ethan''s warning, the priest, no, the man who was pretending to be a priest turned his gaze to Ethan. An eerie red light shed in his dead eyes.


    "It''s you, the owner of that power."


    He slowly took off the priest''s headwear he was wearing and approached him. Then, his red hair, which was darker than the blood Sarah spat out, was scattered in a mess. It was Benjamin.


    "I know right away because I''m close."


    Benjamin''s cold gaze turned to Ethan and ude hiding behind him.


    "The person behind you must be my master."


    Each time he took one step closer, the dark red magic in his hand flickered and disappeared, and then flickered and disappeared again and again. ude sensed the atmosphere was unusual and grabbed Ethan''s hem with an anxious face. May, who was breathing from afar, carefully stepped back when she noticed the situation going around now. Then when ude made eye contact with her, May mouthed the words.


    ''I''ll summon the Knights.''


    "......!"


    ude opened his eyes wide and nodded slightly. May walked out of the lounge with a tensed look on her face. The Knights of Ambrosia were guarding this ce right in front. If she went there, they would be able to catch the intruder disguised as a priest.


    "Where."


    However, Benjamin, who sensed May''s small movements, wielded the trembling mana in his hand. Then, right in front of May''s feet, that dark red mana flew like a sword.


    "Ack!"


    May was startled and fell backward. She screamed as she saw the marble floor dug deep beneath her feet.


    "If you''re going to scream at the top of your lung to bring in people, I rmend you not to do it. I activated a magic spell to block the sound before I came in."


    "......!"


    Benjamin signed a mana seal with his hand. Then, dark red light rose from the groove at May''s toes.


    "Those who are alive cannot pass. So keep calm and stay here."


    His voice, which uttered such coldmand, contained a clear warning.


    "Go to hell"


    May gritted her teeth and muttered a little. She then backed off her back and decided to keep the distance again.


    "Haa."


    Ethan sighed heavily as he watched Benjamin use his power in this Imperial Pce, even in Ambrosia''s lounge, without even thinking of hiding it.


    "Are you Sarah''s disciple?"


    "......Sarah?"


    Benjamin tilted his head sideways as if he had heard something very strange at the name that came out of Ethan''s mouth.


    "Sarah? Sarah, Sarah"


    Benjamin rolled the name over and over in his mouth. His voice was neither high nor low. It was then.


    "Ugh!"


    Sarah, who was lying down, vomited blood once more.


    "Nanny!"


    "Sarah!"


    Ethan hurriedly raised her upper body. If she had vomited blood while lying down, her airway could have been blocked and she could not breathe. However, even though Ethan raised her upper body, he was worried if Sarah couldn''t breathe and vomited only blood. He was in a hurry.


    "Breathe. Sarah!"


    Ethan patted Sarah on the back, causing the blood to spit out of her throat. But even that was not easy because she was unconscious.


    "Nan, Nanny, Nanny!"


    ude took Sarah''s hand, trembling as if he was convulsing again. In her cold hands, he couldn''t find the warmth he had felt before. He snapped once more, and tears welled up in ude''s eyes.


    "Wake up, wake up"


    It was pitiful to see him rubbing Sarah''s hand with that little hand and trying to add warmth to her hand.


    "Get out of the way, ude."


    Ethan hurriedly ced arge hand on one of her cheeks and ced his mouth over hers.


    "......!"


    ude looked at it with his eyes wide open. Ethan first sucked the blood in her mouth and spat it out. After repeating it a couple of times, the blood from her throat stopped flowing. Then, after taking a deep breath, he ced his mouth over Sarah''s again and blew his breath deeply.


    "......"


    Unlike the hot blood, Ethan creased his forehead painfully due to the touch of her icy lips. Blood flowed through their engaged lips, and it also dyed the corners of Ethan''s lips red. Ethan repeated over and over again, pressing the soft flesh with his mouth and blowing hot breath deeper.


    "Haa, ha"


    Sarah''s breathing returned to normal only after he breathed in until he was out of breath. Only then was Ethan able to lie Sarah downfortably again as if he was relieved.


    "......!"


    Benjamin, who finally saw her face as Ethan put Sarah down, opened his eyes wide. She was a young woman who looked pale and tired soaking in a lot of blood. Although that woman and his master were simr in size, it was hard to believe that she was the master who always looked infinitely big in front of him.


    "So, so this is how you look like Master."


    She was unfamiliar. He was confident that if he saw his master, he would recognize her immediately, faster than anyone else. He thought it would be possible. It was incredibly strange that she was his master. As if he had never seen her before.


    "......Ah."


    Drip, drip. Transparent tears flowed down Benjamin''s cheeks. He froze, doing nothing. Seeing that, Ethan quickly grasped it.


    ''It won''t help.''


    Benjamin, who had been frozen as if he had received a shock, seemed to have lost his concentration, which had maintained the mana. The wall made of mana that had stood in front of May before had disappeared. And after a while.


    "My Lord!"


    The Knights of Ambrosia quickly entered the lounge and jumped in. At the same time, three swords hung around Benjamin''s neck as if they were about to strike at any moment.


    "You''d better take your mana out. Because my knight''s sword will pierce your neck faster."


    "......How dare you."


    Benjamin stared at Ethan, grinding his teeth at the situation that had urred while he was careless. Every time Ethan''s hand tidied up Sarah''s sweat and blood-soaked hair, his bloodshot eyes followed.


    "Get away from Master."


    "Why should I do that?"


    "Do you ask because you don''t know that? It''s all because of you that Master became like that."


    Benjamin contorted his face and spat out his words.


    "That magic stone contained the dirty power you possessed. If it hadn''t been broken without notice, Master wouldn''t have be like that."


    With those words, Ethan was quietly convinced of the doubts he had. It was true that the power contained in the magic stone belonged to Ambrosia.


    "My power is not in a form that can be taken out and put in. Why are you so sure it''s my power?"


    "Because it was the magic stone that Master was using for research in the magic tower. Do you know how much power that magic stone has?"


    A fishy smile crept on Ethan''s lips, who had been silently listening. His eyes were shining with a light colder than ice before he knew it. It was when Benjamin narrowed his eyebrows as he sensed that something was wrong.


    "I finally found you."


    "What?"


    "Should I say thank you for walking in on my own?"


    Ethan beckoned at the Knights. Then Benjamin felt a strong shock in the back of his head.


    "Heok!"


    In an instant, his head was spinning and Benjamin''s body staggered and tilted. Seizing the chance, the Kights quickly tied his hands. And with a click, he was locked with a magic control device.


    "How dare you!"


    Anger erupted from Benjamin. Ethan''s shoes stained with Sarah''s blood could be seen in Benjamin''s eyes, who had been suppressed by the Knights. Ethan''s voice, without a hint of warmth, descended like frost over his head.


    "If you made Sarah like that with the magic stone you brought from the magic tower, you''ll have to pay the price."

 Chapter 70:

    Chapter 70:


    "......!"


    At Ethan''s words, Benjamin realized that he had confessed with his mouth that the magic stone came from the magic tower.


    "My Lord."


    Then Jade hurriedly approached Ethan and handed the papers to Ethan. Swish, swish, the sound of him flipping through papers was especially louder.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve found all your friends."


    Thwack, a sheet of paper fell at Ethan''s feet. Then, in Benjamin''s field of vision, the names written in clear letters appeared as if they were pierced through his eyes.


    [Oliven, olive hair and olive eyes. Long hair and a slim figure. His age is unknown, but he looks rtively young. The ent is mixed with the North Continental ent. It is presumed that the interest was the one who broke into Stenia Hall and dropped the magic stone. Belluna, silver hair and amber eyes. Long hair tied up. The behavior is as neat as the knight and has no unnecessities. The scar on the back of the neck seems to extend all the way to the back. Moving with olive hair on her back. Benjamin, dark red hair with red eyes, and unkempt hair covering his earlobe. There was a magical reaction from one of the priests on the temple side, but since the interest was separated from his party, there is a strong possibility that he was infiltrating the Imperial Pce as a priest.]


    "It doesn''t matter that you are a magician, you can''t escape Ambrosia''s grasp on thisnd, this Empire."


    Ethan said that and sat slowly in front of Benjamin and looked at him. Looking at the face stained with disgrace, he made up a friendly tone and said.


    "Your friends will greet you slowlyter, so answer me."


    "......"


    "Can you cure Sarah?"


    Benjamin did not answer Ethan''s question. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to do it, he couldn''t guarantee it. The power that their master studied was fundamentally a power that ate vitality, so it was in the realm of the gods to reinvigorate the vitality once consumed. All they could do with magic was to replenish the consumed stamina and reduce the pain.


    "......"


    Ethan got up without hesitation as if he had gotten an answer from that heavy and somber silence.


    "Take him away."


    An order without mercy was issued. The Knights of Ambrosia raised Benjamin with a violent gesture. Benjamin meekly got up to his hand and opened his mouth.


    "I will take Master to the magic tower."


    "Do you think I''ll allow that? Can''t you see clearly that there''s no such thing as a magic tower that can heal Sarah?"


    "Still, I can''t put Master next to the owner of the power that made her like that."


    "That''s what I want to say on my part. How can I trust you guys? The disciples who tried to hurt their master."


    "......How dare you insult us?"


    "It''s an insult. I was just stating the truth. If you guys didn''t do anything, would Sarah be like that?"


    At Ethan''s question, Benjamin bit his lip. Then he poured all his mana into the magic control device that was ced on his wrist. Then, dark red mana began to fill the magic control device.


    "If words don''t work, I''ll take her by force."


    "......My Lord!"


    It was already toote when Jade, who had witnessed this, urgently called Ethan. Bang! With that sound, Benjamin and Ethan were burst out at the same time.


    "Father!"


    As the magic exploded, ude was startled by the roar and called for Ethan. However, as the floor had been dug by the impact just before, a thickyer of smoke was rising, making it impossible to see properly. ude looked at Ethan with a hopeless gaze, sping Sarah''s hand.


    "......Heok, ude-nim!"


    Then, seeing Benjamin''s dazzling dark red eyes through the rising smoke, May swallowed and looked for ude. At the same time, Ethan''s roar was heard from somewhere beyond the smoke.


    "Protect Sarah and ude!"


    At Ethan''smand, the Knights of Ambrosia moved in unison and rushed towards one ce. ng, the sound of swords shing, and the sound ofrge and small explosions were heard.


    "C, ude,e here. Quickly!"


    Taking the opportunity, May pulled ude towards her and wrapped Sarah tightly in a nket. And she began to carefully move Sarah across the room to where Ethan''s voice had been heard. She didn''t have the speed to take care of ude and Sarah at the same time, but May didn''t rush.


    "Ma, May, over there!"


    Then ude found something and pulled May''s hem.


    "......!"


    While observing Sarah''s condition for a moment, Benjamin came up to them and stood right in front of them.


    "......I''ll take her with me."


    His red eyes gleamed eerily, and he stretched out hisrge hand. Between his thick and long fingers, they could see the Knights of Ambrosia lying down in the distance. May''s heart started beating like crazy. At that time.


    "N. No. Not Nanny."


    ude stepped forward in front of May and Sarah and spread his arms to stop Benjamin. Benjamin looked down at ude like that, as if sarcastically.


    "She''s my master. Get out of the way."


    "She''s my nanny. You get out of my way!"


    "What?"


    "Nanny made an oath with me. She promised to stay with me!"


    ude said while raising the little finger that was connected with her mana when he made the oath with Sarah.


    "That''s why you can''t take her. Because she said it was a magician''s oath!"


    Benjamin''s face was horribly distorted at the words ''magician''s oath''.


    "Master made an oath with a kid like you?"


    When Benjamin faltered for a moment, Ethan''s voice was heard behind ude''s back.


    "ude, back off!"


    At that urgent voice, ude quickly sat down. Ethan threw a sword over ude''s head, and it flew and struck on Benjamin''s shoulder.


    "Ugh!"


    Benjamin staggered back for a moment at the burning pain. Still, he stretched out his hand towards Sarah. There was still dark red magic in his hand. Ethan, having secured time by throwing a sword from afar, approached him and ordered May.


    "Take ude and go as far as possible."


    "But, but Duke-nim, Sarah-nim is!"


    "I''ll do anything, so take ude to a safe ce first. I''m going to use my power from now on."


    Ethan smoothed Sarah''s ring on her finger. He tried to make it as convenient as possible for Sarah''s disciple, but if it came out this way, he had no choice but to show his sincerity.


    "It''s no use, I''ll take Master home."


    At that time, the shape of a magic circle was created from Benjamin''s hands, who had a fishy smile on his lips. And at that moment, Ethan hurriedly narrowed the distance and approached Benjamin''s shoulder, drew the sharp sword, and swung it long.


    "......Ugh!"


    While Benjamin avoided the sword, he continued to infuse mana into the magic circle. ude had seen the shape of a magic circle simr to that. When Sarah hugged him and jumped off the mansion and went to the market in an instant. At that time, the magic circle that spread under Sarah''s feet looked like this.


    ''He''s going to take Nanny.''


    ude blinked slowly and ran to Sarah and hugged her.


    Why are you taking her away? Why? Why on earth? Why should I be taken away by others like this?


    Tears dropped from ude''s eyes out of resentment. ude was engulfed in a fear that he would never see her again if Sarah was taken away by that person.


    "Help me, Nanny. Help me"


    Sarah''s clear voice passed through ude''s mind countless times. ude-nim, the voice that called out his name affectionately. The great magician''s confident voice that didn''t tell lies, and


    ''I''ll be by your side until ude-nim is happy.''


    If only Sarah could open her eyes, if only she could see ude crying so sadly right now. Perhaps she would be able to defeat that bad disciple and embrace him again.


    "Please wake up, Sarah!"


    The moment when ude desperately shouted with his eyes closed. Something choked up and filled inside him, along with a thirst as if scratching his neck, quickly overtaken ude.


    "Heok!"


    With a scream, ude copsed over Sarah. Upon witnessing it, May screamed and tried to approach ude.


    "Aargh!"


    However, with a surge of great power, May fell backward and rolled over. On ude''s fallen little finger, the evidence of the oath he made with Sarah appeared again clearly. And at that moment,

 Chapter 71:

    Chapter 71:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Sarah struggled to open her heavy eyes at the familiar feeling.


    ''......Again.''


    In front of her, she could see Park Hyeyeon lying in the hospital room.


    ''What happened?''


    Sarah wondered why she saw Park Hyeyeon in her soul state again. She jumped in to prevent the magic stone, which was believed to had been left behind by Oliven, broken and Ambrosia''s power spread everywhere. The magnitude of the power she felt was enormous. She had to memorize the spells. But there was no time, so Sarah received Ambrosia''s power with her whole body. Finally, she lost her mind as she used her mana to burn the power which was rushing ravenously into her body like fire.


    ''I''m sure I had copsed and vomited blood. What happened?''


    In order to return, Sarah tried to awaken the magic within her body once again but she couldn''t do anything.


    ''In the end, I have no choice but to wait again this time.''


    Thest time she was in this state, she couldn''t get back on her own. She sighed and looked at Park Hyeyeon''s face.


    ''You have improved a lot.''


    Unlike thest time when she was breathing hard with the respirator on, she took off the respirator and slept rtively peacefully this time. She tried so hard to kill this body. Sarah narrowed her eyebrows as she recovered from her hardship. Inhale, exhale, the sound of breathing was even and beautiful. Sarah raised her transparent hand with a bitter heart and wiped Park Hyeyeon''s body. She tried to keep petting her, even though she couldn''t touch her likest time.


    ''You''ve gained some weight, too.''


    The more she looked at it, the more different it looked fromst time. Obviously, only one day should have passed here while she lived Sarah Millen''s life. Even if they lived their lives for a long time, only one day had passed in their respective worlds. However, by the time that only one day had passed, Park Hyeyeon''s physical condition had improved a lot.


    ''......Park Hyeyeon''s time was passing even when I wasn''t there.''


    Sarah faced a situation she had never experienced in her life. Obviously, Park Hyeyeon, who was dying, was recovering in the flowing time. Thew she had thought would never change was changing. Sarah frowned at the sensation of her head throbbing. At that time, the doctors she had seenst time came into Park Hyeyeon''s room again.


    "Patient Hyeyeon Park, she''s improved a lot."


    "That''s right. She can take the respiratory system offpletely."


    The faces of the doctors were much brighter thanst time.


    "She talked with youst time, too."


    "I know, I know. I''ve told you several times, so I know very well."


    "But why can''t she get up like this again now?"


    "Hmm...... If you look at the data alone, she''s just asleep right now. But how can a person stay in the sleeping state for so long?"


    Sarah distorted her face at the doctor''s words.


    ''I had a conversation?''


    It didn''t happen in her memory. How hard had she been wanting to wake up in Park Hyeyeon''s body? Nevertheless, she only failed repeatedly every time. There was no way she could wake up in Park Hyeyeon''s body and talk to a doctor. Sarah stiffened as she was surprised. Something she didn''t know was happening here now.


    "When you talked to Park Hyeyeonst time, did you ask how she was feeling?"


    "Ha, no. Whenever I ask about her physical condition, she just shuts her mouth and smiles."


    Regardless of whether Sarah was surprised or not, the doctors who couldn''t see her continued the conversation while monitoring Park Hyeyeon''s condition.


    "Then, what did you talk about? Did I just joke around or say a few words?"


    "No, Patient Park Hyeyeon asked for this and that, so I listened to her."


    The doctor said that and looked around the hospital room and ran to the mini table next to the bed.


    "What? What''s wrong?"


    "Patient Park Hyeyeon asked me to take good care of this notebook so that it doesn''t turn off."


    "Notebook?"


    "Yes, she has a long dream and when she wakes up, she has a habit of writing it down? She asked me to put it next to her so she can write it down right away when she wakes up."


    He reconnected the notebook charger, which he didn''t know when it was removed, and turned it on. Then, the screen that was previously floating was turned on again.


    "It''s still a nk page. I guess she didn''t regain consciousness while we were away."


    He stroked his chest as if reassured.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing more we can do about it."


    "Ah yes!"


    "You don''t know when she will get worse again, so watch her carefully. When she came back to consciousnessst time, I thought she was okay, so I went through the hospital discharge procedure but she had a cardiac arrest immediately."


    "I don''t know why you''re doing this. So the next prosecutor is..."


    The doctors talked and left the room again. Sarah, who was left alone or with Park Hyeyeon, looked at the notebook the doctor had left on as if possessed.


    ''Did I ask him to turn it on?''


    She had no habit of writing down the contents of her dreams when she woke up. There must be a reason why she said that to the medical staff. But one problem was that Sarah didn''t have that memory. She looked at the screen of the notebook that was turned on.


    ''......!''


    Contrary to what the doctor just said it was a nk page, there was writing on it. Sarah hurriedly read the text that filled the screen.


    ''It''s not Hangul*, it should be the Empire''s letters.''


    <i>(*Hangul: Korean alphabets)</i>


    The letters written on the notebook screen shone with a mysterious color as if light were flowing. Sarah recognized at once that it was magic.


    ''I was writing with magic. Why?''


    Sarah looked at Park Hyeyeon, who was still sleeping next to her. When she was in Park Hyeyeon''s body, she couldn''t use the mana that was sleeping inside her. Because Korea was a world without magic or mana. However, the words written on the notebook were clearly magical. It was the mana of Sarah Millen, which was sealed in the other world.


    ''The magic of the world over there is sealed, but why...''


    The question, once raised, continued to stretch one after another. Come to think of it, thest time she didn''t wake up for 5 days or so, although it was a strange thing, she didn''t have any doubts after that. It was strange to think about it now that it passed so naturally and casually.


    ''My memory is not intact.''


    Sarah realized this and hurriedly read the text written on the notebook. As time passed, there were a few nk areas that showed that her magic had worn out, but it was not too difficult to read.


    [ude rejected me. I''ve had a hard time because of that child for years, but such a child rejected me. I was heartbroken. Disappointment and despair came at the same time, but nheless, the ''future'' has changed. I decided to call this hope. So I blew ude''s door away. Ah! I was so relieved. This was the ce where the magician ''Sarah Millen'' was epted.


    .


    .


    .


    Unlike the ''novel'' I wrote, many people suffered, but I decided not to regret it. Because the ''future'' is changing.


    .


    .


    .


    I didn''t hide my appearance, I didn''t hide my power. It''s only getting better here. ude-nim is cute, and Duke-nim is cool. They both looked alike. The days when they looked at me and smiled were increasing. I love that so much]


    The more she read the text on the notebook, the dizzier her head. It was like a diary. A diary in which she entered Ambrosia and changed the contents of ''Flower of Darkness''. It went without saying that she had no memory of writing such a thing, and one more question was that in the article, she felt like she was changing the ''novel'' and the ''future''. The novel ''Flower of Darkness'' was a story in which many people suffered. Dieline, ude. Ethan, Elexa. And the Crombell Empire and the entire continent. And Ethan Ambrosia was the only one suffering from the ''future'' that Park Hyeyeon saw. The man alone despaired in pain that no one understood. She changed that fact and wrote it down in that diary.


    ''Why on earth...''


    She was trying to organize her confused thought, and then the letters on the notebook began to burn away.


    ''......!''


    When Sarah was surprised and turned her head toward the bed, Park Hyeyeon''s eyes were open. Those empty eyes turned towards her.


    ''Park Hyeyeon!''


    As Sarah reached out to her, her eyes met with Park Hyeyeon''s hazy ck eyes. And at that moment, Sarah''s eyes turned white with the feeling of being sucked into the empty space.

 Chapter 72:

    Chapter 72:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Sarah opened her eyes as if being thrown out of a dream.


    "Heok!"


    She took a deep breath and lifted her upper body. Sarah grabbed her chest as her heart pounded and tightened in pain. This was the second time she had opened her eyes in this way.


    "Ha, ugh!"


    Sarah moaned once more at the pain thatsted longer than thest time. Shey down on the bed again, feeling her eyes spinning. She could tell by looking up at the ceiling with her blurred vision. This was Sarah Millen''s body.


    ''There''s no strength in this body.''


    Sarah blinked, trying to hold her breath. The more she did, the more she felt that her vision was gradually returning to a clearer view. Only then could she turn her head to her side.


    "ude-nim?"


    ude was asleep next to Sarah, clutching the hem of her robe tightly.


    "Duke-nim too?"


    And next to the bed was Duke Ambrosia, sitting on a chair and sleeping with a tired face. Both of them stayed up for several nights.


    "Ha, haha."


    Seeing this, a shrillugh escaped Sarah''s mouth. Her heart, which had been pounding like crazy just a moment ago, quickly subsided.


    "Sa, Sarah-nim?"


    May, who was carefully opening the door at that time, approached with her eyes wide open in surprise. Sarah spoke in a quiet voice in fear of waking up the two sleeping men.


    "Shh. Quiet."


    "Ah ah."


    Seeing Sarah''s smiling face, tears began to form in May''s eyes and she eventually cried with her face buried in both hands. Sarah asked, embarrassed by the fierce response.


    "What, what''s wrong? Did I sleep a lot?"


    "I thought you couldn''t wake up this time..."


    "Was it that bad?"


    Nodding her head in response to Sarah''s question, May began to exin what had happened in the past.


    "That day, you copsed like that, and the person iming to be Sarah-nim''s disciple was trying to kidnap you, and ude-nim suddenly glowed and healed Sarah-nim, but Sarah-nim couldn''t get up, and Duke-nim told ude-nim that he didn''t have that power and asked if it got worse, and two doctors were fired, and the divine power of the priests is useless, and in the magic tower, they keep sending people to meet you"


    "Wait, May. I think you''re over-excited, so let''s calm down and say it again slowly."


    "So after Sarah-nim copsed like that"


    "No, exin again from the part where ude-nim glowed."


    "So, the jerk who ims to be Sarah-nim''s disciple tried to kidnap you, but ude-nim interrupted him and the magician''s oath"


    "Ha."


    May was crying and trying to exin something, but she was so gibberish that Sarah couldn''t understand. Seeing Sarah pat her hair with her long sigh, May burst into tears once again.


    "Are you sick again? Shall I call a doctor? Or should I call a priest?"


    "No, no. Please call Sir Jade Harper."


    "Yes, yes yes! I will!"


    It seemed that Jade was the only person who could exin the situation to her in a calm way. May nodded her head eagerly and sprinted back to the door.


    "Oh my, I''m out of my mind."


    Thanks to May, she felt like her confused mind became more confused. Shey down calmly and waited for Jade toe in.


    "Fuu."


    Sarah sighed and pulled up ude''s nket a little more and covered it meticulously. Then she leaned back in her chair and looked at Ethan, who was sleeping ufortably. Ethan fell asleep so deeply that he didn''t even move. Sleeping in an ufortable position, he was narrowing his eyebrows, and it looked like he was having a bad dream.


    "You must be busy, but since when have you been here?"


    Sarah carefully reached out and tried to loosen Ethan''s arm, which was sping her arm. When she was trying hard and her fingertips touched Ethan''s hand.


    "......!"


    Ethan''s eyes opened wide and he grabbed Sarah''s hand.


    "Urgh."


    "......Sarah!"


    Ethan jumped up in surprise as Sarah moaned a little because of the powerful grip. His blue eyes trembled violently like an aspen tree.


    "You have, you have woken up."


    "Yes...... You were worried a lot, right?"


    Sarah smiled bashfully at Ethan, who seemed to have had a hard time. Ethan, who had been looking at her as if he couldn''t believe it for a long time, breathed heavily and sat on the bed.


    "How is your body? Any pain or difort?"


    "I was a little dizzy just before, but now I''m fine."


    "Ha."


    Ethan sighed once more and brushed his messy hair up. Sarah smiled and asked at his gesture of relief.


    "Did I hurt a lot?"


    "If the miracle hadn''t happened, something big might have happened."


    Ethan said that and looked down at ude who fell asleep. Feeling the gaze, Sarah hurriedly said.


    "I heard May from a while ago that ude-nim was glowing, what does that mean?"


    "A strange power has been manifested in ude. It''s definitely Ambrosia''s power, but something different."


    "What do you mean by another power of Ambrosia?"


    Ethan looked at Sarah withplicated eyes for a moment. This was because he didn''t know where to start and how to say it.


    "ude''s power healed you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, the bleeding has stopped and yourplexion has improved. You were able to breathe properly."


    "The magic stone in the party hall contained the power of Ambrosia. There''s no way it can be cured easily, and ude-nim''s power is"


    Sarah muttered in disbelief. No matter how much Sarah burned Ambrosia''s power within herself, it was literally a power that robbed her of her vitality. Clearly, even Sarah must have been deprived of some vitality, and it must have been a speed concussion because Ambrosia''s power and mana collided inside her body. ude, who had the power of Ambrosia, couldn''t heal a condition that could not be easily treated even by a high-ranking priest.


    "It''s hard to believe, but it''s true."


    Ethan nodded as if he understood Sarah. It took him quite a while to ept it even though he had seen it all.


    "Is ude-nim okay?"


    Sarah raised her torso and ced her hand on ude''s chest, who was sleeping next to her. His chest went up and down evenly to the sound of his deep breath. After carefully examining the child''splexion, Sarahy down on the bed again, stroking his head.


    "He''s fine"


    Ethan ced his hand over Sarah''s, who was stroking ude''s hair. Then, a warm warmth spread across Sarah''s cold hands. It was only then that Sarah realized that her hands were as cold as ice.


    "ude couldn''t wake up for several days at first. When he woke up again he told me he didn''t remember anything he did that day."


    Saying so, Ethan took Sarah''s hand and pressed his fingers against the palm of her hand. So that even a little more blood could circte and warm her hands. Seeing Ethan acting so naturally as if he was an attendant, Sarah stiffened without even responding for a moment.


    "And you''ve been lying down longer than ude."


    "How long have I been like this?"


    "A month."


    "Pardon?"


    "You haven''t woken up for a month, you were asleep just like this."


    Hearing an unimaginable period of time, Sarah jumped up.


    "What do you mean a month, ugh!"


    She was so startled that she jumped up and the world started spinning. Sarah fell back helplessly again.


    "Sarah!"


    Ethan, startled, reached out and grabbed her body. Sarah, who had her head resting on his tight chest, slowly blinked her eyes for a moment. At that time,


    "Uh ung, Nanny?"


    ude rubbed his eyes and got up when he heard Ethan''s shout. The child watched Sarah awake and he opened his mouth for a moment, nkly. Then he started to shed tears.


    "......Nannyy."


    It was when the child rushed into Sarah''s arms and hugged her.


    "Is it true that Countess Millen-nim woke up?!"


    "Veron! Lower your voice!"

 Chapter 73:

    Chapter 73:


    The quiet room quickly became noisy like a market barrel. Jade, Veron, and Ronda came in, and the servants and knights of Ambrosia, who were curious about the inside situation, flocked.


    "I was worried, but it went really well. I thought something bad was going to happen..."


    "Are you feeling okay now?"


    "You must feel weak because you''ve been lying down for a month. I''ll make light soup."


    "You, you have to drink water first. I''ll bring you some water."


    "Do you want to wash up first? I''ve washed your body from time to time, but if you want, I''ll get warm water!"


    "Hueoong heoooong."


    Everyone came in noisily and was in amotion as they gave each word to Sarah. Some were talking to themselves and running out by themselves, some were tearful as they looked at Sarah, and some were wailing very much. Of course, that someone included ude.


    "Huaaang, Nanny, Nanny......"


    ude cried very sadly and tried to hold Sarah in his arms. He kept rubbing his cheeks, trying to hold Sarah''s hand, and acting like he was impatient to reach her even a little more. Sarah leaned against Ethan''s chest and held ude in her arms.


    "Hic, hiic......"


    ude sniffled as if he were relieved only then. Ethan looked at Sarah''s face, which was in trouble, and ordered.


    "......Everyone, get out. Sarah''s stabilityes first."


    The servants of Ambrosia followed Ethan''s orders with sullen faces. Still, they looked at Sarah until the end and checked her condition. Ethan sighed and said to Veron and Ronda, who stood still as if they were the exception.


    "Veron, Ronda. The same goes for you guys."


    Veron and Ronda covered their mouths and mourned as if they had been shocked by Ethan''s cold words. How pathetic was that earnest gaze on Ethan. Jade, who had been watching the whole scene, said, clicking his tongue slightly.


    "Are you going to make the Lord order twice?"


    It was said that the person who pretended to be nice to you on the outside but ndered you on the inside was more hateful. Ronda and Veron stared at Jade, who was standing carefreely.


    "The same goes for Sir Harper. Get out."


    "What? Me too?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''m the one that Countess Millen-nim called for herself!"


    At Jade''s words, Ethan looked at Sarah. She shook her head slightly as Sarah closed her eyes with a sad look on her face.


    "She doesn''t need Sir because I''m here. Get out."


    "No way!"


    Jade eventually had to leave the room with Veron and Rondaughing at him.


    "Fuu."


    When the voices that were ringing in her mind, which were otherwise distracting, disappeared, Sarah exhaled loudly as if she was about to live.


    "Nanny, are you okay?"


    ude raised his head from Sarah''s arms and made eye contact. Sarah shook her head and smiled softly because the child''s eyes were trembling so pitifully and anxiously.


    "I''m okay now, ude-nim. I''m sorry for making you worry."


    "......Hic."


    In response to Sarah, ude shed tears again and buried his face in her arms.


    "Nanny is a liar."


    Sarah stroked ude''s head, feeling her clothes wet. She felt sorry for the child who would have witnessed his nanny, who promised to return safely, was covered in blood.


    "I''m sorry."


    Sarah kissed ude''s hair and looked up at Ethan as if asking for help. But Ethan also didn''t know if his hardened face could rx, perhaps because he was so angry with her.


    "I will never allow you to intervene in such a thing again."


    "But Duke-nim, back then......"


    "I know it couldn''t be helped. But now that will never happen in the future."


    Ethan resolutely cut off Sarah''s words. His will was felt that he would never let her go through such a dangerous situation in the future.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to open your eyes like this, so I......"


    Ethan bit his lip for a moment, unable to speak. His arm, which was holding Sarah, tightened.


    "......"


    Sarah thought somehow that Ethan''s hard voice was trembling faintly. Even though it couldn''t be, it just seemed that way. It was then Sarah''s eyes saw the ring on Ethan''s hand.


    "The ring, it cracked."


    There was a crack in the ring she made for Ethan. Sarah hurriedly held Ethan''s hand and checked the amount of mana left in the ring.


    "It''s almost all used up. What on earth happened while I was sleeping? Did you use your power?"


    The function of the ring was significantly reduced. Since it was close to the magic stone that Oliven had dropped at the party, should it be a natural result? Due to the nature of Ambrosia''s power, it must have been fluctuating within him. That made the ring''s power drain faster. Sarah''s brow narrowed slightly, thinking that Ethan must have protected Sarah and ude while enduring it all. Perhaps if Ethan used his power one more time, the ring would break.


    "......"


    Ethan nodded his head silently in response to Sarah''s question. After a strange power was manifested from ude, Ethan himself went out of his way to subdue Benjamin, who was staring nkly at the scene, and to capture the other two disciples. Against the magicians who freely used magic, the Knights of Ambrosia had endured brilliantly, but that alone was not enough. It was possible because Ethan''s patience, which had not been able to look at Sarah until the situation cleared up, had bottomed out.


    "Sarah''s disciples were so rebellious that I had no choice but to do it."


    "......Ah!"


    It was only then that Sarah could recall Oliver and her disciples, who became the culprits of this situation.


    "Those children, what happened to those children?"


    "They''re bad people."


    It was ude who answered Sarah''s question. The bright red, bloodshot eyes of the child raised his head, and there was an evident hostility.


    "They hurt Nanny and tried to take you away."


    "ude-nim......"


    Sarah was heartbroken by the fact that the child''s pure and blue hostility was directed at her disciples. It wouldn''t be a lifelong rtionship, but if they met, she wanted them to get along well. Sarah, who was trying to say ''I know they are good children'', opened her eyes to ude''s following words.


    "He looked at me and called me a kid."


    "What? Who said that?"


    "The uncle with dark red hair."


    "Benjamin, that punk is really!"


    What ''I know they are good children''. Sarah quickly swallowed what she was trying to spit out. She didn''t remember teaching her disciples like that.


    "I don''t think I can. I''ll have to scold him."


    Sarah took ude away from her arms for a moment and tried to get up by mustering strength into her body.


    "Where are my disciples? I want to go see them."


    "They are protected by Ambrosia. More than that......"


    Ethan stopped her from getting up and hugged her gently.


    "Oh my!"


    Sarah, who was lifted up in an instant, screamed in surprise, and Ethan wrapped her arms around his neck and said.


    "You''ve been lying down for a month. It''s still too much to walk."


    "But, but what if someone sees this?"


    "There are only faithful servants of Ambrosia in this mansion."


    Ethan said so and hugged Sarah once more so that she could lean on himfortably. He thought she was too light whenever he lifted her.


    "I can walk there!"


    Ethanughed lowly at Sarah''s small rebellion by waving her legs in the air. When that lowughter rang heavily in Sarah''s ear, she had no choice but to stop rebelling for a moment.


    "Even so, I won''t drop this issue. Until you''repletely healed, I''ll be sure to pay attention."

 Chapter 74:

    Chapter 74:


    "Then, I''ll take you to them."


    Ethan tried to walk while holding Sarah, who was speechless, in his arms. Then, when he found ude sitting on the bed looking up at the two, he asked in a low voice.


    "Will youe with us?"


    "Yes!"


    ude nodded his head as if he had waited, got out of bed, and stood next to Ethan.


    "......"


    There were no more words between the father and son, but the meaning contained in the gaze of Ethan and ude was the same.


    ''Sarah can''t be taken away by those disgruntled disciples.''


    <b>* * *</b>


    Sarah''s disciples were in a secret room in the underground of Ambrosia''s mansion. When she entered the secret room in Ethan''s arms, three disciples appeared right in front of her. Oliven, Benjamin, and Belluna were each imprisoned with their limbs bound in a magic circle that glowed with silver-gray mana. Sarah unconsciously stretched out her hand. Then with a cracking sound, she made a collision with the magic circle and it bounced off Sarah''s hand.


    "Benjamin, Oliven, Belluna"


    The magic circle was made with Belluna''s magic. That meant that her disciples had locked themselves in that circle of magic. If they went inside, their bodies were asleep, but their mind was awakened clearly. And their souls were thrown right into a terrible nightmare. Into the nightmare that kept them going through what they feared the most. That was the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep''.


    "They promised themselves that they would pay for their sins against their master."


    Sarah''s face distorted at Ethan''s words. The disciples, whom she cherished and loved the most, were asleep with painful faces in the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep''. Sarah said as she struggled to organize herplicated mind.


    "Why are they doing this here, not in the magic tower?"


    "Because I made it impossible to return to the magic tower."


    "What?"


    Ethan briefly exined the current situation in the magic tower to Sarah. The magic tower was moring to bring out those troublemakers. This was becausezy magicians poured out of the magic tower for the first time in a long time because they blocked supplies flowing from Ambrosia to the magic tower. The anger of the magicians who came out to buy only food, drink, and clothes to wear was great. It was truly tremendous for magicians who had thorns in their mouths if they didn''t do research on magic even for a moment.


    "Heaven."


    Sarah covered her mouth and moaned a little. While she was away, the magic tower was shaken helplessly by the Duke of Ambrosia. It was very humiliating for Sarah, the master of the magic tower, as well, so she narrowed her forehead.


    "Several times a day, people are sent directly from the magic tower to ask us to hand them over."


    "......I''m not going to leave those children alone in the magic tower."


    The magic tower was a very closed ce. It was not easy for that secret and mysterious group to erase its presence on the continent. It was possible for Ambrosia to find such a magic tower in a very short period of time and block supplies because Sarah''s disciples were active outside. She took out the pocket watch artifact she had always carried in her arms.


    [Whatever Great Elder-nim says, I''ll take them with me!]


    [Wow, Great Elder-nim is an aristocrat? Really awesome.]


    [It''s all because of Great Elder-nim! Why did you disappear without a word and make them sad!]


    [I thought Great Elder-nim was young, but you''re of the same age as my daughter. Of course, I knew you were younger than me, but something is bitter.]


    [I can''t stand it anymore. The magic tower cannot be yed like this in the hands of an Imperial nobleman! The disciples of Great Elder-nim will have to pay for the disgrace that the magic tower suffered.]


    [Great Elder-nim, is your mansion big? Can I go y?]


    There were countless messages piled up that led to her. There was a wide variety of messages, from just bright messages to angry warnings.


    "Ah, I''m doomed."


    The identity of Sarah Millen, who had been secretly hidden until now, was known because of the disciples who like to cause troubles, as well as the bacsh from inside the magic tower. Sarah rested her head on Ethan''s shoulder in despair. Now that she was just relying on him, Ethan''s arms were morefortable than any other chair.


    "......"


    It was an added bonus that Ethan''s body stiffened slightly at the gesture of Sarah leaning on him. Even knowing that Sarah''s actions have no meaning, his body stiffens with tension. When Ethan realized it, he exhaled deeply and said.


    "The Imperial family is also asking for the identity of the olive-haired man who left the magic stone in the Imperial Pce."


    "Oliven?"


    "He is the one who carried out the terrorist attack at a party hosted by the Second Prince himself. Of course, the Emperor is looking for him."


    The Emperor learned that Oliven was in Ambrosia. What he really wanted was not to impose Imperial punishment on Oliven. The existence of a magician was attractive. He would probably try anything in order to keep him by his side and could fully control him. Or he could offer Ambrosia a very expensive deal.


    "In addition, that guy approached the First Prince."


    "......Why of all people!"


    Sarah touched her stinging forehead. It seemed that she would have to make a very expensive deal with the Imperial family for Oliven. All of the idents her disciples had made were all great things, so her mind was spinning. It was very difficult to deal with each one. The magic tower was angry, and the Imperial family was also furious. But there was something more serious than the two groups.


    "What is Duke-nim going to do with these children?"


    "I''m thinking of tearing them apart and handing them over to the magic tower and the Imperial family, respectively."


    "......"


    It was the fact that the Duke of Ambrosia, who could control both groups at the same time, was also angry. Sarah had no idea where to start to solve this problem. So she looked at the faces of her foolish disciples one by one with a desperate heart.


    "It''s all my fault."


    Saying that, Sarah once again reached out toward the magic circle. Then, once again, with a cracking sound, the magic circle tried to flick her hand. Sarah put more strength into her hands and tried to wrap mana around them.


    "Ugh!"


    Then she felt a strong pain in her heart and her body tilted forward.


    "Sarah!"


    "Nanny!"


    Ethan and ude, who were watching Sarah, shouted in surprise.


    "You can''t use magic yet. You received Ambrosia''s power with your whole body, so your body was strained......"


    As Ethan hugged Sarah tighter, he saw her eyes, wet with pain, fixed on the three disciples. He could tell just by looking at that desperate face. How precious those three disciples were to Sarah. Realizing this, deep inside Ethan, something soggy and old, filled with emotions.


    "......Nanny, do you like those people?"


    Then ude pulled Sarah''s hem and asked. It was an iprehensible emotion to the child. Obviously, those people hurt his nanny, and they tried to take her by force. Nevertheless, he didn''t understand why his nanny could see them with such a precious look.


    "Why?"


    At the child''s innocent question, Sarah lowered her hand and gently stroked ude''s hair.


    "They''re all the children I''ve taught. There were times when I served as their master, but what I learned from them was greater. Therefore..."


    Sarah couldn''t continue to talk and bit her lips. Therefore she didn''t want to get them involved in this. Because it was so dangerous. Even her, who has the most powerful power in the world, was so overwhelming. It was said that tigers drop their cubs off the cliff, but she didn''t even want to take her disciples near the cliff because they were so precious.

 Chapter 75:

    Chapter 75:


    Sarah''s voice cracked bitterly. It all seemed to be her fault. ''Flower of Darkness'', her students, and Dieline were all. She leaned into Ethan''s arms for a moment and caught her breath. Her disappointed feelings were slowly disappearing in the arms of Ethan, who supported her firmly.


    ''But, who cares? I''m a person of Ambrosia, and Duke-nim is a scary man. Even the Emperor can''t easily touch him.''


    Sarah nced at Ethan''s face. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but his face was a little stiff. However, she knew how softly that face changed when he smiled.


    "Duke-nim."


    "Yes."


    "Will you give me a hug?"


    At Sarah''s question, Ethan''s head tilted as if puzzled. He didn''t seem to understand why she was asking, but Ethan reluctantly nodded his head.


    "Of course."


    "Does Duke-nim trust me only?"


    "......What''s that?"


    Before Ethan could say anything, Sarah once again reached out toward the magic circle. Then, as if pouring out all the energy remaining in her body, she squeezed out her mana and focused it on her hand.


    "......Sarah!"


    Ethan realized what she was trying to do, and was furious, but it was already toote. Because the magic circle was broken with a loud noise along with a squeaking sound. As soon as the magic circle was broken, the bound limbs were released, and the three disciples plummeted to the floor with a heavy thumping sound. ude, seeing this, frowned and muttered.


    "It must hurt."


    Sarah, who easily chewed up Ethan''s words not to use mana, replied in a refreshing voice.


    "That much is fine."


    Although the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep'' was destroyed, Sarah still put her disciples to sleep. Maybe they would sleep tight until she woke them up. It would help them to sleep until everything was solved.


    "I put them to sleep for a very long time. They don''t have to wake up again and cause trouble, and they don''t have to be punished in that painful magic circle, right?"


    "However."


    "I have to punish those children. I''m the biggest victim."


    "......"


    "Look, because they made a mistake, their hands tremble like this even with small magic, and their whole body strength..."


    Sarah''s body, who had been talking up to that point, suddenly fell backwards and drooped in Ethan''s arms. With her weakened body, she forcibly used her mana, and thus was exhausted.


    "Sarah, Sarah!"


    Surprised, Ethan shook her body and called out, but Sarah couldn''t answer. She just fluttered her long eyshes.


    "No can do. Let''s go back to the room, ude."


    "Yes, Father."


    Ethan narrowed his brow and strode out of the secret room. The woman named Sarah Millen was unpredictable. He decided to think once hey Sarah on her bed and turned his back to ude, who should follow him.


    "......"


    ude was still lying on the floor, staring at Sarah''s disciples, who had fallen asleep, not knowing when to wake up.


    "ude."


    "Yes!"


    But when Ethan urged him again, he took his eyes off them and hurriedly ran away.


    <b>* * *</b>


    Sarah came back to her senses only when she got out of the secret room and approached her room. She fainted very briefly. Noticed that she opened her eyes, Ethan asked in a low voice.


    "Do you get a hold of yourself?"


    "Yess. What should I do if this is just too much?"


    "You can recover slowly, so that''s fine."


    Sarah''s body seemed to be fine now that she had recovered her energy. She felt that the price for receiving Ambrosia''s power was small. Sarah whispered in a small voice to Ethan, concerned by ude''s power to heal her body to this extent.


    "Duke-nim, you said ude-nim healed me."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "That''s the power of Ambrosia, it wasn''t, right?"


    "Um."


    Ethan pondered for a moment at Sarah''s question. Would it be correct to call it the power of Ambrosia? It didn''t take away life, but it gave life back. This had never happened in the history of Ambrosia.


    "I don''t know. However, what I felt from ude at the time was clearly the power of Ambrosia."


    "......"


    At Ethan''s answer, Sarah''s face only grew moreplicated. When she recovered her body, she knew what she had to do first. She had to check what was going on inside ude.


    ''It''s something that never happened, neither in the Flower of Darkness nor in the future.''


    Gradually, things she didn''t know increased. It was something she had to endure as she gradually changed the content of the novel, but she was both happy and anxious.


    ''Come to think of it, I definitely saw Park Hyeyeon before waking up, but why is my memory''


    Sarah felt a splitting headache every time she tried to recall what she had seen before waking up.


    "Ugh."


    She groaned softly, touching her head with her hands. Then Ethan held Sarah in his arms more tightly and walked faster. When the servants opened Sarah''s door, he entered and winked quietly. Then they moved quickly, prepared bedding and medicine for Sarah, and disappeared.


    "It''s all here."


    "Uh um."


    As soon as Ethan put Sarah on the bed, she dug into the soft nket. She was really aching all over her body and was drowsy. She wondered what kind of trouble this was because of her foolish disciples.


    "You have to rest, Sarah."


    "Yess"


    Sarah answeredzily and opened her arms toward ude.


    "I need to rest, so please give me a hug, ude-nim."


    "......!"


    ude, who was trying to leave the room behind Ethan so Sarah could rest, lifted his head. He looked up at Ethan, as if asking for permission, and his eyes lit up.


    "Do that."


    Ethan''s permission had been granted. ude jumped into Sarah''s arms, dying his cheeks red beautifully.


    "Kyah, ude-nim is so warm and nice!"


    Sarah hugged ude tightly and rejoiced. The child''s warm body temperature seemed to soften her stiff body. It wasplicated and she had so much to think about, but for this moment, there were no thoughts in her mind.


    "......"


    ude hugged Sarah tighter, listening to Sarah''s clearughter. Even if she held hands, hugged him, or talked to him, he keep thinking about Sarah lying down without saying anything as if she were dead. It was so nice to be in Sarah''s arms, who was alive and moving like this.


    "Nanny is a liar."


    "What? Me?"


    "Yeah."


    udeined with a grumpy voice for no reason.


    "You said you''d y with me once a week"


    "Ah, I''m sorry. We promised, right?"


    Sarah stroked ude''s hair gently and patted him.


    "Didn''t you and Duke-nim y together?"


    "That can''t be possible."


    Ethan answered in a bittersweet voice and sat down on the bed. Then his hand ovepped with Sarah''s, who was stroking ude. Warmth slowly circted in her cold hands. As if alive.


    "I acted as if you would disappear forever if I took my eyes off you. ude and I."


    During that month, Ethan saw all his duties here. He also kept his promise to have breakfast with ude every morning here. While Ethan was working at one desk, ude sat next to Sarah and studied. When Ethan had something to do outside, ude guarded this ce, and Ethan stood by Sarah when ude had to go wash up. If they didn''t do that, the miracle that came to Ambrosia''s mansion seemed to disappear at any moment.


    "What I said before, do you remember?"


    "Which one?"


    "I told you to take responsibility because I realized something thanks to you."


    "Ah!"


    Sarah blushed for a moment as she recalled Ethan kissing the back of her hand. She felt a tremor that was close to the shock she had felt at that time rushing into her heart. A soft smile appeared on Ethan''s lips, who was looking at Sarah''s trembling eyshes.


    "I haven''t forgotten."

 Chapter 76:

    Chapter 76:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Sarah quickly recovered thanks to the utmost care of the people of Ambrosia. When she was just lying down like she was dead, she could feel that it was getting lively day by day.


    "Uh It''s really better now, do I have to take this medicine?"


    "Yes. If you secretly throw away the medicine today too, Duke-nim said he would blow the neck of the doctor who made the medicine."


    "......If he''s going to blow the neck off, he''s just going to fire him and hire someone else, right?"


    "I doubt it."


    May shrugged and handed Sarah a vial of medicine. Doctors with even a little bit of fame in the Empire were gathered and they put their heads together to make this medicine. It smelled very bad, bitter, and astringent, but the effect was certain.


    "It tastes so weird."


    Sarah frowned and drank all the medicine. May said, handing over candy to Sarah.


    "Today is the day you promised ude-nim. He''s really looking forward to it."


    "I know, so I have to be in better shape than usual today, right?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah closed her eyes tightly and drank every single drop of the medicine left in the vial. Then she immediately put the candy in her mouth and munched. Today was the day she had time to y with ude and Ethan after a very long time. Sarah was now trying to keep her promise, which she couldn''t keep before because she was lying in bed.


    "......Let''s go."


    "Yes, ude has already gone first."


    "Really? I should hurry up."


    Even as she hurriedly moved, Sarah thought of her disciples who were still asleep in the secret room. The desire to talk with her disciples was still there, but the friction between the Imperial family and the magic tower surrounding them never ceased. Still, on the Imperial side, Ethan did some tidying up, but it remained the same in the magic tower. Sarah was nning to visit the magic tower someday and try to convince the angry magicians. Until then, her disciples could not be sent to the magic tower.


    ''I can''t just put them to sleep like that forever.''


    Sarah was thinking of suggesting something to Ethan after this ytime was over. Couldn''t he just let the disciples stay in Ambrosia for a very short time, really for a very short time? If the Duke didn''t allow it, there was nothing she could do about it. With that thought in mind, she opened the door, and a man with tinum blonde hair stood in front of her, shining even more in the sunlight.


    "Duke-nim."


    "I came to meet you."


    Ethan was in front of her as if he knew Sarah was thinking of him. Sarah looked at therge, firm hand that was reaching out to her, then smiled softly and took it. Then she said in a shy voice.


    "It''s okay not to support me like this every time. I have my cane."


    Sarah said, pointing to May, who was following her with her cane from behind. It was a trend to carry a cane decorated with jewels and luxurious patterns, but it was also good to support her body if she used it.


    "So you don''t like it?"


    "Ah no!"


    "That''s good."


    Ethan smiled lightly and took a step. Sarah looked at his face for a while and soon walked together as if she couldn''t help it. It was embarrassing, but it wasn''t a bad feeling. The nicer Ethan was to her, the more strange a sense of aplishment she felt. Ethan Ambrosia was a much more difficult opponent than ude. Unlike ude, whom she knew that he was longing for affection, Sarah didn''t know what Ethan really wanted.


    ''I think I''m doing pretty well considering that.''


    Sarah smiled proudly, praising herself.


    "......?"


    Seeing Sarah smiling bashfully alone, Ethan threw a questioning look at her. Sarah, who was embarrassed for no reason, coughed in vain and opened her mouth.


    "I''m talking about my disciples."


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t the Imperial family say anything more?"


    "The Emperor seems to have some lingering feelings, but he''ll be fine. He doesn''t want to let anyone know that Oliven has contacted the First Prince."


    Sarah sighed deeply. Fortunately, Ethan was convinced not to hand Oliven over to the Imperial family, and Benjamin and Belluna to the magic tower, but it was too difficult to persuade the Emperorpletely. He was the ruler of the Crombell Empire for a very long time. Ethan and Sarah knew very well how far he could do to get what he wanted.


    ''If Duke-nim hadn''t helped, it would have been a headache.''


    Ethan attacked the nobles first. First of all, many nobles witnessed Sarah vomiting blood and copsing at the party, and many saw the magic stone shining. The nobles knew that Sarah was poisoned and wandering around the death. Some of them imed that she protected the Second Prince because they witnessed Sarah push the Second Prince and was attacked with poison instead. When the battle for the throne was fierce, it was obvious that somebody wanted to assassinate the prince.


    ''Honestly, isn''t it obvious? If you think about the meaning of that party.''


    ''Oh no, it seems that the First Prince was very angry that he couldn''t attend the party where he was supposed to be the main character.''


    ''Come to think of it, that man was sent as an opportunity to inflict harm on Countess Millen, in fact, he may have been aimed at Countess Millen rather than Second Prince-nim.''


    Ethan made their murmurs reach the Emperor''s ears.


    "......Should I say that it is fortunate that the child handed the magic stone to the Third Prince? Or I don''t know if I should say it was lucky that he approached the First Prince first."


    "It could be said that it should have been fortunate if he hadn''t done that in the first ce."


    "That''s true."


    Sarah nodded and sighed again.


    "Thank you, the Emperor''s stubbornness must have been formidable."


    "It wasn''t difficult because the justification was held by this side."


    What Oliven did was so great that she was at a loss where to start to scold him if she woke him up. Sarah asked Ethan''s permission with a cautious voice.


    "Now that the Imperial side has been resolved, I think it is time to wake up those children."


    "Will you be okay?"


    Ethan nodded as if it was natural to expect that and worried about Sarah instead. It was only then that Sarah''s shoulders, which had been tense for a while, rxed.


    "I''m fine. They''re my disciples. I''m just sorry that they seem to cause trouble for Ambrosia."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll send them out as soon as I solve the magic tower side."


    Ethan didn''t hide his displeasure, saying that he couldn''t yield it, but he still helped. Even though Benjamin did bad things to Ethan and ude.


    "Thank you enough for that. You''re being considerate to make me feelfortable. I''ll make it all up to youter."


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan''s eyebrows slightly went up and down. He was silent for a moment as if thinking about something. Then he smiled lightly as if the wind was passing and spoke in a low voice.


    "That''s weird, Sarah."


    "Pardon?"


    "Why don''t you think about what you''ve done to me and ude?"


    Ethan leaned back slightly and made eye contact with Sarah, who blinked quietly. His blue eyes deepened, and Sarah''s face was all that reflected in them.


    "I always give back what I receive. So get used to it."


    "......!"


    Maybe the day woulde when she got used to what Ambrosia gave back. He was a man who took his lovely son in his hand and negotiated a deal that was close to intimidation in front of the Emperor of the Crombell Empire. Sarah thought so and walked again as Ethan led her.


    "Nanny!"

 Chapter 77:

    Chapter 77:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Today''s game was a tactile game. It was a game of painting freely on the long white cloth that Sarah had spread out with paint that had a jelly-like texture. Of course, it was not the brush that applied the paint, but the whole body, including the hands and feet. Sarahughed out loud as she watched ude roll over the fabric, already excited and with paint all over his body. Then she rmended it to Ethan, who was also looking at it with satisfaction.


    "Duke-nim, hurry up and do it, too."


    "......I''m okay."


    "You promised to y together!"


    ude, who came running as he watched Sarah pulling Ethan''s arm, also responded.


    "That''s right!"


    ude put his handprints on Ethan''s clothes so that he couldn''t resist any longer. Seeing the yellow handprints on his clothes, Ethan froze on the spot. Seeing him like that, Sarah also grinned and put paint on her hands.


    "Ta-da!"


    Sarah''s fingers, dipped in red paint, grazed the side of Ethan''s lips.


    "......!"


    Veron, who had been watching Ethan who had suddenly painted his face, widened his eyes in surprise.


    ''Can, can she do that to Master?''


    It was at the moment when Veron hurriedly took out a handkerchief for him to wipe his face and was about to deliver it.


    "So it''lle out like this."


    Ethan, who smiled softly, took a bucket of paint and sprayed it on Sarah and ude.


    "Kyah!"


    "Woahh!"


    Sarah and ude screamed and ran away.


    "Haha!"


    Ethanughed loudly as if he was delighted to see their urgent retreating back. Then he backed away when he saw ude approaching with a bucket of paint the size of his body from the distance.


    "I should run away."


    Ethan ran into the garden without looking back. ude, who missed the target, changed his target and rushed towards Sarah.


    "Ash, ude-nim! This is too much!"


    The sound ofughter containing Sarah''s screams that followed immediately echoed brightly under the warm sunlight. Ethan knew that ude had given up on him, and she cautiously took a seat at the table overlooking the two of them.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Veron came and handed Ethan a handkerchief along with a mirror. Ethan epted them and answered.


    "Of course I''m okay. It''s fun now."


    "Is that so?"


    At Ethan''s soft reply, Veron wiped his chest as if he was relieved. Ethan looked at his face in the mirror that Veron had handed him. He stared nkly for a moment at the thin red solid line on his lips.


    "......"


    It was like blood running down his lips, and he put his head down on the table.


    "Master?!"


    Veron went up to him in surprise, but Ethan said nothing and motioned for him to go away. Veron, who immediately recognized the meaning, looked at Ethan with a worried gaze while stepping back.


    ''As Sir Harper said. I heard he''s been doing that often these days.''


    Veron remembered what Jade had said. It was said that sometimes His Lord thought about something nkly and then banged his head on the table. He didn''t believe it, but seeing it before his eyes made him even more worried.


    "......Haa."


    Ethan sighed deeply, not caring what Veron thought from behind. Sarah might not remember, but the red marks on his lips reminded him of her. It was the memory of Sarah, who couldn''t breathe because of her blood, and he was kissing her and breathing into her mouth.


    "I''m going crazy."


    Ethan mumbled bitterly, raised his head, and looked at Sarah, who was smiling brightly from afar. His eyes twitched softly, and whenever he heard the sound of her sweet, clearugh, he ovepped with his memories of that time, and his heart beat irregrly. Every time Sarah intermittently looked where he was and met his eyes, he could feel his stiff lips softening as if it wasn''t his.


    "......"


    He was aware of his changes better than anyone else. No doubt, this was love.


    "Duke-nim, look at this!"


    "......?"


    Sarah, who made eye contact with him, sprinted over and held out something. It was a picture of a child''s palm expressing leaves on a branch drawn on a piece of white cloth.


    "Our ude-nim, is he a genius?"


    "Would it be okay if he was my son?"


    "I know. How in the world is he so talented in art?"


    Sarah was excited and chatted about ude''s talent and the artistry of this painting. Seeing her like that, pat, Ethan tapped her and said.


    "I''m better at it."


    "Pardon?"


    "It means I can draw better."


    "That''s right. ude-nim is still a child, and Duke-nim is an adult."


    As if he had said something so obvious, Sarah tilted her head and then turned around and ran back to ude. Looking at her innocent back, Ethan thought. So, obviously, this was an unrequited love.


    <b>* * *</b>


    Despite Ethan''s efforts to avoid him, he ended up drenched in paint. It was because ude, who had paint all over his body, hugged him. Now that he knew how to jump into his father''s arms without hesitation, ude was relentless.


    "Ahahaha!"


    udeughed loudly and stamped his feet in Ethan''s arms. It was so good for him to be a mess, for his father who pretended to be a mess, and for Sarah, who was a mess more severely than he was.


    "Did you have fun today, ude-nim?"


    "Yes!"


    At Sarah''s question, ude nodded strongly. Just by seeing his red cheeks and hearing his excited breathing, she could see how excited the child was.


    "Since you had a lot of fun, it''s time to go study with me."


    "Uh ooh."


    ude liked spending time with Sarah, but he didn''t like studying time very much. Sarah was a very sweet nanny, but she was also a very strict teacher.


    "Master, we have a guest here."


    Just in time, Veron approached Ethan and said. Now his ytime was over.


    "Then I should let you go."


    "Yes......"


    ude pursed his lips, but quietly came down from Ethan''s arms. Gently stroking the child''s hair, Sarah snapped her fingers. Then her azure mana enveloped ude, and his clothes that had been soaked with paints became very clean.


    "Wow!"


    It happened many times when he was with Sarah, but ude burst into admiration as if curiously every time. It was the same for the servants of Ambrosia. With a single gesture of Sarah, the paints that had sshed all over the garden disappeared, and the grass, flowers, and small branches that were crushed by ude''s rolling came back as before. Whenever this happened, ude would realize that his nanny was a magician.


    "Sarah, I''ll be in your care, too."


    Like ude, Ethan, who was drenched in paint, also asked her. But Sarah looked at him yfully and shook her head.


    "You''re very cool right now."


    "To greet guests like this......"


    Ethan raised his arms and said, but Sarah smiled and shrugged as if she had no intention of making him clean.


    "If it seems that way in Sarah''s eyes, then so be it."


    Ethan eventually gave up and lowered his arms. It was probably impossible, but Sarah smiled again and snapped her fingers because he looked somewhat sullen.


    "......!"


    Then, like ude, Ethan also became a neat figure with no traces of paint left. Ethan, who had really given up and was about to prepare on his own, blinked for a moment and then smiled briefly.


    "Thank you, Sarah."


    "You''re wee."


    Ethan said, stroking ude''s hair with such a clean state.


    "I''ll be back, so you have to listen to others carefully."


    "Yes! See youter!"


    ude turned and watched Ethan''s back as he and Veron exited the garden until the end. After looking at him like that, when he couldn''t see his back, he ran in front of Sarah and boasted with his eyes shining.

 Chapter 78:

    Chapter 78:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Ethan''s guests were the Second Prince Ilior de Crombell and the Third Prince Eleon de Crombell.


    "Have a seat, both of you."


    He sat down on a chair in the office and greeted the two of them. It was a great honor for the Imperial family to visit the mansions of the nobles. It was customary to decorate the mansion in an extravagant manner and greet with the utmost courtesy, but Ambrosia did not do that. Because it was an informal visit.


    "Countess Millen, is she okay?"


    Before Ethan could even sit in his seat, Ilior asked about Sarah''s well-being. It looked so urgent that Ethan''s eyes narrowed.


    "She''s well protected by Ambrosia, so don''t worry."


    "But I have to see her face once."


    "She''s fine. Like I told you, Your Highness."


    Ethan firmly cut off Ilior''s words, which still had lingering feelings. Then he bit his lips and sat down on his chair. Whenever they asked how Sarah was doing, Ambrosia remained silent. The same was true of breaking the news to Count Millen''s family.


    ''Damn, I can''t get myself together.''


    Ilior took a deep breath, swallowing the swear words to himself. He still remembered and remembered that moment. The moment when Sarah pushed his body away and received the light from the magic stone with her whole body. The image of her as she copsed, red blood dripping from her mouth and eyes, kept reying in her mind. At that time, the Third Prince, Eleon, knew Ilior''s frustration, so he gave his chance first.


    "My brother wants to express his gratitude to Countess Millen."


    "You don''t have to do that."


    "It''s working just fine. It would be shameless for our side to send a thank-you note instead of doing that in person."


    Eleon nodded his head calmly and continued.


    "Having saved the life of the prince, the Imperial family owed her. If she asks His Majesty to give her a new title in recognition of the merits of Countess Millen, he will do so right away."


    "Tsk."


    Ethan clicked his tongue heavily and narrowed his brow. He wondered why these brothers, who had been at odds with each other because of the battle for the throne, came to Ambrosia holding hands. They seemed to have amon goal.


    "Why do you want to meet face to face?"


    At Ethan''s question, Ilior immediately opened his mouth.


    "I think it would be reassuring to see her in person."


    "Even if I said she was fine? Unless you think Ambrosia is speaking lies against the Imperial family, step down."


    "I owe her my life, Duke."


    "......"


    There were times when his sense was sharp. There were times when he felt that way for a variety of reasons, such as when something was about to harm him, when something bad was about to happen. For Ethan, this was the moment. Someone was coveting what was his.


    "Then, if you confirm that she is safe, will you back off?"


    "I promise."


    Ethan readily agreed. Ilior frowned and nodded his head again and again.


    "Great."


    Ethan also nodded with satisfaction, and this time looked at the Third Prince, Eleon.


    "Your Highness the Third Prince, will you join us?"


    "I won''t refuse."


    Eleon also nodded. It was because there was no reason to refuse. He had to find out more about Sarah, who had discovered Elexa and invited him to the mansion.


    ''ude''s nanny is sweet and nice. I''m not scared. I want to y there again, please. Okay?''


    His lovely son, Elexa, was busy begging with tears in his eyes whenever he saw his father. As he was a fool when it came to his son, who was too cute and adorable to ignore, he wanted to check out what kind of person she was this time. Ambrosia already had all the power in their hands to the point where they didn''t care about the Third Prince''s illegitimate child, but the other families were different. Since he couldn''t figure out what Countess Millen was up to, Eleon wanted to see and confirm her in person. Whether it was worth entrusting Elexa to her, or whether she was the type of person who could wield his existence as a weakness. To find out more carefully, he had no choice but to see her in person.


    "Since you said that you are curious about the safety of Countess Millen, there is nothing you can do about it. Come here."


    Ethan got up and walked towards therge window in the office. Ilior and Eleon cast their puzzled nces at Ethan, who did not leave the office. But he only beckoned and nodded, suggesting that they shoulde over there.


    "......."


    It was Ilior who took the first step. As he stood next to Ethan and looked out the window at the direction he was pointing, Sarah Millen was there.


    "Countess Millen......"


    When Ilior muttered nkly, Eleon also approached the window and looked down. Under the office window, Ambrosia''s magnificent and spacious garden was clearly visible. And beneath it, Countess Millen and ude were wriggling and working hard on something.


    "What are they doing now?"


    "They''re in ss."


    Ethan looked at Veron standing behind him and asked.


    "What did they say they were going to learn today?"


    "They''re studying botany."


    Hearing Veron''s reply, he looked back at the garden and saw that ude had a notebook in his hand. The child was writing something eagerly as he watched Sarah point with her finger. And while ude was concentrating on taking notes, Sarah was picking a handful of flowers and secretly putting them in the child''s hair.


    "They''re having a great ss time, both of them."


    Ethan said so and smiled lightly. Sarah''s gesture of decorating the child''s hair with flowers was very careful, looking at ude''s countenance. The hand of the viewer was sweating automatically. As soon as Sarah tried to put thest flower in ude''s hair, the child turned around. Then Sarah froze, keeping the same posture as she tried to put the flowers in.


    "Oh no, she got caught."


    Ethan''s low voice was heard with a smile on his face. He said so and opened the window. Then theughter of Sarah and ude from outside could be heard all the way into the office.


    "Nanny, I hate youuu!"


    "Ahaha! I''m sorry, ude-nim!"


    Outside the window, ude, who brought his hand to his head, realized that his head had be a vase and was rushing to Sarah.


    "......!"


    Ilior, who was watching Sarah and ude in that voice, swallowed his breath without realizing it. He realized that he was enchanted by the scene.


    "Ahahaha!"


    Sarahughed loudly and ran to May and hid behind her. May seemed to hide Sarah, but quickly stepped aside and opened the way. At that moment, Sarah''s face was colored with betrayal, and this time she hid behind Ronda.


    "Come here, Nanny! You''re so cowardly to hide behind Ronda!"


    ude jumped with his hand filled with the flowers that he had pulled out of his head. Sarah, who quickly hid between Ronda and May, was cheeky. Rhonda looked at ude and Sarah with a troubled face and soon lifted the child with great determination.


    "......Ack, Ronda!"


    And she put ude in Sarah''s arms. ude, who finally got Sarah, started nting the flowers on her head again.


    "Kkyah, it tickles. ude-nim!"


    "Ahaha!"


    Bothughed loudly as their faces turned red. On Ronda and May''s faces,ughter also bloomed as they watched the scene.


    "......"


    "......"


    It was a very peaceful, fairytale-like scene. They felt like they were peeking at a part of a happy daily life that someone had eagerly dreamed of. Ethan closed the window in the office and could no longer hear thatughter, but nevertheless, it seemed to ring in his head. He said as he looked out the window with a dazed face and looked at Ilior and Eleon.

 Chapter 79:

    Chapter 79:


    <b>* * *</b>


    ude, who had a lot of fun today, was excited for a while, and then fell asleep, unable to ovee his drowsiness. Ethan sat in a chair and listened and listened to the child''s chatter, and now he was about to get up and go.


    "......Hihi."


    At that moment, a smallugh escaped ude''s mouth. Looking back, he saw a faint smile spread across ude''s lips, who was asleep with his blushed cheeks. It must have been a good dream.


    "Don''t wake up and have a good dream."


    Ethan gently stroked ude''s hair with his ringed hand. As he looked at the twinkling ring, he was seized with a new feeling.


    ''From now on, I will give you my power every time. Lest my power run short.''


    As soon as Sarah recovered her body, the first thing she did was to infuse Ethan''s ring with her mana. The ring, which had been cracked, was reced as if it were new. Now, he was no longer afraid to touch ude. The change was so miraculous that Ethan sometimes felt it was like a dream while he was with ude.


    "Did Little Master fall asleep?"


    After closing ude''s door and leaving, Veron cautiously approached and asked.


    "Yes. What about Sarah?"


    "She must have been tired and went to bed early."


    Ethan''s eyebrows narrowed at Veron''s words. He said in a displeased voice.


    "I heard she didn''t even eat dinner."


    "I and Ronda have rmended it several times but, she said she was more sleepy."


    "Her body may not be fully recovered yet, so you should pay more attention to her meals in the future."


    "Yes, Master."


    Sarah''s room was not far from ude''s room. Today, her smiling face next to ude, which was like sunshine, continuously came to his mind and disappeared. He unknowingly realized that his left foot turned that way.


    "......"


    Just once, he wanted to go and see her. It was an awful part in the corner of his mind, so he didn''t know when he started to be aware of that feeling or when it started to grow. It was almost impossible to know when such a desperate feeling had inted without him knowing it. Ethan thought for a while and soon turned around. If he looked at her sleeping face, it seemed that he could not contain the intense emotions that were bulging out.


    "And Third Prince-nim says he will set a date soon and send Elexa-nim to the mansion."


    "......ude will love it."


    Ethan put his hand on his head and let out a long sigh. The Second Prince and the Third Prince who had visited earlier returned after achieving their respective goals. The Second Prince confirmed that Sarah was safe, and the Third Prince seeded in secretly asking him for personal help.


    ''I don''t know if you knew, but Elexa is my son. If the child is not known to the Imperial family, he will be able to continue his good rtionship with Young Lord Ambrosia in the future.''


    ''I just want ude to be a good friend with Elexa, not Young Lord Ambrosia. It''s a low-key situation for adults, so my son doesn''t have to know.''


    ''......If you do so, I will surely repay this favor. The situation of adults is low-key, but the grace I''ll pay back won''t be low-key.''


    ''I like it. I''ll remember, Your Highness.''


    Although Eleon was overly polite, Ethan liked him for being proactive in his son''s problems. He was known for his soft and greedless nature, but to his family, he was a man who was greedy.


    "When Elexaes, he''ll stay for a few days, so set up a room. I hope it''s close to ude''s room."


    "We will prepare it so that he can use it whenever hees."


    "And the Second Prince......


    Ethan paused for a moment. When he thought of Ilior''s face, what had been bothering him like a thorn from before revealed its presence.


    "For the time being, don''t even let him get close to Ambrosia."


    "That means......"


    "From now on, we will not ept informal visits from the Imperial family. Reject all invitations from the Imperial Pce."


    "I understand."


    At Ethan''s order, Veron thought deeply about something and then added.


    "I will also decline all invitations to Countess Millen-nim for health reasons."


    "Good."


    Ethan tapped Veron on the shoulder once, then moved on again. It was then that Veron knew that his thoughts were correct.


    "......"


    Veron, who was looking at the back of his master walking ahead for a while, raised his hand and covered his mouth.


    <b>* * *</b>


    He had a dream that night. He dreamed of his mother after a very long time.


    ''You will give birth to a child just like you and die by his hand!''


    When his mother said that with her hand hitting him hard, it was when she was pregnant with Hugel in her stomach. As his father''s powers were manifested in Ethan, his mother gradually began to fear him, and soon began to reject her son at all due to extreme anxiety. She wrapped her swollen stomach and acted as if he would harm his brother in her stomach at any moment.


    ''A disgusting thing, a cursed thing, just like your father!''


    His mother''s screaming struck the young Ethan like a thunderbolt.


    ''I''m sorry, Mother. It''s my fault''


    Ethan washed his body every day, as his mother said he was a cursed and filthy creature. Nevertheless, his mother''s frown, as if she had seen something dirty, had never been warm to him. Time passed and his younger brother, Hugel Ambrosia, was born, but he never saw the face of his real brother up close.


    ''He will kill him! That damn filthy Ambrosia demon will kill my child!''


    It was because she had a seizure and foamed her mouth when she saw Ethan''s face in the vicinity of Hugel. His mother was extremely confined in the room and did note out. The only Ambrosia that could enter her room was Hugel. Ethan could see his mother from afar once a year, and his mother, who made eye contact with him, shed her eyes and cursed.


    ''I couldn''t have given birth to such a monster. I couldn''t have done that!''


    ''Don''t make anything precious. I''m sure they''ll be unhappy if they''re next to you. Just like me.''


    ''I''m scared, I''m scared, I''m scared.''


    His mother became increasingly haggard, and the voice that cursed Ethan while looking at him gradually lost its strength. When Ethan finally came of age, she even tried to kill Ethan in order to make Hugel the Duke of Ambrosia until the end. It was the poisoned milk that his mother, who had never approached him, had handed him with her trembling hand and the kind tone she had worked so hard to embellish.


    ''When, when you were young, I really liked you, didn''t you like''


    It was the delusion that without Ethan, the cursed blood would be cut off from his generation and Hugel would be the Duke of Ambrosia.


    ''......Yes, Mother.''


    Even though he knew it all, he was willing to drink the poison his mother gave him. His mother, unaware that Ethan had been poisoned by his father little by little since he was young, had a serious convulsion when she saw him not dying even after drinking poison.


    ''There will be no one who will love something like you. No one......!''


    His mother was finally killed by Ambrosia''s power, who was so afraid of that power. This was because she was caught up when the power of his father, the predecessor, ran rampant. At that time, Ethan was there.


    ''Sa, save me......, Ethan!''


    When Ethan ran to save his mother, she called him by his name for the first time. Ethan thought as he embraced the bodies of his father, who had been consumed by the power without leaving a trace, and his mother, who had died with wide eyes. This power was truly a curse.

 Chapter 80:

    Chapter 80:


    Every time his mother appeared in this dream, she screamed and shouted horribly. The power of Ambrosia killed me. That curse made me like this. I cursed that if anyone stayed by your side, they would die like me.


    ''Pretty, bright, wise, and lovely. Wasn''t she too much for a person like you? How dare you hold such a precious person in your heart?''


    The image of Sarah, who copsed and vomited blood with words like her mother''s curse, came to mind.


    ''You will also kill that woman in the end! Because of your dirty blood!''


    Ethan woke up from his dream after his mother''s scream.


    "......Ha."


    He saw his mother''s face in a dream that he had forgotten in a very long time. Even that new voice was a useless and vivid dream. He muttered in a low, sinking voice, sweeping up his sweaty hair.


    "Just a little bit...... Shut up, Mother. Your son finally started learning about love. You have to cheer for me."


    <b>* * *</b>


    Sarah, relying on a single candle, leaned against the wall, and slowly moved.


    "I should''ve slept after having dinner......"


    Grasping her hungry stomach, Sarah regretted her devastating defeat to the looming sleepiness. Today, she had a great time running around with ude and Ethan, and in her botany ss, she joked around with ude and ran around again. Young ude had very good stamina, so he was cheerful even after ying like that, but Sarah was different. She was an adult who had to take a break after ying like that.


    "Parenting is not easy......"


    Shaking her head, she passed the dining room and found the kitchen a little further back. She was going to take some simple snacks or something here. She wanted to eat cooked food, but it was not easy to use a kitchen in the Crombell Empire, unlike in Korea. It was an unknown world to Sarah, who was a well-bred noblewoman and even a magician here.


    ''I''ll have to learn how to use the kitchenter.''


    As she stayed with ude, there were many things she wanted to make for him. In the next ytime, it would be nice to bake briefly with Ethan. Learning the process of making bread that you normally eat as if it were taken for granted would raise awareness and be good for children''s education.


    "Fufu."


    Sarah grinned slightly, realizing herself full of ude''s thoughts as she robbed the kitchen because of hunger. Thinking of the disciples sleeping somewhere in the secret room of Ambrosia''s mansion made her confused, but it was still a normal and happy day in its own way. Just like she always dreamed of.


    "I''m almost there. There must be some leftover bread......"


    Arriving in the kitchen, Sarah left the candlestick on the counter and opened the top and bottom drawers to find something to eat. However, it was very difficult to find something to eat through the darkness with a single candlestick. It was embarrassing toe down at this dawn to find something to eat, but Sarah decided to turn on the light for a while and snapped her fingers. Snap, bright white spheres began to float around her one by one. The spheres'' sprinkling light circled around Sarah and brightened the surroundings. Sarah, who could now see clearly, was in a hurry to look through the drawers again, but a low voice could be heard behind her.


    "......Sarah?"


    "Ack!"


    Sarah screamed in astonishment. As she hurriedly turned her back, she saw Ethan, who was crouching on the floor, looking up at her.


    "Duke-nim?"


    Even if she blinked and rubbed her eyes, it was definitely Ethan. For some reason, Ethan sat leaning against the wall with a paleplexion without even thinking of drying his wet hair. With an incredible face, he was blinking slowly and nkly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Sarah hurriedly approached Ethan. Somehow he didn''t look good. As the spheres surrounding her approached Ethan, his sculptural face reflected by the light became clearer.


    "Do you hurt anywhere? Why here......"


    Startled by Ethan''s paleplexion, she ced her palm on his cheek. Hisplexion was very pale, and his body temperature had dropped to a cool level.


    "Are you cold? Should I bring a nket? No, go up to your room. Don''t stay here."


    "......Sarah."


    Ethan blinked as he watched Sarah pour out her frantic words, and ced his hand on Sarah''s hand that covered his cheek. Then he closed his eyes for a moment and exhaled a long breath as if he was feeling her body temperature. Sarah asked in a cautious voice because Ethanlooked precarious, which was unlike his usual tall-and-firm self.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "No, I just had a bad dream. If I stay like this for a while."


    "May I ask what your dream was?"


    "......I was dreaming about my mother."


    Sarah''s eyes widened at Ethan''s answer. She had never heard of his mother. Even in ''Flower of Darkness'' or ''future''. He smiled slightly as he looked at Sarah, whose eyes were somehow shining.


    "Are you curious?"


    "To be honest, yes I''m curious."


    Sarah squatted next to him and settled down. Looking at Sarah, who was ready to hear the story, Ethan leaned his head against the wall and pondered where and how to begin.


    "My mother hated me."


    Sarah''s face hardened at the first sentence that came out of Ethan''s mouth. He could see her eyes fluttering violently as if she didn''t know such a story woulde out. It was so funny that Ethan smiled helplessly.


    "The power of Ambrosia has taken away a lot of my mother''s precious things. So she didn''t want to believe that the power was in me."


    "......You don''t have to tell me anything if it''s too hard."


    "It''s okay. It''s all in the past."


    Ethan started talking as if nothing had happened. The story of how his mother, who was pregnant with Hugel and exhibited extreme anxiety, gradually pushed him away. The fear of Ambrosia''s power contained in the words of hatred and sharp eyes that were poured out every day. Not epting him as her son and everything until the very end of her death.


    "......"


    The more she listened to Ethan''s story, the more Sarah could see why Ethan initially kept away from ude. That was the most expression of love he could ever make. Watching from afar without approaching. Just as he did to his mother. Sarah seemed to be able to grasp the pain he was going through.


    "You had a nightmare of your mother like that, so why are you here? You should rest in your room."


    At Sarah''s question, Ethan raised his head and slowly looked at the empty kitchen. Then he said in a low voice as if whispering his secret.


    "I came here because I had a nightmare."


    At Ethan''s words, Sarah tilted her head as if puzzled. What did the kitchen have to do with having nightmares? Knowing her question, Ethan smiled faintly and continued.


    "One day, there was a day when my father''s power fluctuated. At that time, my mother lost her eyesight for a while, and somehow she came out of her room and went to the kitchen."


    He smiled faintly as he remembered that time. He headed to the kitchen to get rid of the servants his father had hired for the purpose of surveince, but he just ran into his mother who was walking in with her hand against the wall. At that time, he couldn''t even move because whenever she looked at Ethan, she foamed at her mouth, fell backward, passed out, and convulsed.


    "At that time, my mother called me Hugel."


    "She mistook Duke-nim for Baron Hugel-nim."


    "Yes. Mistaking me, she came over and touched my cheek, took my hand, stroked my head, and said."


    Ethan still remembered his mother''s kind and gentle touch back then. He grabbed Sarah''s hand and brought it to his cheek, just as his mother had done to him at the time.

 Chapter 81:

    Chapter 81:


    "When I am here, I think of my mother who whispered to me to have good dreams, not the mother who cursed me in my dream."


    "......"


    "So I was forgetting my mother in my dream here."


    Sarah''s eyes slowly blinked while listening to Ethan''s story. Then the tears that had been on the verge of falling fell down her cheeks.


    "Why, why are you crying?"


    It was Ethan who panicked when Sarah cried. He raised his upper body against the wall and wiped away tears flowing through Sarah''s cheeks with his fingers.


    "Because Duke-nim, you don''t cry when your face looks like you''re going to cry, that''s why I''m crying instead."


    "Do I?"


    Ethan narrowed his forehead and fumbled over his face. Then he realized that the corners of his eyes were moist.


    "Ah."


    "What do you mean ''Ah''...... Cry if you want to cry!"


    Had he forgotten how to cry? The reddened corners of his eyes were shining sadly in the light of the spheres that Sarah had cast with her mana. Sarah could feel her heart quivering strangely as she looked at his face.


    "Why are you making such a face? It makes people feel weird......"


    "What''s weird?"


    "I want to give you a hug. Do you want to hug me?"


    Sarah made a face that looked like she was about to cry and opened her arms to Ethan. Ethan opened his eyes wide for a moment, then smiled and leaned his head against Sarah''s arms.


    "......!"


    Sarah, who did not know that Ethan would really hug her, stiffened in the same posture with her arms outstretched. He put his head on Sarah''s shoulder and whispered, smiling softly.


    "Didn''t you say you''d give me a hug? Then you have to put more strength in it."


    Sarah hugged Ethan in an unnatural posture and patted him on the back with a nice low voice that fell on his ear. Then his body rxed gently, adding a moderate weight to her shoulders.


    "......"


    Not long after that, she began to hear Ethan''s even breathing sound. He fell asleep. Sarah could magically lift him up and take him to the bedroom, but she didn''t.


    ''What do I do?''


    Her heart was beating like crazy.


    <b>* * *</b>


    "Haam."


    Early in the morning, Sarah rubbed her eyes with a tired face and went down to the secret room of Ambrosia mansion along with Veron.


    "Are you tired?"


    "Ah no, I''m fine. I just couldn''t sleep a bit yesterday."


    "I''ll tell Ronda to put on a medicine that''s good for fatigue recovery."


    "Thank you."


    The corners of Veron''s eyes, who watched Sarah slowly blinking and walking, were dyed with concern. Sarah recovered her health quickly after she copsed in the Imperial Pce, but the people of Duke Ambrosia''s family still vividly remembered her, who came into Ethan''s arms without any power. Even Sarah was well aware of the worries of the people of Duke''s family.


    "I''m really okay, so don''t worry. I''ll go alone from here."


    "Can''t the knights be around?"


    "Of course. They''re my disciples. They can''t hurt me, and even if they do, I''ll win."


    "......Yes."


    Veron seemed a little uneasy at Sarah''s confident reply, but then nodded and backed away. Sarah murmured with a smiling face as she looked back at Veron.


    "......It''s been a long time since I''ve been treated like this."


    The only people who treat her, a great magician, like a flower in a greenhouse were the people of Duke Ambrosia''s family, except for her disciples. The Emperor also saw her vomit blood and copse, but didn''t he negotiate casually? Unlike the people of Ambrosia, who trembled as if Sarah was going to die right away, he had that unquestionable attitude because he believed she would be fine. That was normal.


    "It''s not bad though."


    Although their protection was excessive, it was not bad. With a small smile, Sarah opened the door to the secret room where her disciples were sleeping.


    "Hi, my lovely disciples."


    Sarah looked at the sleeping disciples lying on the bed with peaceful expressions on their faces. Benjamin, Oliven, Belluna. In her eyes, they were precious people who formed a rtionship due to their own circumstances. Such disciples began to obsess over her at some point, and she knew this day woulde when she realized it.


    ''There are no disciples who stay with their master for the rest of their life. Someday, you will have to learn to do things on your own.''


    As if he had separation anxiety, Oliven had a seizure when she couldn''t be seen. Benjamin somehow followed her wherever she went. And even Belluna, who quietly cooperated without stopping them until they held Sarah. All three of them were the same.


    "I taught you wrong."


    Sarah, reminded of the ident in which all the big things had struck, once again buried her face in her palm, distraught.


    "Fuu."


    She took a deep breath in for a moment and then exhaled. Now it was time to wake them up and scold them. The azure mana that slowly flowed from Sarah''s fingertips slowly began to wrap around the disciples'' bodies. She waited for a while for the mana to seep into every one of them, then snapped her fingers.


    "Heok!"


    It was Oliven who got up first, breathing heavily. And after that, Benjamin and Belluna finally opened their eyes.


    "Are you up?"


    Belluna and Oliven''s faces hardened with tension as the stranger looked down at them with arms crossed. Benjamin, the only one who had seen her face, raised his nk gaze and looked at Sarah. Then he reached out to Sarah with a very slow and careful hand. His unreachable hand wandered for a moment, then gently grabbed the hem of her sleeve.


    "......Master."


    As Benjamin spoke in a trembling voice, Oliven and Belluna''s eyes widened.


    "Master?"


    Oliven looked at Benjamin and Sarah in disbelief. That small, fragile-looking woman was his master. Oliven stiffened as if shocked by the fact that he found her unfamiliar. It was the same with Belluna. She had thought that she could inevitably recognize her master, but she couldn''t believe the current situation where she couldn''t recognize her even if she was in front of her.


    "Ha."


    Sarah exhaled a short breath, looked at the hesitating disciples, and once again awakened her mana. When the azure mana rose from her, Belluna and Oliven realized that Sarah was their master. Because that was their master''s mana. With a snap of Sarah''s fingers, she was dressed in a long robe and a cloth covering her face, just like she had been in the magic tower.


    "......Master is here."


    Oliven muttered in a voice as if possessed by something. Sarah took out the long staff she always carried when she was in the magic tower, and it was the staff that hit Oliven''s head, who was sleeping when she was teaching magic, countless times.


    "Masteeeer!!"


    When he finally saw the master he knew, Oliven rushed to her with tears. Sarah turned around and lightly dodged Oliven, and he fell with his nose shoved into the floor.


    "Hic......, it''s really Master."


    Oliven sat down on the floor like that and covered his mouth with both hands, feeling moved. Belluna asked Sarah in an urgent voice as if it was none of her business whether Oliven fell or not.


    "Did your, did your body recover?"


    She heard that their master blocked the magic stone that Oliven hadbined when it was broken. Upon hearing the news, Belluna obediently let herself be caught by knights who came from Ambrosia. Only then could she examine their master''s condition. But seeing Oliven and Benjamin on the run, she negotiated with the Duke of Ambrosia, who would banish them without hesitation. She said that she, including those two, would imprison themselves in the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep'' and wait for their master''s disposition. Ethan Ambrosia agreed to the negotiation, and so they fell into a deep sleep without properly examining their master''s condition.


    "......"


    Sarah sighed only when she saw her disciples treating her like before. Their master was the Great Elder of the magic tower who covered her face and hid her voice. Not Sarah Millen. So these kids shouldn''t be here. Sarah used her mana to create letters in the air. It was the way she hadmunicated while in the magic tower.


    My beloved disciples.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Masteeeer!"


    "......"

 Chapter 82:

    Chapter 82:


    Sarah looked straight at each of the hardened faces of her disciples and threw off the cloth covering her face. Then she could feel them flinching slightly. She smiled bitterly and stopped creating letters in the air. Then she spoke with her voice.


    "Here, I no longer exist as the master you know. So you shouldn''t be here."


    It was a firm but strict word. They couldn''t say anything when they saw their master''s face stiffen for the first time. Because they were rejected by their master even before they could adapt to her face and voice. Among them, Benjamin came to his senses first and said, grabbing Sarah''s hem.


    "The ce where I will be is next to Master."


    "Your master, the Great Elder of the magic tower, is in the magic tower, not here."


    Benjamin''s face hardened at his master''s gentle but cold words. Oliven said with a contorted face and wept.


    "No, Master is not in the magic tower right now! A magic tower without Master means nothing to us!"


    "That''s why."


    "Then, then why did you"


    "How long did you n to be under your master''s shadow?"


    At her words, Oliven didn''t say anything, as if he had been caught off guard. How long. It was a question he had never thought of. Because it was so natural to be by his master''s side.


    "You are all magicians who can be on your own now. But how long are you going to be tied to me?"


    "......For the rest of my life if I can."


    "Benjamin, that''s not what I want."


    Sarah shook her head and said in a more stern voice.


    "Just look at what you guys have done just because I disappeared from the magic tower."


    "......"


    "If it wasn''t for me and Duke Ambrosia-nim to take over, you would have be a force that attacked the Imperial family. I think you already know what this means."


    Benjamin, Belluna, and Oliven quietly knelt down and nodded their heads. Even if they had ten mouths, they had nothing to say. If they were found to be magicians, the Crombell Empire would somehow try to seize the power of the magicians, and they didn''t know what other Empires and Kingdoms would do to guard against the power of the Crombell Empire. It had now been 100 years since the Continental War ended. It was too long for peace tost, but they were too ustomed to the present peace to wage war again. Sarah''s disciples almost became a fuse in breaking the 100-year-old peace.


    "It would be good to take some time to think about why the magicians go into the magic tower and don''te out. All three of you"


    "Yesss......"


    "I understand."


    "......"


    Each of them nodded quietly, but Sarah knew. She knew that they were children who could cause other idents with their calm faces that seemed to listen to her well. Even though she had scolded them countless times in the magic tower, weren''t they the children who still caused big and small incidents here and there?


    "Haa. Please tell me that this is all you''ve ever done."


    "......Of course, it''s everything."


    Oliven nodded his head vigorously, although his words were awkwardly vague. Sarah squinted at the appearance. Then Oliven lowered his head and avoided her gaze. He was feeling a bit uneasy.


    "Your disposition will be decided after consultation between me and the elders of the magic tower. Just reflect on yourself here until then."


    At Sarah''s words, Oliven raised his head. His eyes, which were trembling in shock, turned to her.


    "You''re going to send us back to the magic tower?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Master!"


    Benjamin called her with a desperate voice, but Sarah had no mercy. She had always been an infinitely weak master to her disciples in the magic tower, but this time it was different. She was heartbroken that all three of her disciples were crying, but she thought she should be strict as they were precious to her.


    "I made it clear that your master wasn''t Sarah Millen, but the Great Elder of the magic tower."


    "......!"


    "That''s my meaning and will. I want you to respect me."


    At Sarah''s words, the disciples said nothing. It meant that they could no longer approach their master who had the identity of Sarah Millen. As long as they were the disciples of the Great Elder of the magic tower.


    "There must be something we can do here, too. The power that Master was studying, hasn''t been fully figured out yet."


    Benjamin desperately tried to convince Sarah. He wanted to stay with his master, even if he had to prove his worth somehow.


    "Benjamin, I''m saying I don''t want to entrust my work to you anymore."


    "......!"


    His face contorted as if it was about to copse. Oliven, who was quietly cheering for Benjamin next to him, also copsed.


    "If Master''s will is so, I will respect it."


    Only Belluna had her head bowed with a calm face. Sarah turned back to give her disciples time to ept the situation. They were smart children, so they would realize it quickly. Before she grabbed the doorknob and opened it, she turned back and looked at Oliven, as if she had suddenly remembered something.


    "Ah, and Oliven?"


    "Yes! Master!"


    "Come out and talk to meter. I have a lot to tell you."


    "Urk."


    Oliven''s face immediately became tearful at the sound of his master''s eerie voice.


    "Are you mad at me?"


    "That''s a given."


    With thatst word, she mmed the door shut and left.


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    After Sarah left, Benjamin, Oliven, and Belluna fell into a heavy silence. Oliven cried quietly lying on the floor. Starting from around his eyes, the floor was soaking wet. Belluna, who had been contemting for a moment while looking at him, got up and approached him.


    "Oliven."


    "......What?"


    "You have done something else, right?"


    "What?"


    "Aside from that magic stone, you caused something more, right?"


    Oliven''s shoulders flinched at Belluna''s words. He replied, still lying on the floor and not raising his head.


    "There''s nothing more."


    "I''m sure there is."


    "There isn''t!"


    "There is."


    "There isn''t!"


    Eventually, Oliven jumped up and jumped in denial. But Belluna, who was more suspicious of his appearance, narrowed her eyes. It was so simr to his master''s appearance a while ago that a cold sweat broke out on Oliven''s back.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Because I don''t know what you did while we were apart."


    "What are you talking about? I told you everything. I told you everything aboutbining two magic stones. What else would I hide?"


    "Yes, you''re good enough."


    Oliven quietly kept his mouth shut at the resolute answer full of certainty.


    "Now I won''t go with what you''re doing again."


    "Hey, Belluna"


    "Whatever you caused, it has nothing to do with me. You''d better tell Master clearly as well."


    Belluna said so and turned her back on Oliven. She strode over with her long legs and grabbed the doorknob her master had opened and left. But the door rattled and didn''t open.


    "[Smash it.]"


    Seeing the door was unlocked by breaking the doorknob with magic, Oliven rubbed his arms with goosebumps. Anyway, he was more afraid of Belluna than Benjamin. Oliven looked at Benjamin with hisst hope until he couldn''t see the back of Belluna, who had gone out like that.


    "You know, Benjamin......"


    "The same goes for me."


    But Benjamin, noticing the hint, stopped him in advance.


    "Don''t tell me, don''t talk to me. Ah, just don''t breathe."


    "......That''s too much."


    Benjamin also looked at Oliven with cold eyes, then followed after Belluna. Oliven, who was left alone, fell down on the spot again. He murmured in a low voice as he rubbed his cheek against the damp, cold floor.

 Chapter 83:

    Chapter 83:


    <b>* * *</b>


    The First Prince, Cazer de Crombell, who was staying at the castle of the lord of the Alton Estate, had been spending extraordinarily quiet daystely.


    "So, what is he spending his time doing these days?"


    "There''s nothing much. He just drinks alcohol during the day and sleeps at night."


    "......It''s good to hear, but I''m nervous because he''s too quiet."


    Powell Alton, the second son of Alton Estate, tilted his head as he received the report of the First Prince''s actions.


    "I know that Young Master Python often visits First Prince-nim''s room these days andforts him."


    "Older Brother?"


    He opened his eyes in amazement and asked. Powell''s follower smiled and nodded his head.


    "Yes, doesn''t Young Master Python travel to the capital city a lot? Perhaps that''s why there''s a little connection with First Prince-nim."


    "Is that so......"


    Powell nodded his head slightly, feeling theplex nuances of emotion. It was because he was confused about whether he should like the fact that his wandering older brother was now thinking of Alton Estate and drew the attention of the First Prince or worry about him getting along well with the fallen First Prince.


    ''Well, if Older Brother can do something, I''m happy with that.''


    Powell thought so and received the following report.


    "And the wandering merchant I sawst time."


    "Um?"


    Powell narrowed his forehead and traced his blurred memories.


    "Wasn''t there someone selling something mysterious to appease First Prince-nim?"


    "Ah? Ah ah......"


    It was only after his follower added a few words that Powell remembered giving the First Prince a mysterious orb as a gift. When he thought about it, it seemed that the First Prince''s arrogant personality had subsided a little since that day.


    "What about the merchant?"


    "That is......, he disappeared as soon as he sold the item."


    At Powell''s question, the follower gave a sheepish face and reported everything.


    "Aren''t all wandering merchants like that?"


    "That''s true, but it''s a little suspicious."


    "What?"


    "He bought alcohol for people at Baker''s Pub for several days. Perhaps all of the people living in Alton Estate have been drunk alcohol bought by him at least once."


    "His money must be corrupted and overflowing."


    Powell leaned his upper body forward as if intrigued.


    "The person who acted as the middle man for the merchant said that he would give him a big reward if Ihe sold the goods, but he disappeared immediately."


    "Well...... You might get angry if you negotiate a deal and get nothing in return, but isn''t it unreasonable to call it suspicious?"


    "But isn''t the purpose too clear? In order to sell that item to the First Prince, he must have been buying alcohol for a few days and looking for someone to help him."


    Powell pondered for a moment. In order to approach the First Prince, he only sold things neatly and disappeared. That didn''t mean that the item was dangerous. It was expensive, but when he thought about it, it was not a price to devote enough effort to buy alcohol at Baker''s Pub for a few days. Merchants tended to seek profit, but the profit he saw was rtively small. Considering the money and dedication he put into it.


    "Should I report it to the Imperial family?"


    "......Let me think for a second."


    Powell shook his head and fell into trouble. It was highly likely that the merchant''s purpose was to hand over the orb to the First Prince. However, nothing had happened so far to say that it was a dangerous object, and the First Prince was as usual except that his temper was a little dead. Was it right to report when there was no damage or abnormality?


    "......Shall we report to Lord-nim first?"


    "No. If it were Father, he would definitely report it to His Majesty the Emperor. The Emperor is only thinking of bringing the First Prince back from time to time, so with this incident, he could bring the First Prince back."


    "Then isn''t that a good thing! Ever since the First Prince came here, the atmosphere in our territory has not been very eloquent."


    "But after that?"


    "Pardon?"


    At Powell''s question, the follower opened his mouth nkly. He didn''t think about it that far. He sighed and pressed his fingers against his temples as if he had a headache.


    "Since the First Prince has lost his right to the throne, it is unlikely that he will ascend to the throne as long as the other two princes keep their eyes open."


    "......That''s right."


    "Then one of the two princes will be emperor. Would he like to see the Estate that sent the First Prince back to the Pce?"


    "Ah."


    It was only then that Powell''s follower nodded and could understand his master''s worries. If the First Prince was given a justification to go back to the Imperial Pce, the Emperor would do anything to return the right to inherit the throne to his son. And it was clear that anyone who would ascend to the throne in the future would harbor a grudge against the Alton Estate for starting that tough fight. The Alton Estate was attacked by monsters several times a day, so support from the Imperial family was essential. It would be the end of them if the Imperial family bore a grudge against them.


    "Even if you report it, you have to report it to the Second Prince or the Third Prince."


    "I see."


    "They will be d to hear the little news about the First Prince. The question is, to which one should we send it......"


    Powell shook his head and squeezed his memory. Due to the nature of Alton Estate, it was far from the capital, and he was busy caring for the Estate, so it was not long before he entered the social world. Therefore, it was not possible to figure out what the recent conflict between the Second Prince and Third Prince was like and which side it would be advantageous to stick to.


    "Ah, right. I''ll have to discuss it with my older brother."


    Powell recalled Python, who liked to wager cooly and had a deep illusion of central politics. Python Alton, who was always alert to the news of the capital''s society, might be able to provide some proper advice.


    "This is the future of the Estate, which will be led by my older brother, so I cannot decide."


    Powell put down the documents he was looking at and headed to Python''s room. Come to think of it, the number of monsters attacking the territory had decreased significantly these days. It had been a long time since he spent time with his older brother directing maintenance work that he had not been able to take advantage of that opportunity. Thinking of talking about various things at this opportunity, he hurried his steps. At that time, he saw a servant standing restlessly in front of Python''s room.


    "Older Brother?"


    Python''s attendant was startled when Powell suddenly appeared.


    "Ah, ah Young Master Powell! How can there be no notification......"


    "I live in the same house with my older brother. When did we be so formal...... Is Older Brother inside?"


    Powell shrugged and knocked on Python''s visit as if he had heard all the nonsensical remarks. However, no answer was heard from the room.


    "Um? Where is he, if not his room, at thiste hour?"


    Powell tilted his head and touched the doorknob.


    "Ah, ah please wait......!"


    Not knowing he would open the door, Python''s attendant grabbed Powell''s arm.


    "What?"


    "......That, he went out to take a look at the Estate. He''ll be back soon!"


    "It''s hard to see monsters these days, but still, the Estate is dangerous at this time. He knows that well, but why......"


    Powell muttered while narrowing his eyebrows, then suddenly realized that the attendant''s palm was wet as he grabbed his arm.


    "......?"


    An expression that looked somewhat anxious, a face that was deathly pale, and eyes that trembled incessantly. Something was suspicious.


    "Did Older Brother really go to take a look at the Estate?"


    "Of, of course! Why would I lie to Young Master?"


    "......Let me go for a second."


    Feeling suspicious, Powell went into the room after knocking away the hand of the attendant.


    "......Heok!"


    His eyes widened as he looked into the room. Powell''s eyes, which had hardened in astonishment, shook violently and slowly looked at the things scattered around the room.


    "Young, Young Master Powell......, what, what should I do with this......"


    The attendant who had stopped him took the initial step this time and grabbed Powell''s pants and wept. But it was Powell who wanted to cry, not anyone else. He sat down on the spot and covered his mouth with trembling hands. It was because he thought he would vomit.


    "Why Older Brother......monster corpses...... Uh ugh!"

 Chapter 84:

    Chapter 84:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Sarah looked at the two people who followed her around as if they were protesting.


    "Belluna."


    "......"


    "Benjamin."


    "......"


    Despite the warning, the two shamelessly followed her around.


    "Are you really going to be like this?"


    To the frowning Sarah, Belluna said with a calm face.


    "There is still time before you can discuss it with the magic tower, so I''ll stay by your side like this for a while."


    "Belluna, why are you being like this......"


    "Until that time, please allow me to do that."


    Sarah closed her eyes with her throbbing head. It was because her heart was about to weaken as she looked at Belluna''s eyes, who looked at her with unfathomably desperate eyes.


    ''The child who isn''t usually like that is really......, it''s hard''


    Belluna was a much more mature child than Sarah. She must have lived less than Park Hyeyeon and Sarah Millen, but Belluna was older than Sarah Millen anyway. It was because Oliven had been with her since he was a boy, and Benjamin was brought in before he became an adult, but Belluna was brought in only when she was already an adult. Belluna also vaguely noticed that her master was younger than her, but she was always polite to her and mature at the same time. As such a mature Belluna looked at her with her eyes shining like a child like that, her heart was shaken.


    ''However, ude-nim is......''


    Sarah sighed quietly and looked at ude, who was hiding in the corner over there and looking this way. ude hadn''te close to Sarah since the two of them followed Sarah.


    "May, can you tell ude-nim that it''s okay because they''re not hurting him?"


    "Yes, Sarah-nim."


    Sarahmunicated with ude through May. It was because ude, who was firmly sulking, wouldn''t talk to her. When May walked up and delivered Sarah''s words to ude, the child tiptoed and whispered something to May''s ear. Sarah watched May''s expression change as she listened to the child''s words. When May narrowed her eyebrows, her heart sank, but when she smiled faintly, hope came back up again.


    "Sarah-nim."


    "Yes, what did ude-nim say?"


    "He said it was scary.. That person."


    May''s finger was pointing at Benjamin. At the same time, ude raised his face and looked at Benjamin with his sharp green eyes. He looked like a kitten was raising its hair all over its body and stroking its mandibles. Of course, she was crazy because he was so cute looking like that, but it was also painful because ude avoided Sarah altogether.


    "Step back for a moment."


    At Sarah''s words, Benjamin and Belluna took two steps back. Then ude took two steps closer.


    ''This is it.''


    Sarah finally found a strategy to ease ude''s mind.


    "Benjamin takes twenty steps back."


    "......Yes."


    He meekly followed Sarah''s instructions and strode backward. When a safe distance was secured, ude, who had been hiding in the distance, slowly approached Sarah.


    "Is it okay now, ude-nim?"


    "Yes, I''m scared of that uncle."


    "That''s understandable."


    Sarah hugged ude and patted his back. ude held his nanny''s arms and stuck out his tongue toward Benjamin, who was behind her.


    "......"


    Then in the distance, Benjamin''s face was distorted. Seeing this, Belluna smiled faintly and said.


    "Young Lord Ambrosia is very cute. Truly, he deserves to be cherished by Master."


    "Right? Our ude-nim is cute, right?"


    "Yes, he is very cute and mature."


    ude, who was in Sarah''s arms, turned his gaze and headed for Belluna. When Belluna made eye contact with the child, she waved awkwardly, trying to smile as kindly as possible.


    "......"


    ude nced at Belluna from head to toe with a searching gaze. Belluna did not let go of the tension in her waving hand in order not to look even a little scared at that tant gaze. The quick-witted Belluna recognized it right away. In order to be close to her master here, she had to like that little kid.


    "I like that sister"


    "......!"


    Finally, ude''s permission was granted. Belluna was relieved that it was Benjamin, not herself, who caused a fuss in the Imperial Pce.


    "Heaven, you liked Belluna."


    It seemed that Sarah was moved by that generosity. Inwardly, she was worried that there might be friction between ude and her disciples. Still, when ude''s permission was granted like this, Sarah felt a little relieved. She didn''t know how long it would take to negotiate with the magic tower, but she wanted ude to hold out well during that period.


    "Thank you."


    Belluna bowed and made eye contact with ude, who was in Sarah''s arms, to express her gratitude politely. Whether the look was unexpected or he really liked it, ude lowered his guard against Belluna a little. Then he again cast a sharp gaze on Benjamin behind her. Recognizing the meaning of ude''s gaze, Sarah quickly told Benjamin.


    "Benjamin, if you want to stay with me while you''re here, keep that distance from now on."


    "......!"


    Benjamin was about to say something for a moment, but then he shut his mouth when he saw ude''s eyes staring at him.


    "By the way, how about Oliven?"


    "He seems to be in a big shock. He''s lying on the floor and crying."


    "......Tell him to cry more."


    Sarah said calmly, turned around, and walked away. Oliven was a pitiable child in many ways, so there were many times when Sarah was a bit soft. When she epted and patted her grown-up disciple''s foolishness, he seemed to have a bad habit. It was just right to say that she raised him wrong. Sarah made up her mind that she would be a little colder towards him from now on.


    "Shall we go, ude-nim? You''re hungry, right?"


    "Yes, I''m hungry."


    Soon it was breakfast time with Ethan. As Sarah moved her steps, she thought about how she would face Ethan.


    "May, what about Duke-nim?"


    "He has already arrived and is waiting for you."


    "Is that so?"


    Ethan, who fell asleep in her armsst night, did not wake up for a long time. He fell asleep so deeply. Even though she magically moved him to the bedroom and covered him with a nket to the end of his chin, he could not wake up. Even after that, Sarah stared at Ethan''s sleeping face for a long time before returning to her room.


    ''I didn''t know Duke-nim had such a past.''


    She knew well that the predecessor duke was not qualified as a father because Ethan told her himself. However, she didn''t know that even his mother had hurt Ethan.


    ''How on earth did he endure it?''


    I realized just how strong the man named Ethan Ambrosia was. A father who lusted for power, a mother who hated him, and even the curse of Ambrosia that could take away a loved one at any time. How could he have seeded the dukedom without copsing and led the family splendidly? How did he carry that weight? Sarah, who was walking with that thought, noticed that she had already arrived at the dining room.


    ''Ah.''


    Sarah was able to break free from her thoughts when she found Ethan sitting in the dining room.


    "......Sarah."


    When he found her walking in from afar, Ethan''s expressionless face softened like the sunlight of a spring day. Sarah blinked, thinking the scene moved slow, like a panorama.


    "To be honest, isn''t it against thew to smile like that?"

 Chapter 85:

    Chapter 85:


    <b>* * *</b>


    "Other guests also came."


    Ethan said, looking at Belluna walking next to Sarah and Benjamin following her from a distance. He didn''t want to be disturbed during his breakfast time with ude and Sarah, but he didn''t show it.


    "Father, good morning!"


    "Hello, ude. It looks like you slept well."


    "Yes!"


    ude greeted loudly, came down from Sarah''s arms, and quickly found his ce and sat down. Now, he seemed to get used to breakfast time. It felt so natural to ept the time he spent with his father as a daily routine. Sarah looked at the child proudly and greeted also greeted him.


    "Good morning, Duke-nim."


    "Thanks to you."


    "......!"


    Sarah''s cheeks heated up at Ethan''s answer. They were as hot as the body temperature that he leaned on her shouldersst night.


    "......What''s on the menu today, Ronda?"


    Sarah changed the subject and sat awkwardly. Belluna stood behind her, taking her ce. Of course, about 20 stepster, Benjamin was likewise standing.


    "Aren''t they supposed to eat too? Ronda, prepare their seats."


    "No, please don''t mind us and have your meal."


    When Ethan invited them in a soft voice, Belluna was greatly embarrassed and refused. After an ident at the Imperial Pce, Benjamin was the first to be captured by Ambrosia. Then after that, wasn''t he a demon-like man who found Belluna and Oliven, who were hiding, and subdued them with his overwhelming power? The pressure of the power flowing from Ethan Ambrosia''s hand was still vivid in front of her eyes. Anyway, there was no way she could have a meal face-to-face with that man.


    "It''s because I''m ufortable. Aren''t you precious disciples to Sarah?"


    "Duke-nim......"


    "You''ve been sleeping for a long time, so you''re probably hungry. I''m going to ask the chef to serve you some light soup."


    Sarah, unaware of Belluna''s inner circumstances, put her hands together as if she had been touched. In fact, she found it was hard to swallow because she was sorry to eat with the disciples standing up like that. To Ethan, Sarah''s disciples were nothing short of an obstacle, but he was considerate of Sarah''s face and cared for them.


    "Since Duke-nim rmends it, sit here."


    Sarah pointed to the chair that Ronda put next to her and said. Belluna looked at Ethan''s face for a moment, then sighed quietly and followed her master''s will.


    "He''s too far away."


    Ethan pointed to Benjamin standing far away. Ronda put another chair on the opposite side. His seat was next to ude.


    "Is this fine, ude?"


    "It''s a little scary, but it''s okay!"


    When Ethan asked ude for permission, the child nodded vigorously.


    "My son is very brave."


    Gently stroking the boy''s hair, Ethan praised him. A delightful smile appeared on Sarah''s lips at that heartwarming scene. She motioned for Benjamin toe closer.


    "Duke-nim suggested we have a meal together, soe and eat."


    "I''m alright."


    "I''m sure you''re still hungry......"


    "That''s all right."


    Unlike Belluna, Benjamin tly refused. A red me shed in his eyes as he raised his gaze and looked at Ethan. At that tant gaze, Ethan clicked his tongue slightly and said in a sorry tone.


    "My consideration wascking. It would have been ufortable to eat with the person who stabbed you with a sword."


    "What do you mean being stabbed?"


    Sarah was surprised by Ethan''s words and asked back. She didn''t know about it.


    "Ah, it''s natural that Sarah doesn''t know. When you copsed in the Imperial Pce that day, your disciple disguised himself as a priest, but I misunderstood and wielded a sword."


    "......Heaven, then!"


    Sarah hurriedly turned around and checked Benjamin''s condition. Seeing that anxious gaze, Belluna gently grabbed her shoulder and said.


    "Master, I treated Benjamin, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Is that so?"


    Sarah was greatly relieved by Belluna''s words. Ethan continued in a bitter voice as he watched Sarah pat her chest.


    "You vomited so much blood that day that you couldn''t even breathe properly because your airway was blocked. The disciple was also worried about that, so ude and I stopped him because he tried to take you."


    "Benjamin tried to take me? Where?"


    "I heard that he was taking you to the magic tower that day."


    "......Benjamin, is that true?"


    Benjamin, who was keeping his mouth shut at Sarah''s question, nodded. Then Sarah sighed quietly and said.


    "The magic tower doesn''t know about Ambrosia''s power, but you meant to tell all those curious magicians?"


    Sarah became the strict master and scolded him. It would have been difficult to recover no matter what she did until she took all the power of Ambrosia and burned it. In such a situation, she sighed at the impatience of her disciples.


    "I''m sorry. I lost my mind back then......"


    As soon as Benjamin tried to apologize, Ethan gently wrapped Sarah''s hand over the table and said.


    "What kind of disciple can be sane when the master is dying right in front of his eyes?"


    "I''m sorry, Duke-nim. The children"


    "Didn''t I say that it''s rather me who should apologize? And it was Sarah who suffered the most that day."


    "That''s it, but in the end, it happened because I didn''t say anything to those children."


    "Don''t tell me that''s why they''ve done such a huge thing. ming yourself in that way is not like Sarah."


    Ethan''s tone was subtle and soft. It seemed to caress Sarah''s heart delicately so that she could be at peace and not feel guilty.


    "......"


    Benjamin clenched his fists, ring at Ethan, who was holding Sarah''s hand. He was a fox-like man. At first nce, that soft gaze and good manners seemed to care about Sarah''s disciples in consideration of her. However, at the same time, he quietly criticized their atrocities.


    "It will be a short time, but it will be helpful that Sarah has time to spend with your disciples."


    He didn''t give them much time, so they meant to say goodbye before that. It was also a warning to never do anything like this again because he let them meet their master like this.


    "Thanks to that, ude seems a little surprised, but he''ll get better gradually. Aren''t they Sarah''s disciples?"


    He was saying that unless ude''s heart was resolved, they didn''t even deserve to be called her disciples.


    "So don''t think about me and ude. Isn''t it a precious time?"


    It was a call to make her pay attention to them.


    "......"


    "......"


    Belluna and Benjamin exchanged nces at the same time. The attempt to do anything to remain by their master''s side somehow seemed to end without even starting. After hearing the soft warning from the Duke of Ambrosia, they realized even more. That man had no intention of leaving them in this mansion.


    "How can I do that? I''m ude-nim''s nanny and I''m a person of Ambrosia. I didn''t forget what should be the top priority."


    "Thank you, Sarah."


    Ethan, who finally got the answer he wanted, smiled brilliantly at Sarah. It was the smile of the winner. Then ude looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    "So, he doesn''t eat?"


    "Ah, yes. You keep it up."


    At ude''s words, Ethan said with a very sorry face.


    "Since the child has given you permission, why not sit down and enjoy your meal?"


    "......"


    Benjamin eventually had no choice but to sit down as he rmended. Seeing him like that, Belluna cast a pitiful gaze. He was holding back well because he was in front of the master, but she could see Benjamin reaching his limit. It was when they just looked at the light soup in front of them.


    "......!"


    "......!"


    At that time, handwritten letters with azure mana appeared on the soup, which was transparent enough to reflect even the patterns on the tableware.


    Our Duke-nim. He''s a scary person, right? So take it easy and go back. Don''t force him topletely destroy you that not even your bones are left.

 Chapter 86:

    Chapter 86:


    <b>* * *</b>


    After breakfast, Sarah called the chef and ordered a few things.


    "Please prepare a separate meal for Oliven. I''ll bring it to him in a little while."


    Then Belluna approached and said.


    "Master, I will do that."


    "It''s okay. I have something to tell Oliven."


    "Ah......"


    Recalling the voice of her master who had warned Oliven in a cold voice in the secret room, Belluna quietly retreated. Sarah smiled and winked at the chef.


    "I''ll take itter. I have something to say to Duke-nim."


    "Nanny, what about me?"


    "ude-nim should go up to your room and prepare for ss today."


    "......Ooh ung. Okay."


    ude nodded calmly and climbed the stairs. When Sarah winked, May followed.


    "So Duke-nim, can you give me a little time?"


    "Of course."


    At Sarah''s request, Ethan smiled softly and nodded.


    "Can you look around the mansion on your own?"


    "Don''t worry about us and go ahead."


    "Benjamin, just in case you''re wondering, you''re not allowed ess to ude-nim. So you know."


    "Yes."


    Sarah, who was quietly looking at Benjamin answering, sighed a little and climbed the stairs with Ethan.


    "I feel like I have four ude-nim to take care of."


    "Soon it will be one again."


    Somehow, he felt the will to do it. With that said, he walked ahead first, and Sarah followed behind with a short smile.


    * * *


    Ethan poured tea into Sarah''s teacup by himself. Warm tea with a little milk and two spoons of sugar. It was Sarah''s perfect taste.


    "Thank you."


    It was easy to know her taste, which she had never told him before, as if it was natural. She seemed to have just dealt with three children who she had to look after, and now she felt like she was being cared for when she was with Ethan. She liked Ethan''s consideration for taking care of her first as if it were too natural.


    "You look a little tired."


    Ethan reached out and gently stroked the corners of Sarah''s eyes.


    "......I''m fine."


    Even with such a small act of his, Sarah''s memory flew tost night. Ethan''s pitiful face as he blinked slowly without noticing that the corners of his eyes were burning red. Even now, when she thought of it, her heart tightened, and she remembered her heart that had beaten so hard at that time. So Sarah tried to change the subject.


    "My disciples will get in the way. Still, thank you for your understanding."


    Ethan was brilliantly protecting her disciples from the Imperial family even while she was unconscious. Benjamin, who was having a riot in the Imperial Pce, was moved to the Ambrosia mansion unnoticed, and Belluna and Oliven were found hiding somewhere in the capital and brought back. Aside from the disciples'' rebellion, avoiding the eyes of the Crombell Empire''s Imperial family would have been the most difficult thing.


    "I know the Emperor is still keeping a close eye on the Ambrosia Mansion."


    "It''s okay. It wasn''t easy, but it wasn''t impossible for Ambrosia."


    Sarah smiled slightly as she looked at Ethan raising the teacup as if nothing had happened. He worked this hard only because they were Sarah''s disciples.


    "I''m too soft on my disciples, right?"


    "......It''s not like that either."


    Ethan said so but did not add anything special as if he was affirming. No wonder, because of their ident, Sarah took Ambrosia''s power head-on and nearly lost her life. If she wasn''t a magician, that is, even a great magician, she probably wouldn''t have been able to open her eyes forever. Where did Sarah''s benevolencee from, forgiving her disciples and saying it was her fault?


    ''I can''t even say it bothers me because I''m living on her mercy.''


    Ethan said as he raised the teacup and covered the bitter smile that appeared on his lips.


    "You seem to have a great affection for your disciples."


    "That''s right, I have an illusion that I raised each and every one of them."


    As Sarah said that, she continued, waving her hands in fear that Ethan might misunderstand her.


    "Ah, of course, I''m not saying that I really raised them! But......, I feel that way because I''ve been watching those children the closest until they do their part."


    "I don''t think there''s much age difference with your disciples...... How did youe to meet them?"


    "Ah."


    At Ethan''s question, Sarah smiled softly as she recalled that time.


    "Shall we talk in order of age? First of all, Belluna is actually one or two years older than me."


    It was when Sarah went on a trip with Dieline that she met Belluna. There was a vi owned by Dieline in the north, and it was a ce with good scenery and coolness. Located at the top of the mountain, the vi showedrge and small viges under the mountain at a nce. Although it was infested with bandits, Dieline said they would be safe because they would not dare to touch the nobles. However, at that time Sarah thought, which of the viges seen in the distance would be invaded by bandits that night.


    "There were bandits in a small vige, and houses were burned down and many people were dead."


    "That''s terrible."


    When Sarah looked down from the vi, Belluna''s vige was shining beautifully. Even in the middle of the night.


    ''Look at that, Sarah, I think stars fell in the mountains.''


    Dieline smiled brightly when she saw it, but Sarah was so horrified by that pretty red light. When she went, Belluna''s vige was already in ruins.


    "Belluna was the only one who knew how to use a sword there. At first, she tried to protect those she loved,ter tried to get revenge, and eventually fought to survive."


    She survived until the bandits eventually gave up and left the vige. Although she was such a strong woman, Belluna''s hair, which was ck when they first met, turned white while Sarah took care of her.


    "Belluna had a talent, a very dazzling talent. Even at ate age, I knew she had what it takes to be an excellent magician."


    Sarah reached out to Belluna, and that was how they stayed together in the magic tower. Belluna had a strong sense of responsibility, justice, and a strong will to learn. As she learned magic from Sarah and gradually realized more about her magic, Belluna''s white hair, which was pure white, changed to silver as if starlight was flowing. As she looked at it, she arbitrarily thought that Belluna was oveing her wounds.


    "She was a great motivator for Benjamin and Oliven, as well as being the eldest in control of those two children. I''m very grateful to have a disciple like her."


    "Certainly, unlike Sarah''s other two disciples, she was amunicator."


    Ethan countered Sarah''s words but subtly appealed to the fact that the two other disciples did notmunicate.


    "Right? Sometimes when ites to my problems, I have a childish side......"


    The Great Elder of the magic tower had three disciples, but they had no rationality. It was a word that came down as if it were a natural statement in the magic tower. Still, it was Belluna who grabbed the reins of Benjamin and Oliven, who easily lost their reason and ran wild every now and then. Until the very end, as long as Belluna was holding onto the string of reason, Sarah''s disciples did not cause any major idents. However, the only problem was that when Belluna, thest remaining string of reason, lost her rationality, even Sarah couldn''t handle it.


    "She''s a good child though."


    "I can feel that you rely on her a lot."


    She was trying to be strict, but nevertheless, there was an affection that could not be hidden. Sarah''s azure eyes, telling the story of her disciples, fluttered like the wide sea and sparkled as if they were under the sun. They were so beautiful that, on the contrary, something dark and dirty squirmed deep in Ethan.


    ''Will be stolen.''


    An unidentified voice rang out in his head. He had a headache with a throbbing sensation. However, the more he felt that sensation, the darker Ethan smiled. Then he calmly, poisedly, and quietly arranged the order.

 Chapter 87:

    Chapter 87:


    It was Benjamin''s turn next, but Sarah didn''t have time to exin it to Ethan. It was because Veron had reported that Oliven was making a fuss in the secret room because he was hungry.


    ''So embarrassing......''


    The disciples'' shameful conduct had already been seen by a lot of people when they caused the ident in the Imperial Pce, but nevertheless, her face heated up.


    "I have to go and see him."


    She got up from her seat and hurried out to the door that Veron had opened. Ethan, who was watching until he couldn''t see her back, asked Veron.


    "What is ude doing right now?"


    "He''s preparing for ss now."


    "I''ll have a look"


    Veron opened his eyes wide at the statement of him going to see ude. Seeing Veron like that, Ethan said in a meaningful voice.


    "I have something to discuss with my son."


    * * *


    ''What''s wrong with him?''


    When Sarah went down to the secret room with food, Oliven was lying on the floor, unmoving. He even wrote his dying message on the floor with mana.


    [The culprit is Benjamin.]


    She swallowed a sigh inwardly as she read the words clearly written with olive glowing mana.


    "Oliven."


    "Masteeer."


    At Sarah''s voice, Oliven raised his trembling head and looked up at her eagerly. He then reached out his hand with a pitiful face.


    "I''m hungry......"


    Then he dropped his hand helplessly and hit his head on the floor again as if he had fainted.


    "Ha."


    Sarah sighed briefly and put down the light soup in front of Olive.


    "Whoa, it''s food!"


    Then Oliven, who raised his head, grabbed the bowl of soup, threw the spoon away, and began to gulp it down. He seemed to have starved for a few days. Of course, it was true that I really starved. Still, Sarah, who steadily had used recovery magic once a day on her disciples while they were asleep, was dumbfounded.


    "What on earth were you thinking of dropping that magic stone into the Imperial Pce?"


    "Cough, cough!"


    When Sarah suddenly asked, Olive coughed continuously. All the shows he had shown so far were to avoid that one question, but he had been hit to the nail.


    "That''s......"


    "Don''t use your brain and be honest, Oliven."


    His body involuntarily flinched and trembled at her stern voice. Oliven looked at Sarah with tears in his eyes and said in a crawling voice.


    "But, Master. If you wear a robe, can''t you just express what you want to say through writing? It''s so scary and unfamiliar."


    "If you miss your master, go back to the magic tower."


    "Master!"


    He spoke in a trembling voice as if he had been shocked.


    "You weren''t this cold before. You were always sweet to me. But why......"


    "It was a story when I was proud of you."


    "Aren''t I Master''s pride right now?"


    At Oliven''s words, Sarah slowly bent her knees and met his gaze. She looked into Oliven''s trembling eyes, then reached out and stroked his cheek with her hand, she said affectionately.


    "You were my first disciple and my most cherished disciple. You know that, right?"


    "Yes, I know."


    Oliven closed his eyes, rubbing his cheek against her hand. At his master''s touch, which he felt after a long time, he felt good and his stiff face rxed.


    "So, the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment."


    Sarah retreated her hand coldly. As the master''s warmth disappeared in an instant, Oliven looked at her like a stray puppy.


    "How did you feel when you approached the First Prince and discovered that power?"


    "Master......"


    "Were you happy to use it to find the hidden me?"


    "......"


    As Sarah''s questions continued, Oliven''s eyes, which had been shaking violently, gradually subsided.


    "You weren''t interested in being strangely strong. You were different from Benjamin and Belluna."


    Contrary to Belluna and Benjamin, who had been deluded into bing insanely strong, Oliven had no interest in such things. His interest was in various studies that could only be done by magic. How to go farther with space movement magic. How to put enormous magic in the magic stone. The magic of hiding your track secretly. The magic that made the voice disappear. Oliven had a pathological side to such things. Sarah once asked Oliven why he was only interested in such things. At that time, Oliven said this.


    ''What I want doesn''te into my hands easily. In that case, I can increase the means and methods.''


    The face of Oliven, whose eyes were shining at that time, was still vividly in front of her eyes. So, the face of Oliven in front of her right now seemed unfamiliar to her.


    "If I had known sooner that your means and methods were harming others, I wouldn''t have spared you."


    "Master!"


    Oliven hurriedly grabbed Sarah''s hem. He then began to gibberish and make excuses.


    "No, no, Master. I never meant to hurt you. The reason I dropped the magic stone in the Imperial Pce was because I thought Master would be there. If Master finds it, you will try to remove it, so I think we can find out who Master is......!"


    "Then why did you drop it in front of the Third Prince?"


    At Sarah''s question, Oliven''s face turned white in an instant.


    "While you were convinced through the First Prince that your master was Sarah Millen, you dared to take advantage of the time when I was in the lounge. It was me who had to check the magic stone."


    "......"


    She could see Oliven''s tightly shut lips trembling slightly. Sarah knew when that child had a face like that. Afraid of being abandoned, afraid of being thrown away. He was born in a group of gypsies and was abandoned in a deserted forest when his parents died. He was a child who had survived by memorizing and studying the characteristics of the beasts, sometimes meeting as friends and sometimes as enemies. He was so smart and had a lot of talent. To the extent that Sarah was drawn to the forest by the talent that was sleeping inside that child. Oliven, who had been living in the magic tower with Sarah, had a face like that the whole time until he waspletely relieved.


    "Are you going to be honest if I say it with my own mouth? Oliven."


    At Sarah''s urging, Oliven answered with difficulty, just like when he spat out humannguage after a very long time.


    "Master who disappeared silently is bad. Master who pushed us away is bad."


    He had noticed from the beginning that the power his master was studying was for someone else. A way to seal, suppress, and gradually erase the power so that it did not strain the body anymore. It was a study to protect those with this power.


    ''I''m jealous. I''m jealous. I''m jealous. Who has this power? Who needs Master?''


    Watching his master continue to listen to the news outside the magic tower, he could tell even if he didn''t like it. Someday, she would leave the magic tower with the results of studying this power. Oliven did his best to help his master so that she would need him. He studied that power with his master with all his might. So that he could be helpful when the time for the results of this study to be used someday came. So that his existence could be necessary. However, his master left without taking anyone with her. So, there was no way that Oliven could stay sane.


    "I wanted that power to be known to the world. If the prince of the Empire dies, I can achieve that goal in an instant, and the news will be spread throughout the continent. Then Master would have no choice but to show up, and it would be difficult on your own, so I thought we would be needed again."


    "Oliven."


    "But I didn''t know that Master, Master, would get hurt. I didn''t mean to hurt Master. I''m sorry.."


    At Oliven''s words, Sarah shook her head with a gloomy face. That child was now firmly mistaken.


    "Do you really think I''m mad because I''m hurt?"


    "......It''s not?"


    He looked innocent and tilted his head. There was no sign of guilt for releasing a dangerous power that could have killed many people. He didn''t even think in the slightest that Sarah would be mad about it.

 Chapter 88:

    Chapter 88:


    "Were there close friends of Master? I''m sorry, I didn''t figure it out. Next time, I''ll avoid Master''s friends......"


    "Oliven."


    Sarah grabbed her throbbing head. She didn''t know where to start by pointing out that the child''s thinking was wrong. That way of thinking was dangerous, with no concern for the lives of others, just for the sake of his purpose.


    "I''ve locked you up in the magic tower too much."


    Sarah hardened her face terrifyingly and stood up. Unlike when she covered her face and hid her voice in the magic tower, she was so unfamiliar now that he could see what kind of expression his master made and what kind of voice she spoke in. His master couldn''t have been this cold to him.


    "Don''t hate me. Don''t hate me, Master......!"


    He hurriedly caught Sarah who was about to turn around and leave the room. But Sarah savagely pped his hand away. Then, Oliven turned deathly pale and frozen as if stuck in ce.


    "It''s all my fault......"


    "......"


    "I was wrong, I was wrong, Master. I was wrong......"


    Oliven muttered nkly, unable to hold her back any longer. The hand she pped away was burning hot. So terribly. When Sarah finally grabbed the doorknob of the secret room, he was now shedding tears.


    "......"


    Sarah, who was about to open the door and leave, bit her lips and turned around again to look at Oliven. It broke her heart to see her disciple standing devastated with a face that looked like he was about to copse at any moment.


    "Does anyone mean anything to you?"


    "It''s Master"


    "Other than me?"


    "Belluna, Benjamin......"


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes."


    "So what about everyone except me, Belluna, and Benjamin?"


    "......?"


    At Sarah''s continued questioning, Oliven bit his lip nervously with a confused face.


    "I don''t know what you''re asking, Master. How am I supposed to respond? How should I answer Master......"


    "What I want is not for you to tell me the right answer."


    "Then?"


    "I want you to be a person who has the right mindset and can go on the right path."


    Despite Sarah''s words, Oliven still had an unknown face. Oliven was a smart kid. If she told him one, he knew ten. He was quick to grasp the situation, and he knew how to carefully examine the feelings of Benjamin and Belluna. There were many questions and things he wanted to ask, so Sarah sometimes got lost in answering Oliven''s questions all day long. Since he was the only one among her disciples who had a yful and cheeky personality, there were quite a few magicians in the magic tower who adored Oliven. Therefore, she didn''t know that there was something wrong with Oliven''s way of dealing with others.


    "Oliven."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Had someone else been hurt and killed for what you did, I would never have forgiven you. But I was hurt, so I forgive you."


    "Why, why is that? It''s more unforgivable to hurt Master."


    "Are you curious?"


    "......Yes."


    Sarah walked over to Oliven and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Let''s start by figuring it out."


    "Yes."


    He didn''t know the answer Sarah wanted, but he nodded eagerly, thinking that he was forgiven.


    "I will send you all back as soon as I finish talking with the magic tower. It would be nice to find out the reason before then."


    "......Are you really going to send us?"


    "Yes. If you don''t want to go to the magic tower, why not go on a trip?"


    "I want to be by Master''s side."


    "That''s not allowed."


    Oliven bowed his head in despair at his determined master. However, he didn''t have the courage to go any further. Looking at Oliven, his master once again put him in another ordeal.


    "First of all, apologize to Duke-nim for making him handle what you did, and to ude-nim, who was startled by you."


    "......Yes."


    It wasn''t his business to know the Ambrosia''s father and son, who stole his master, but Oliven nodded calmly.


    * * *


    It had been half a day since Sarah left by the time Oliven came out of the secret room. He needed time to make up his mind before following his master''s instructions.


    "I''m seeing things."


    As soon as he came out of the secret room, Oliven struggled to blink his swollen eyes and rubbed his eyes. And he opened his eyes again, but the situation in front of him remained unchanged.


    "Not there. Here. Yes, here! No! It''s not there! How many times do I have to tell you?"


    "Kkyah, Belluna-nim, you are so cool."


    "Benjamin-nim! It''s not there!"


    "Belluna-nim, win! Don''t cheat, Sir Louvre!"


    "The vase can be moved by hand......! Ah, you broke it. Pleasepensate, Benjamin-nim."


    "Belluna-nim, please take my handkerchief!"


    His eyes widened at the unbelievable situation he was looking at. Belluna was fighting against the Ambrosia Knights in the training hall, and Benjamin was diligently moving boxes that floated in the air with the help of magic ording to the instructions of Ambrosia servants.


    "Belluna-nim! I love you!"


    "Please marry me!"


    The training hall was crowded with servants and knights who came to see Belluna''s sparring. Belluna was wielding a sword made of mana with her silver-gray hair fluttering in a braid, and she was holding up quite well against the knights. At the moment he was wondering why Belluna could even fight like that against the knights who had been practicing swords all their life.


    Bang! As soon as she was pushed back, Belluna exploded the magic from her magic sword, widening the distance in an instant.


    "......That''s amazing."


    Oliven involuntarily admired her. At the same time, cheers erupted from the servants and knights once again.


    "You are doing great!"


    "Hey, Louvre! You bastard! If you lose, you''ll have a one-on-one fight with His Lord."


    The knights watched the battle with cool eyes while yfully booing their colleagues who gave Belluna time to rest. They were learning how to deal with the magicians from Belluna, perhaps resentful of being beaten by Benjamin in the Imperial Pcest time.


    "Why the hell is she dealing with that?"


    If only the sword was used, there was no way she could win against the knights. Nevertheless, he couldn''t understand Belluna, who continued to fight while using proper magic from time to time. Was there any reason to even do this? Oliven gave up understanding Belluna. His gaze now looked at Benjamin, who was carrying the necessary loads for the Knights Order next to the training hall.


    "What else is that?"


    It was a total mess over there, too. Benjamin was carrying various boxes as well asundry by magic at once, but the servants of the Knights Order of Ambrosia were trying to make good use of this opportunity, so they were overturning the Knights'' quarters.


    "Why is he even doing that?"


    Seeing that even the sofa in the Knights Order''s lounge was wrapped in Benjamin''s magic and floating around, Oliven pped his forehead with his hand.


    "Benjamin-nim! You can''t put that there!"


    "Uh uh uh, you can''t break that! Agh!"


    "Uh aaargh! You have to let go of it gently!"


    Benjamin, who excelled in destructive magic, had no talent for magic needed in real life. He could easily moverge objects, but very small and precious objects were being crushed and broken by the wrong control of his power.


    "......I''ll try it again."


    "If you can''t, you don''t have to do it. No one forces Benjamin-nim."


    "I can do it."


    Benjamin did not give up and concentrated on moving things. The servants apuded and encouraged him as he saw several people rushing in and lifting something that had to be moved with magic.

 Chapter 89:

    Chapter 89:


    "They''re out of their minds, they probably aren''t, they shouldn''t be."


    After defining Belluna and Benjamin in that way, Oliven turned around. First, he had to follow his master''s words to apologize to the Duke and Young Lord of Ambrosia. He grabbed one of the servants watching Belluna''s match and asked.


    "Where is the room of Young Lord Ambrosia?"


    "Ah, ude-nim''s room is over there."


    Oliven looked back once more as he moved toward the direction that the servant had told him. His eyes that did not hide his displeasure were focused on Belluna and Benjamin.


    ''What''s good about trying to look good in Duke Ambrosia''s family?''


    He knew why the two were doing such an unsuitable thing. It was to win their favor to be with their master who was staying here somehow. But he could guarantee it. They were all in vain.


    ''The Duke of Ambrosia and Master don''t want to leave us here. What''s the use of capturing the hearts of the lowly knights and servants?''


    Oliven hated this ce. He hated this ce where he felt like he was spending his daily life peacefully. He didn''t like the bright faces of the servants walking around, he didn''t like the fact that they were polite to them because they were guests of Countess Millen, and he didn''t like Belluna and Benjamin hanging out with them.


    "Oliven,e and help too."


    "Hmph. You do it"


    Benjamin, who found Oliven, called for him, but he snorted and walked away. It seemed that it would be better for him to apologize and go along with Master''s will than to do that kind of thing.


    ''Am I finally seeing that damn little kid''s face?''


    Just the thought of seeing that damn little kid''s face next to Master made his stomach boil. He was the owner of the power Master was studying, the source of the power that always made Master sick, and the power that killed Master''s soul in another world. And above all else, it was the power that took Master away from Oliven. Just because he had inherited such power simply through his bloodline, the way he was upying Master like that was almost to the point of making his guts twisted.


    "Here it is."


    Ambrosia''s servants led Oliven to ude''s room as if they had already heard from Sarah. Oliven, standing in front of the door, repeatedly raised and released his hand, contemting whether to knock or not. At that moment, clear and sweetughter leaked from inside ude''s door.


    "Our cute ude-nim! Our baby!"


    It was his master''s voice that exuded a sense of happiness. Hearing that unfamiliarly sweet voice, Oliven stood still for a moment. The only voice of his master he had ever heard was the cold voice that pushed him away. It was the first time he had ever heard a voice so full of happiness.


    ''Why should I feel unfamiliar with Master?''


    Oliven was both resentful and upset about the fact. The child who would be listening to his master''s affectionate voice in there would not know how blessed he was. Even if he was next to his master like that child, he would have lived without knowing her face or voice. He hated that child who would have taken for granted what was precious to Oliven.


    "Master, this is Oliven."


    "Oh my? Come on in."


    Oliven opened the child''s door with strength and went inside. He shrank his shoulders to the fullest with a sullen face. It was an act he put up hoping that his master would somehow think that he was reflecting on himself.


    "I''m here to apologize as you said."


    "Well thought about it. I''ll give room for you, so you should do it properly."


    "Yes."


    He nodded quietly and looked at ude, who was talking with Sarah about something. He was small, soft, and fragile as if he was going to break.


    How much strength do I have to use to immediately end the life of that fragile thing?


    A very tiny, small, and simple strength could easily take that child''s life. He was such a weak creature. To the point where he couldn''t believe that that child had that power, too.


    ''You''re just giving Master a hard time. You''re just like that..''


    Oliven knew how to swallow the words inside, and fortunately, his master got up, perhaps not noticing.


    "Then let''s talk and I''lle backter."


    Saying so, Sarah walked towards the door. Then she pressed Oliven''s left shoulder and whispered in his ear.


    "Stop ring at ude-nim."


    "......!"


    Oliven stared at his master for a very long time as she passed him by and walked out of the room. For the first time, he felt afraid of his master, who could notice the brief nce he had made for a moment.


    "Who are you, Uncle?"


    "......"


    He took a crooked posture, looked at ude with cold eyes, and spoke with a smirk.


    "Are you the ''our baby''?"


    If he reached out and used his strength at any moment, he would be the only baby to his master. While thinking such a fruitless thought, Oliven struggled fiercely with the urge to put that thought into action. Like Oliven''s heart, the murky olive mana swayed and disappeared in his hand, swayed and disappeared.


    "......"


    ude was a little scared of the atmosphere emanating from Oliven, but he lifted his head more rigidly. Then he remembered what Sarah had just asked him to say before she left.


    ''Never be discouraged, ude-nim. What did I always say?''


    ''I have Father and Nanny behind me.''


    ''Again?''


    ''My father is very strong and my nanny is strong. So I can ovee everything.''


    ''Good.''


    The person in front of him was eventually a disciple of his nanny and weaker than her. So he didn''t have to be scared. ude decided to be a very confident person.


    "That''s right. I''m Nanny''s baby. I''m not just a normal baby, I''m a very cute and lovely baby."


    "What?"


    Oliven asked back as if he had heard it wrong. Then ude replied kindly once again.


    "I''m Nanny''s cute and lovely baby. Uncle is Nanny''s troublesome disciple."


    "I''m a troublesome student? My master loves me so much!"


    "But that''s what Nanny said. Uncle is a pain in the butt."


    "Really?"


    ude felt the victory when he saw Oliven''s stunned face.


    I won.


    Sarah''s voice came to his mind, saying, As expected, shameless is the best.


    ''I heard from Nanny that there''s nothing bad. As expected, Nanny only says the right things.''


    The child once again engraved the truth of life that he had learned from Sarah in his mind.


    "Uncle, you''re here to apologize, so apologize. I''ll forgive you because I''m nice."


    "That little rascal is really!"


    Oliven went berserk because of ude''s cheekiness.


    What an impudent little brat!


    He was determined to reveal the true face of the brat when Sarah returned, but Sarah, who returnedter, heard all the circumstances and praised ude greatly. And,


    "I asked you to apologize to ude-nim. Did you have a fight with the young ude-nim? I''m really disappointed."


    Oliven was scolded.


    * * *


    This time he came to follow his master''s instructions to apologize to Ethan Ambrosia. Oliven sighed inwardly, feeling like the day was too long today.


    "......So will you ept it?"


    Oliven sat at the desk, watching Ethan perusing the papers and slowly flipping through one page and then another. He had only listened to Oliven silently since earlier but had not given a proper answer.


    "If you''re going to ept my apology, I''d like to go out, and if you''re not going to ept it, I''d like you to tell me quickly."


    "Apologize. Are you saying you want to apologize now?"


    At Ethan''s action of opening his mouth without even making eye contact with him, Oliven clenched his fists for a moment then released them.


    "Yes, I''ve been saying that since earlier."


    He was keeping a forced smile to make up for the mistake he had made earlier. Now it felt like there was a cramp in the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s up to me to ept it or not, but it seems that you have already decided on my own answer."


    "......You can think like that."


    After hearing Oliven''s words, Ethan finally raised his head and looked at him.


    "But what should I do? I have no intention of epting an apology."

 Chapter 90:

    Chapter 90:


    "I knew you would say something like that."


    Oliven looked at Ethan with an expressionless, subdued face. When he forcibly erased his smile, a faint light appeared on Oliven''s face, like an immature child.


    "It doesn''t matter if you ept the apology or not. The only important thing is that I followed what Master said."


    "Really? Then you can go out now that you''ve achieved your goal well."


    At Oliven''s words, Ethan smiled brightly and gave him a congrattion.


    "The exit door is over there."


    Ethan even kindly pointed at the door with his hands to Oliven, who was standing still despite being told to leave. Oliven calmed down and said sarcastically, trying to calm his churning stomach.


    "Make sure you appreciate that Master takes pity on you guys who have that dirty power. Your life is like a parasitic worm that feeds on the sacrifice of Master, isn''t it?"


    "Really? That''s something to be thankful for."


    At Ethan''s calm reply, Oliven''s face hardened terribly. Ethan saw that expression andughed out loud.


    "What? Is it not the response you want?"


    "......"


    Oliven clenched his fists and red at him. Because he realized that nothing he said could shake that man. It was as if Ethan was looking down on him andughing at him.


    "If you want to make me angry, you''d better find another way."


    "Isn''t it miserable? Getting Master''s attention firsthand by using your misfortune."


    At Oliven''s words, Ethan tilted his head for a moment. Should he be miserable about that? He decided to take his misfortune very sweetly. After closing his eyes and sleeping deeply in the arms of Sarah, who shed tears instead of himself and opened her arms to him.


    "Not at all. Rather, the more pity Sarah takes on my misfortune, the better. Only then will I be able to hold on Sarah."


    Ethan''s voice was tantly possessive. Ethan was ready to go through misfortune, again and again, to make Sarahe here. If the misfortune could keep Sarah by his side, he was willing to do so.


    "......!"


    It was only then that Oliven was able to recognize the sullen and filthy feelings that the man had for his master.


    "How dare someone like you try to have Master?"


    "Why? You must have lost your master to me because you couldn''t do that, right?"


    "Who lost!"


    Oliven tried to generate mana in his hands, but with all remaining self-control, he stopped. If he used magic against Ethan Ambrosia here, his master would immediately notice and run to him. Then, Oliven didn''t know if he would really be hated by his master. He took a deep breath, trying to control himself.


    "Listen carefully, Ethan Ambrosia. There is no salvation without a price in the world. The more terrible your power is, the more it will cost."


    That man did not know what the price the Master was paying for Ambrosia''s power. Oliven had no intention of saying that. As long as he destroyed it before Ambrosia''s power devoured his master.


    "If you find out who''s paying the price, you''ll realize. That you don''t deserve it"


    Oliven gave thest chilling warning, smashed open the door of the office, and left. Ethan sat still and stared at the door Oliven had closed. At Oliven''sst meaningful words, he muttered while narrowing his eyebrows.


    "Pay the price......"


    There were times in his life when the feeling of foreboding stood out sharply. This was the case, for example, when a foreseeable misfortune awaited him with its mouth wide open. Therger and deeper it was, the clearer the form of foreboding became. Then Jade came in through the door Oliven had left.


    "Aiya, My Lord. The disciple of Countess Millen-nim who just left. His face looked super amazing."


    "Sir Harper."


    "Yes."


    "What did the priests say about Sarah''s health?"


    "Surprisingly, they said it''s the same as usual?"


    "As usual......"


    "Yes! The priests went back saying it was a miracle, but don''t we know? What kind of person is our Countess Millen-nim? Just a simple flick of her finger! And she had recovered."


    Jade said with a surprising smile. However, Ethan''s face became subtly hardened and lost in deep thought.


    "That''s strange."


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    "Obviously, the magic stone I saw at the Imperial Pce that day contained the power of Ambrosia. So much that the power inside me fluctuates."


    Sarah woke upter and said that the magic stone was what she had made for research in the magic tower. Her disciples stole it and caused the ident. That said, that day, Sarah was trying to deal with the power of Ambrosia that was about to explode.


    "I don''t know how strong Ambrosia''s power was, but to deal with it, Sarah suffered a blow enough to vomit blood."


    "Yes...... I really thought it was going wrong that day."


    Jade also rubbed his arms, remembering Sarah, who had fallen into Ethan''s arms and hanged like a corpse.


    "But was it the first time?"


    "Pardon?"


    Ethan buried himself deeply in the chair at the eerie feeling that ran down the back of his neck. It was Sarah who used enough power until the point of vomiting blood to suppress Ambrosia''s power. Until now, she used to sweat every time she made him the ring to restrain his power and when she infused her power into ude, but he thought it was just the effect of using a lot of mana. Sarah also exined it that way. But, was that really all?


    "That guy just said that Ambrosia''s power demands a price. He was a disciple who had studied this power with Sarah, so he must have known something."


    "Should I call him back and investigate?"


    "He won''t give me the answer I''m looking for. What are the other disciples doing now?"


    "Each of them is actively seeking and cooperating with the needs in the mansion."


    "......It''s a trick to stay here. It''s so cute. Try using them a little more."


    "Yes."


    Jade bowed his head and hurriedly left the office. Ethan, who was left alone, closed his eyes, enduring the painful, throbbing headache.


    ''Don''t leave anything precious by your side. After all, that filthy power will take it all away.''


    His mother''s voice, which he had been trying to forget, began to be heard again. And after that, he remembered what Oliven had just said a little while ago.


    "If I know who''s paying the price......, I see."


    It sounded like Sarah was paying the price Ambrosia''s power demanded. Sarah, who received Ambrosia''s power and vomited blood to the point where she couldn''t breathe, and someone who was paying the price. Something was turning little by little in Ethan''s head.


    ''This power is the power that constantly craves and devours something living. The price that it is satisfied with is......''


    His hands, which had been ced on the desk, began to tremble slightly.


    "It shouldn''t be."


    Ethan got up muttering like that. There was something he had to check with his own eyes. As he walked out of the office and strode down the long hallway of the mansion, he thought of Sarah''s face and her clearugh in his mind, then the warmth of her embrace.


    "Sarah."


    He thought her name rolling in his mouth was terribly sweet, but this time it was too bitter. If, if Ambrosia''s power was slowly killing Sarah, would he be able to let her go?


    "......"


    Ethan stopped walking for a moment. Just the thought of letting Sarah go for a while made him suffocate. The fact that it was a feeling that he had never been told before, that it was only an awareness, that it was a feeling that had never bloomed and had never been seen made him terribly sick.


    "Oh my, ude-nim! Duke-nim hase!"


    Sarah, who found him from afar, was walking with a bright smile while holding ude in her arms. Seeing the woman as dazzling as the sun, Ethan realized. As expected, just as his mother said, he was just a cursed monster bastard.

 Chapter 91:

    Chapter 91:


    <b>* * *</b>


    When Oliven went to Ethan without even making a proper apology to ude, ude strangled Sarah with his arms wide open.


    "Nanny, hug me."


    Sarah smiled and hugged ude and asked.


    "I haven''t been able to properly teach my foolish disciple how to apologize. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, Nanny taught me well, but that uncle doesn''t know because he''s an idiot."


    ude''s voice was very firm. Sarah said with a bitter smile because she couldn''t deny it.


    "I know."


    Since he was a child who lived apart from humans and mixed with animals, would something have changed if he had grown up more among people? The animal world was a world of the strong preyed upon the weak, and there was no morality in the way they devoured and ate each other. She thought she educated him well, but Oliven''s ident still broke Sarah''s heart as he didn''t grow out of the way he had lived in the forest of the beasts.


    "I have to teach him again. Even if I have to treat him more strictly."


    "How?"


    Sarah said, hugging ude once more.


    "Knowing how many people have suffered and hurt because of your actions can provide the conditions for an apology. An apology made without knowing it does not contain any sincerity."


    Sarah knew but Oliven probably didn''t know that. And she hoped that helping him know that would be thest thing she could do for the child as his master.


    "What if you know that?"


    "You have to apologize then. And you have to do your best to correct your mistakes."


    Sarah was also in the process of doing that. The fate of those who should have lived in peace had changed because of the Flower of Darkness''. She also wanted Oliven to be a person who could correct his mistakes.


    "I''m smart, so I''ll learn well from Nanny!"


    "Heaven!"


    Sarah smiled brightly at the sound of ude''s bragging. It was because ude''s intention of making Sarahugh more had been conveyed to her, knowing that Sarah was ufortable. He was such a lovely kid. Sarah was happy with ude, who returned as much affection as she gave him, holding her heart every time.


    "Our ude-nim is the best!"


    Sarah praised ude loudly, and the child smiled proudly. No matter who looked at it, it was clear that his nanny liked him more than her disciples.


    ''I won.''


    A smile of victory formed on the child''s lips. ude clearly engraved the words of his father, who hade into his room before Oliven arrived earlier.


    ''Sarah is a kind person, so she must be kind to her disciples.''


    ''That''s right.''


    ''Her beloved disciples caused an ident, so probably she''ll have a headache and her feelings are hurt. At times like this, you have to touch Sarah''s heart well.''


    ''How can I do that?''


    ''My son......, just do what you usually do. Then this Father will take care of the rest of the disciples.''


    ''Yes!''


    Ethan stroked ude''s head and left the room. ude was so proud and happy that he had a secret that only his father and himself shared. Did Nanny know that his father and he n to kick all the disciples out? ude stared at Sarah''s face.


    "......Hmm?"


    Sarah tilted her head as if puzzled at the piercing gaze. ude smiled bashfully and shook his head, thinking.


    ''I don''t want to lose Nanny though.''


    ude wanted only himself to be his nanny''s baby.


    "Nanny, let''s go to Father!"


    "Right now? Duke-nim is probably with Oliven right now."


    "I know, so let''s go!"


    ude hurriedly stomped his feet. Earlier, Ethan had asked ude. He told him to bring Sarah there if he met Sarah''s disciple.


    "Jeez, I got it."


    So Sarah walked with ude in her arms. She thought that Oliven should apologize well to Ethan. But she was betrayed by her wishes.


    "......!"


    It was because she just ran into Oliven, who wasing out of Ethan''s room with his eyes wide open. Looking at his expression, it was clear that he had provoked him a lot, rather than apologizing. Sarah''s face as she looked at Oliven hardened terribly.


    "Oliven."


    When Sarah called his name, his face distorted as if he were crying.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I disappointed Master."


    Sarah sighed quietly at the voice of resentment. Sarah thought she couldn''t look after Oliven anymore.


    "Yeah. You disappointed me. I can''t see any reflection on your behavior."


    "......"


    "Don''t look into my eyes until you reflect on everything that almost hurt many people, and all the things that you have done while ignoring my will."


    "Master!"


    "I hope you realize it before you go back to the magic tower."


    It won''t be easy, but Sarah passed by Oliven as it was. Even if she felt sorry for Oliven, who was staggering as if he was about to copse, there was nothing she could do. If she turned around, she would make eye contact with Oliven, who was looking at her. But Sarah didn''t do that.


    "Nanny, that uncle is crying."


    ude, who was looking behind while hugging Sarah, whispered in a cautious voice. But she replied in a determined voice.


    "He can cry. Even though he has done something, he hasn''t been able to reflect on himself. I can''t treat that child the way he wants me to in order to feelfortable."


    "I suppose."


    ude nodded as he listened to Sarah. Then he saw her in a new light. It was the first time he learned that Sarah, who was just nice and sweet to him, could be so cold-hearted.


    "I won''t disappoint Nanny."


    Sarah''s eyes widened at ude''s words.


    "ude-nim just needs to grow up like this. Healthy and strong."


    "Yes, I will!"


    "Then are you going to stop secretly swallowing carrots without chewing them?"


    "Eurk, you knew?"


    "Of course. But I just left it alone because you tried to close your eyes and eat it."


    "......Okay. I''ll try."


    Hugging ude, who bowed his head with a sullen look, Sarah calmed down her bitter heart. Then she decided to send the disciples to the magic tower as soon as possible. For now, she wanted to focus on ude.


    "Oh my, ude-nim! Duke-nim hase!"


    Sarah found Ethan looking this way from afar. For some reason, he was standing nkly with a pale face, and the atmosphere seemed strange.


    "......?"


    Sarah was puzzled and quickly walked towards him. He looked at Sarah and ude approaching but didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is something wrong? Was Oliven too rude to Duke-nim?"


    "......Sarah."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    He licked his lips for a moment, then shook his head and sighed nervously. No words came out, as if something was caught in his throat. The words he wanted to ask were piled up one after another, and he felt like they were about to rot at any moment. It was just a simple assumption, but that was enough to drive him crazy.


    "Father......"


    Looking at Ethan, who was in a strange state, ude stretched his arms toward him. Recently, Ethan often hugged him, so he seemed to want to hold him in his arms. But looking at ude, Ethan narrowed his brow for a moment, then checked the ring on his hand. He felt the power that Sarah had filled it with.


    "......"


    Ethan took ude from Sarah''s arms and hugged him tightly. He was still small and soft. And that power was so strong that he couldn''t even hug him before. If it hadn''t been for Sarah, he wouldn''t have known that feeling for the rest of his life. And he couldn''t have hugged ude like this.


    "What happened? Duke-nim''s expression......"


    "It''s nothing."


    Ethan shook his head heavily. It was just an assumption that was not yet certain.


    "I''m a little tired."


    Ethan''s voice came out like a sigh. He looked very exhausted today.


    "I''m sorry, because of my disciples...... I''ll try to send them out as quickly as possible."


    "No, more than that. Except for Oliven, it is said that the other two are helping the servants."


    "Benjamin and Belluna?"


    "No one has asked for it, but they seem to be helping them with their work."


    "......I guess they don''t want to go back to the magic tower."


    "It''s an effort to make up for what they''ve done. While I''m at it, I''d like to ask you a few favors. Will it be okay?"


    Sarah''s head tilted at Ethan''s words. She was puzzled that Ethan, who had never liked her disciples, suddenly had something to ask of her.


    "If it''s magic, I''m better at it!"


    "I know, but that''s not what I''m asking you to do this time."


    "Um, then I''ll ask Benjamin and Belluna first."


    Sarah politely nodded her head. Then she reached out to ude again and said.


    "ude-nim, it''s time for Duke-nim to work. y with me."

 Chapter 92:

    Chapter 92:


    Sarah couldn''t hide her worried gaze at Ethan''s unusual condition and asked again.


    "You look so tired, are you okay?"


    "Of course."


    After looking at him for a while, Sarah created magic in her hand and grabbed Ethan''s hand. Then, swoosh, Sarah''s soft mana wrapped around his body and gave him vitality. Ethan''s eyes widened, then his face contorted painfully, and he shook off Sarah''s hand with difficulty.


    "......Duke-nim?"


    "It hasn''t been long since you recovered your body. Please refrain from using magic as much as possible and rest."


    "This much is okay. You know."


    "Sarah, please, I hope you just do what I say this time."


    Sarah nodded her head at Ethan''s desperate but determined voice. At that moment, Ethan''s stiff shoulders, as if relieved a little, were rxed.


    "Then I''ll leave now."


    Like that, Ethan turned around and headed back to the office. Somehow, he felt a chill in his shaky hands. Sarah stared at Ethan''s back and told ude.


    "There''s something wrong with Duke-nim. Right?"


    "Right. He''s a bit weird."


    "Something happened?"


    "I guess there was."


    While Sarah and ude looked at each other with unknown expressions, Ethan, who turned around and went back to the office, called Ronda right away. Ronda hurriedly went to the office at the word that Ethan was looking for her, and when she saw his heavy, sunken face, she swallowed her saliva. Just by being expressionless, she felt a sense of pressure she couldn''t understand, and it was almost suffocating.


    "Ronda."


    He just called her name, but she got goosebumps on her arm. Sensing that something was obviously unusual, Ronda replied with nervousness.


    "Yes."


    "Who is Sarah''s closest servant?"


    "It''s May Chenblun. She''s the only maid who Countess Millen-nim allows to call her by her name and speaks informally to her."


    "Bring her here. Without Sarah knowing."


    "Yes."


    Ronda didn''t even ask why Ethan was looking for May. However, she hoped that the reason he had such a serious face had nothing to do with Sarah. Ronda came out of the office and asked Veron, who was looking at her.


    "Master is weird."


    "That''s right, Master is angry right now."


    "Why though? He told me to bring May."


    "He told me to bring two disciples of Countess Millen-nim."


    As the twins were talking to each other, they intuitively realized something.


    "No way."


    "No way."


    Without saying any more, they could tell just by looking at each other. Veron and Ronda turned around at the same time and went to carry out Ethan''s orders, respectively.


    "What, what is it...... Why are you two talking like that? How do you do that?"


    Jade, who was standing still, was the only one who didn''t know what the two had realized.


    * * *


    May was the first to knock on Ethan''s office door. Ronda managed to summon May very secretly without Sarah knowing. May, who left without notifying Sarah or ude, stood in front of Ethan with an anxious expression on her face.


    "Do you know about Sarah''s physical condition?"


    "What? What do you mean......"


    "It means that there is nothing you have seen or heard while being the closest servant serving her."


    It had been a while since Sarah copsed and recovered, and it was strange to ask again now, but May quickly shook her head. May, who was quick-witted, could see that Ethan noticed something.


    ''He must have felt something unusual because she fell down bleeding like that at the party.''


    She had offered to help Sarah keep the fact that she vomited blood when she confronted Ambrosia''s power. That was how she was recognized by Sarah and got another chance. However, May was sincerely worried whenever Sarah vomited blood sometimes. What if Sarah really dies at that rate?


    ''ude-nim will be very sad, too.''


    Sarah had to be healthy for ude. But May couldn''t do anything for Sarah, the magician. She was just worried. But if it was the Duke, it would be different if it was Ethan Ambrosia. Because he was a man who could do something May couldn''t.


    ''Duke-nim is a great person, so I''m sure he won''t leave Sarah-nim like that.''


    ude needed Sarah. The more she watched from the side, the closer the thought became to conviction. It wasn''t just because of Ambrosia''s curse. All of Ambrosia''s mansion was gradually permeating Sarah. To her who was always friendly, to Sarah who blew a warm wind into the hard and heavy mansion.


    ''But if I tell him about Sarah-nim''s physical condition, I will definitely lose her trust.''


    May liked to follow Sarah. She was also her idealdy, and from time to time she taught her about herck of culture. And among the servants of the mansion, May was the only one whom she allowed to call her by her name and spoke informallyfortably to. You didn''t know how envious other servants in the mansion were. Even Veron and Ronda secretly expressed their envy.


    ''I don''t want to lose Sarah-nim''s trust......''


    May recalled the question Sarah had asked her. She asked would May do it if she told her to betray ude. At that time, May''s answer was no. It was because she thought that serving ude was what Sarah really wanted. Sarah was very pleased with the answer. It was as if she was working for Sarah, but the fact that May''s master was ude shouldn''t be forgotten. So, May had always thought of ude as the top priority.


    ''ude-nim wants Sarah-nim to be healthy and stay together with him for a long, long time. Then.''


    May shook her head and made up her mind. For ude, she thought it would be better for her to inform the Duke about Sarah''s condition. Even if she lost Sarah''s trust, she did it for ude.


    ''If I tell her honestly and apologize, she might ept it.''


    With that in mind, May struggled to open her mouth. Hoping that her words would help Sarah.


    "Sarah-nim said......, after controlling that power, she always vomits blood."


    "......!"


    At May''s words, Ethan stood up, mming his fist on the dest. His clenched fist was shaking and blood was seeping out of his torn palm due to his nails digging into it.


    "Since when?"


    "On the first day she came to the mansion, I happened to see it. She returned the expressions to Butler-nim and Head maid-nim and vomited blood when she was left alone."


    Ethan bit his lip. If it was the first day she came to the mansion, her body hadn''t deteriorated since she copsed in the Imperial Pce. Sarah had been vomiting blood because of Ambrosia''s power from the beginning. She had smiled in front of Ethan without any fear while doing so.


    "When else did Sarah vomit blood?"


    "Thest time there was a conflict with First Prince-nim, she vomited a lot of blood. And she slept for five days after that."


    May bit her lips thinking about the amount of blood Sarah vomited at that time. No one knew how much she trembled in horror while removing the traces in theundry that day.


    "Sarah-nim said it was nothing. That happens sometimes when she uses too much mana."


    Ethan had also heard this from Sarah himself. However, this was the first time he knew that she was sweating in a cold sweat and vomiting blood, and couldn''t give strength to her body. Ethan seemed to be no longer able to bear the fact.


    "Why didn''t you report it to me?"


    "She didn''t want the people in Ambrosia to know. Including ude-nim and Duke-nim."


    "......"


    Ethan vaguely seemed to know the reason. He also noticed that Ambrosia''s servants grew increasingly fearful after his power exploded. He also knew that he was avoiding ude little by little. Sarah was probably concerned about that. Of course, humans had no choice but to be afraid if even Sarah, a magician, thought that she was not enough in front of Ambrosia''s power.


    "Why......on earth did you do so much for me and ude?"


    Sarah said she had studied this power for 6 years. With the magic stone that made her copse in the Imperial Pce. If so, how much blood had she vomited for Ambrosia over the past 6 years? How did she appear in front of him and ude by enduring all that with her fragile body? The miracle, which was like salvation, plunged him back into hell in an instant.


    ''You''ll lose something precious......!''


    The moment when his mother''s curse became a reality seemed to be just around the corner.

 Chapter 93:

    Chapter 93:


    He sent May out of the office with a light gesture. After May, who had been looking around for a while, went out, Ethan sat back in his chair and banged his forehead on the desk.


    "......"


    And in that state, there was no word for a while. He knew it in his head. That it was right to let Sarah go. He must be able to run away from this terrible power of Ambrosia. He must no longer rely on her mercy. If he was a man who truly loved Sarah, he had to do so.


    "They are right to be afraid of me."


    Ethan''s voice, muttering bitterly, was dry and shriveled. Just the mere thought of letting her go for a moment made his throat tighten. Sarah''s smiling face came to his mind, and he imagined it distorted and disappeared with red blood.


    "......"


    He immediately shook his head. His face, which had been contorted in pain, gradually subsided into an expressionless face. A cool light appeared in his trembling blue eyes. It was a light that was dripping with stubborn obsession.


    ''We can protect the precious things together.''


    ''Even if it hurts a little and it''s hard, wouldn''t it be better to protect it?''


    ''If Duke-nim and I work together, we''re invincible!''


    They were words that Sarah had left firmly engraved on him. Ethan still remembered her voice, telling him not to miss opportunities to be happy, as if he deserved it. A bitter smile formed on his lips.


    "It''s your fault for meeting a monster bastard like me."


    He couldn''t let go. He wouldn''t let go. Because he was happy enough just to be by her side. Because he could be satisfied with seeing the beautiful beauty who smiled brightly while looking at him and saw her eyes form a crescent moon shape enchantedly. He could never let go of Sarah first until she said she would leave him first.


    ''Even if Sarah leaves, there''s no guarantee I''ll let her go.''


    Ethan, who had made up his mind, let his thoughts run violently. He had to do everything in his power to make her stay in his nest. In order not to be abandoned.


    * * *


    Belluna sat in the garden and looked at Sarah from afar, who was spending time with ude. Then she pped Benjamin, unable to take his eyes off their master.


    "I mean, Master."


    "......"


    "Doesn''t she look so peaceful?"


    At Belluna''s words, Benjamin quietly nodded in affirmation. Even if she covered her face and hid her voice when she was in the magic tower, he always felt a sharp tension andpulsion around her. Each time she failed in her research to suppress Ambrosia''s power, her desperate gesture was still vividly pictured in Benjamin''s mind. It was also very clear that she kept trying to seal the power by raising her trembling hand while vomiting a handful of blood, saying one more time, just one more time.


    "What the hell does Ambrosia mean to Master?"


    At Benjamin''s question, Belluna shook her head with a bitter face.


    "I don''t know that much. All we know is a part of Master."


    The sunlight poured down behind Sarah, who smiled brightly. Seeing their master with ude in the light shining like a halo beautifully, they realized something as naturally as they were breathing. That their master no longer needed them.


    "Will Master be angrier if I say I don''t want to admit it?"


    "That''s obvious."


    "Oliven doesn''t seem to be able to ept it."


    Benjamin sighed as he remembered Oliven, who had disappeared without a word. When Master heard that Oliven was gone, she stiffened her face for a moment, but she didn''t say anything other than tell him to let him be. It seemed that Oliven had caused another incident that they were not aware of.


    "When the talk with the magic tower is sorted out, we need to find him and bring him in. Because once that jerk starts to be twisted, there is no bottom and no end."


    "That''s right."


    It was when Benjamin and Belluna nodded their heads in determination. Veron, who found them in the distance, hurriedly approached them and said.


    "Ah, you two are here. Master is looking for you."


    "Why is Duke Ambrosia-nim looking for us......"


    "He has something to say."


    "Then I''ll have to tell Master first."


    "No, he''s looking for you two secretly. Countess Millen-nim doesn''t know."


    At Veron''s words, Benjamin and Belluna''s faces were slightly distorted. They thought there should be nothing to hide from their master, but they felt something unusual.


    "......"


    It was Belluna who took the first step. Benjamin looked at Sarah for a moment as she smiled and whispered something to ude, then followed.


    "My Lord, Countess Millen-nim''s disciples have arrived."


    "Let them in."


    Veron, who came in after knocking on the door of the office, let Benjamin and Belluna in with a slightly nervous expression.


    "I heard you found us."


    "......"


    Belluna and Benjamin bowed their heads one after another. They seemed to be trying to be as polite as possible. They no longer wanted to offend the Duke of Ambrosia because they knew that if they touched him, they would invariably hurt their master''s heart as well.


    "I called you here today because I have something to ask you."


    "Please speak."


    "How much do you know about Sarah''s physical condition?"


    "......!"


    At Ethan''s question, Belluna and Benjamin looked at each other. Their eyes were busy going back and forth. Ethan could realize that they also knew about Sarah''s condition just by looking at their eyes.


    "I wish you could be honest with me."


    "......What do you mean?"


    "About Sarah''s physical condition and the power of my family you studied with her."


    Sarah said she studied Ambrosia''s power with her disciples. He was sure it was them who knew the most about that power after her. He had to get their cooperation.


    "Whenever Sarah deals with Ambrosia''s power, she vomits blood. She says it''s okay but is this really okay?"


    "If it happened in the Imperial Pcest time, the Master was only caught up in our recklessness."


    "I don''t think that''s the answer I want."


    "......"


    Belluna held her breath for a moment. Ethan''s eyes gleamed sharply, and an unknown pressure was felt all over her body.


    "Cooperating with me will not be a bad suggestion for you either."


    "What are you nning to do with our cooperation?"


    "Try to keep Sarah away from it."


    "......"


    In response to Ethan''s answer, Belluna and Benjamin looked at each other once more. There were no wordsing out of their mouths, but a fierce conversation using magic was going on in their heads.


    [Belluna, can we trust him?]


    [At least Master trusts him. And he is also the man who made her study for a long time.]


    [But we can''t break our oath with Master.]


    [It was an oath not to disclose the existence of Master''s other soul. Forgotten already, Benjamin?]


    [......]


    [We need to do more research on Ambrosia''s power. This time, Master was impatient. No matter how much she uses the other soul''s life force, there''s no way this body won''t be harmed.]


    [I know, but Master won''t allow us to get more involved.]


    [Even so, it should be possible for us to study even in ces where Master cannot see. He also seems to have an idea.]


    [This is driving me crazy.]


    [We need to tell the Duke of Ambrosia about Master''s condition and get his cooperation, Benjamin. So just get rid of that goddamn temper.]


    [I know. Thest time I ran wild without being able to take a minute back and forth was enough.]


    [Good.]


    It was near the end of the conversation that was going back and forth in their heads.

 Chapter 94:

    Chapter 94:


    "I don''t n on waiting long."


    Did they know that they couldn''t reject his offer? Ethan urged with a soft voice, and Belluna and Benjamin eventually nodded their heads.


    "We''ll ept it."


    "Good."


    Ethan leaned back in his chair with satisfaction and called for Jade.


    "Did you call me?"


    "Give those two the keys to Ambrosia''s relics."


    "Yes? But......"


    Jade hesitated for a moment and pondered. He wondered if it was possible to hand over the keys that could only be given to the family''s sessor so easily. However, Ethan said in a determined voice as if knowing he was having other thoughts.


    "They''ll do things for me that I wouldn''t be able to do on my part."


    "I understand."


    As Jade nodded heavily and left, Benjamin, curious about Ambrosia''s relics, asked.


    "What''s Ambrosia''s relics?"


    "A ce where the documents that recorded the power of the family werepiled and kept in books. What this power took away and what it destroyed are all written down, so it will be helpful as a reference."


    "......Interesting."


    Benjamin and Belluna''s eyes sparkled at the same time. They stared at Ethan Ambrosia with inquisitive eyes. The mostcking thing in research with their master on the power was specific data. Since it was a power that ran in one family from one bloodline to another, they continued the research by finding hidden and concealed traces all over the continent. However, if what was in Ambrosia''s relics was a record of its power, more specific research would be possible than when they studied it with their master. Perhaps they could also find out the exact reason why their master vomited blood every time she received the power.


    "Can we study this ourselves? Master is......"


    "......"


    Ethan shook his head silently for a moment. The disciples hardened their faces in that they had to proceed without saying anything to their master. But, knowing that without Ethan''s cooperation, they would not be able to proceed with the research again, they ended up keeping their mouths shut.


    "Now, you don''t have time to worry like this anymore. Go ahead and get started right away."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you for the opportunity."


    Belluna and Benjamin rushed out of the office without anyone talking first. Then there was a bigmotion outside, and Jade came back soon after.


    "They really like it."


    "They found a way for their master, so of course they do."


    "However My Lord, another person from the magic tower will be sent over soon."


    "I will make a justification for them to remain in Ambrosia in moderation."


    "Then to Countess Millen-nim......"


    Ethan quietly shook his head. She hid her own physical condition thoroughly. That meant she didn''t want to tell Ethan and ude. He wanted to respect Sarah''s desire to hide. Apart from the decision not to leave her the way she was.


    "I''ll tell her one day, but not now."


    "I see."


    Jade had an expression asplex as Ethan. This time he also became aware of Sarah''s condition for the first time. It was the same for Veron and Ronda. His Lord, who didn''t want to see the disciples, even thought of borrowing their hands. It wasn''t an ordinary thing.


    "Is Countess Millen-nim okay?"


    "She should be okay. We must reduce our dependence on Sarah in the future."


    "But ude-nim''s power still needs to be suppressed by Count Millen-nim."


    "That''s right."


    Ethan sighed heavily as he remembered ude, who was blindly relying on Sarah.


    * * *


    Sarah sat on the bed to put ude to sleep. ude''s eyshes quivered as he closed his eyes and grabbed her hand. It meant that he was about to fall asleep.


    "Good night, ude-nim"


    She carefully pulled out ude''s hand and covered the child up to his chin with a nket. And when she gently stroked his soft hair, the child''s trembling eyes rxed peacefully. There was a faint smile on the corners of his slightly opened mouth. A simrly rxed smile formed on Sarah''s lips as she looked at it.


    "......So cute."


    Sarah looked at the sleeping child''s face for a while. How she wished she could make him sleep with such a peaceful face every day. Sarah felt like she could do anything for the sake of this child''s peaceful life.


    "......"


    Then, carefully, quietly, she got up, closed the door, and went outside. She hadn''t seen May since earlier. Without May, Ronda, who had to stand by ude, was also nowhere to be seen. Strangely, she felt an unknown tension inside the mansion.


    "What on earth are they doing?"


    Likewise, she sighed quietly, recalling her disciples who were not seen in the mansion. Then she took out the message artifact from her arms.


    [As Great Elder-nim was concerned, there was a coborator inside the magic tower. It seems that most of the people who have found another route right now, even though supplies are blocked, are involved. That means there were frequent exchanges with the outside world.]


    [Wow, I found it. I found it, Great Elder-nim! I found it! What have those crazy people been doing all this time......]


    [They all burned down thebs and disappeared. I don''t know the exact details, but it seems to be rted to it.]


    [There was also a madman staying next door to me. Hiiiiing. Somehow, crazy guys kept stealing my magic stones, and I was stabbed in the back properly. Kill me instead. I will avenge them with blood.]


    [There are traces of the magic circle of Great Elder-nim''s secretb being touched. Fortunately, I could solve it. However, I think you shoulde at least once.]


    [Great Elder-nim''s secretb is really cool! I didn''t even know there was a ce like this in the magic tower, and I heard that even Great Elder-nim''s disciples couldn''t enter thisb. Thank you for letting me have this opportunity to take a look. But can''t you just let me take a look around a little bit more? I heard that Great Elder-nim has the power to research. If you let me go out this time......]


    [The Second Elder and the Third Elder had set off secretly to Ambrosia''s dukedom. They''ll see you soon.]


    The messages from the magic tower came to her mind dizzily. She asked them to investigate just in case, but things seemed to be happening all over the ce as expected. Even the magicians who had been studying magic peacefully in the magic tower were also confused, and a huge amount of messages were piled up. And for the most part, everything was as Sarah expected.


    "Oliven......, this foolish disciple."


    She sighed quietly and walked down the hallways of Ambrosia''s mansion. Then, little by little, she let out her mana, scanning all the signs inside the mansion. Benjamin and Belluna were going down to the basement of the mansion, and Oliven''s presence was not felt at all. He ran out of the mansion.


    "In the end, you made that choice."


    Sarah closed her eyes painfully and opened them. Benjamin and Belluna didn''t know how far Oliven could do. Ever since she heard that Oliven had approached the First Prince, she secretly investigated his whereabouts. Just in time, Ethan shook the magic tower all over, so he was able to move the magicians of the magic tower without a doubt.


    [I found the magic that Oliven had nted in the monster forest near Alton Estate. It is the magic that scatters the scent that monsters love.]


    [The number of monsters jumping out of the monster forest has been extremely reduced. However, the corpses of the monsters were not naturally dead.]


    [Great Elder-nim, I''m sorry to say this, but this......]


    Sarah read the reports of the magicians she had ordered to investigate, and soon put the artifact back into her arms. She could know and feel it even if she didn''t like it. The unpleasant scent felt from the body of her disciple, who was looking at her with hot red eyes.

 Chapter 95:

    Chapter 95:


    At this time, only one person came to her mind.


    "Shall I go to Duke-nim?"


    Thinking of Ethan''s face, her irregrly beating heart calmed a little. If he looked at her and told her with that silent face that it was okay and that it would be okay, she would really think so.


    ''Because he''s kind, Duke-nim is.''


    Sarah''s steps, moving forward, gradually elerated. So when she came to Ethan''s office, Jade was justing out of it. May, Ronda, and Veron were whispering something while facing each other in front of her. As Sarah approached, Ronda, who noticed her first, opened her eyes wide and looked at her.


    "Ah, Ronda."


    "Countess Millen-nim......"


    Ronda''s face looking at Sarah was distorted as if she was crying. Her face changed as soon as their eyes met, and Sarah, who was raising her hand to wave happily, stiffened in puzzlement.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s, it''s nothing. Is ude-nim sleeping?"


    "Yes, I put him to sleep. What happened......"


    "I should go see him."


    Ronda hurriedly left the room with an awkward creaking gesture. May, who looked at Sarah for a moment, quickly followed her. Looking back, she could see both of them raising their hands, covering their mouths, and running at full speed. Sarah, bewildered by their appearances of broken hearts, looked at Veron and asked.


    "Veron, what happened to Ronda?"


    "Cough. Ehem. We are all fine."


    At Sarah''s words, Veron avoided her gaze, covering his mouth with his fist as if he was emotional.


    "......?"


    "You don''t even have to worry about us. Already......, I''m sure you''re overwhelmed enough."


    "What do you mean?"


    "No, it''s nothing!"


    Veron shook his head, stared at nothing, and blinked his eyes violently.


    What no.


    She looked at Jade for thest time at the strange behavior that anyone could see.


    "Sir Harper?"


    "......Countess Millen-nim."


    "Yes."


    "I really......, respect you."


    "All of a sudden?"


    Jade nodded violently then slowly knelt down on one knee and spoke in a reverent voice.


    "Countess Millen-nim is really the goddess who descended on this Ambrosia......"


    "Sir Harper. If you''re going to say nonsense, pleasee with me for a while."


    "Uh, uh! Wait!"


    Veron snatched Jade''s neck and dragged him somewhere. Jade, who could not finish speaking, struggled in embarrassment. However, from where such superhuman strength came from, Veron quickly suppressed Jade''s rebellion.


    "......What was that?"


    In the end, Sarah, who was left alone, muttered, unable to hide her absurdity. She wondered what the hell happened while she was putting ude to sleep for a while. Blinking and tilting her head, Sarah finally knocked on the door of Ethan''s office, unable to figure out the reason.


    "Duke-nim, may Ie in?"


    There was no answer in the office for a while. As she was about to knock on the door again, wondering if he had not heard her voice because he was busy, the door snapped open.


    "Ah......"


    Obviously, she came because she wanted to see Ethan''s face, but when she met his heavy, sunken face, Sarah was enchanted and looked at him without realizing it.


    "Duke......!"


    As soon as Sarah was about to call him nkly, Ethan grabbed her shoulder. Then he gently dragged her inside and naturally locked her in his arms.


    "......!"


    In an instant, Sarah was held in Ethan''s tight arms and stiffened. The door to the office closed behind her. Little by little, as she stepped back, she felt the wall touching her back. Trapped between the wall and Ethan, Sarah blinked for a moment, contemting what the situation was. Ethan''s body was trembling weakly as he embraced her.


    "What''s wrong? Everyone......"


    Sarah carefully raised her hand and patted Ethan''s back, asking in a soft voice. The firm and wide back could not be wrapped even if she stretched out her arm to the fullest.


    "Sarah."


    "Yes, Duke-nim."


    "Did you take the medicine?"


    "Yes, I took it."


    "How is your body?"


    "It''s very good."


    She could feel Ethan''s stiff body loosen a little at her answer. It seemed that something had happened. And that was bad for Sarah. Was there anything else she should be surprised about other than that Oliven was studying ck magic? Whatever Ethan said, she was confident that she would not be surprised.


    "Now, tell me. What did you all talk about here?"


    "......"


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan slowly released her from his arms. As the warm body temperature that had enveloped her disappeared, Sarah felt secretly disappointed. Wasn''t it a bit short?


    "Aren''t you going to tell me? That''s disappointing."


    She said that and tried to express her disappointment. Ethan stared at her with his still shaky eyes.


    "......Sarah."


    "Yes."


    When he met Sarah''s clear, straight eyes looking straight at him, his whole heart was shaken.


    ''I know you''re dying every time you deal with Ambrosia''s power.''


    He was afraid that it would be true if he spit it out, and he knew that even if he didn''t, it would rot inside him. Unfortunately, the disappointing side was Ambrosia. And it was Ethan who would desperately lose in this rtionship. The feeling that bloomed alone for the first time was not as clean and pretty as others, so he couldn''t say it out.


    "One day when I open my eyes, I''m afraid you won''t be there."


    "......?"


    "Just as you suddenly came to me and ude one day, I''m afraid you''ll suddenly leave one day."


    It was like a miracle. It was a miracle that he thought would never exist in his lifetime. She appeared silently and without realizing it, she prated deeply into him and ude. Perhaps from the time she first copsed in front of his eyes, or from the time when she calmed his raging power inside with her cool magic, he might have known vaguely. That it would be irreversible.


    "I''m afraid of that."


    "I will always be here. I made an oath with ude-nim."


    "......"


    A bitter smile formed on Ethan''s lips at Sarah''s words. If there wasn''t such an obligation, if there wasn''t such an excuse, then would she have any reasons to stay here?


    "This is the first time since that day that I have seen Duke-nim''s weak appearance."


    "Ah."


    Ethan''s face, sitting alone in the kitchen after a nightmare at dawn, shed into Sarah''s mind.


    "You had a face like this that day, too. Like today."


    At that time, his mother, who remained as a nightmare, made him look like that. If she could, she wanted to go back to the past and protect Ethan from his mother who had hurt him like that. It was the face that shook her heart.


    "But today, I think I was the one who made you have this face. Am I right?"


    Seeing Ethan''s hands and feet, who had just shown strange behavior, and May, who was quietly looking at her, she could vaguely see what was going on. Sarah had a good sense in that way. If Ethan had summoned ude''s handmaiden, May, to the office to ask her something, it would certainly have to do with her. Even so, after seeing her recently vomiting blood, he had been extremely concerned about her health. She didn''t know what kind of imagination was unfolding in his head, but if he heard it through May''s mouth, that imagination would have been certain.

 Chapter 96:

    Chapter 96:


    "......"


    Ethan said nothing for a moment as if feeling guilty. Sarah''s face, smiling softly with her eyes bent, seemed as if she knew everything. Ethan was shaken helplessly as he watched the beautiful figure right in front of him.


    "I heard that every time you deal with Ambrosia''s power, you vomit blood. Thest time you vomited blood at the Imperial Pce was not the first time either."


    His low voice, telling what he had heard from May, contained a heavy tremor. He was terrified of what Sarah would think when she found out that despite this, he had no intention of letting her go until the end. Now that she knew it, would she ask him to let her go, or would she say that he was a monster bastard that couldn''t be helped, or that it was unsightly to be born with a cursed power? No matter what Sarah thought, nothing changed, so he had to do his best.


    "Vomiting blood puts a lot of strain on the body. Unless it''s a normal disease, there''s no way it can happen."


    Ethan carefully wrapped hisrge hand around Sarah''s wrist. His eyebrows narrowed subtly, perhaps because of her slender wrist, which was not even a handful.


    "So even if you decide to leave Ambrosia, I am well aware that I can''t hold you back."


    "......Duke-nim!"


    Sarah, who was agonizing over how to resolve the misunderstanding at Ethan''s words, opened her eyes wide and raised her head. Because it sounded like he was going to let her go. It was when Sarah, who had no intention of doing so, hastily tried to open her mouth.


    "But you are too merciful."


    Ethan said so and gently stroked the back of her hand over her wrist. Sarah trembled as their hands rubbed against each other and it felt so hot. Then he slowly intertwined each of his fingers in Sarah''s hands and pulled them towards him.


    "I just rely on your mercy."


    He bowed slightly and put Sarah''s hand close to his lips as if asking for permission. Sarah unknowingly stiffened out of subtle tension. It felt like his lips were about tond on the back of her hand at any moment. His faint breath seemed like soft feathers caressing her hands.


    "......!"


    At that moment, Ethan raised his gaze. When faced with such deep blue eyes, Sarah swallowed her breath without realizing it.


    "I can''t even ask you to stay by my side because of me and my situation."


    Ethan''s bitter voice made her feel desperate. It was because he seemed to say that it was okay for her not to be with Duke Ambrosia''s family because he was sorry.


    "I''ll be here. I will!"


    Ethan opened his eyes wide for a moment in response to Sarah''s urgent reply and soon smiled with his eyes bent. Ethan''s lips fell on the back of Sarah''s hand. Starting from where his lips touched, it seemed that her body slowly had a hot fever. And it made Sarah''s heart race like crazy.


    "Thank you, Sarah."


    Sarah stared nkly at Ethan, who was smiling with his lips parted and his bent back straightened, with a blushing face. That moment seemed to be remembered for a long time.


    "I am well aware that I am very greedy. Because you have been infinitely kind to me and ude all this time."


    "What do you mean greed? It''s not greed. It''s not like that either. I''m just doing what I want."


    At Sarah''s answer, Ethan''s lips parted bitterly.


    "Because you have been infinitely kind to me and ude all this time. This is greed."


    If he saw Sarah lose her strength little by little because of Ambrosia''s power, Ethan might be able to let go of this greed. However, Ethan was willing to spare no effort to satisfy his thirst as much as possible.


    "Either way, I will protect you from me somehow."


    Sarah did not respond to his words. It was just a slight nod as Ethan wanted. He smiled as if Sarah''s small act was enough. Sarah left his office without thinking enough about how to resolve this misunderstanding.


    "Countess Millen-nim, did you have a good conversation?"


    Veron looked at Sarah''s vacant face and approached her with a worried look, but Sarah couldn''t answer. He looked at Ronda and exchanged nces, then shook his head slightly.


    "I''ll take you to your room."


    "It''s okay, Ronda. I can go alone."


    Sarah waved her hand to Ronda who was approaching her and moved forward. Their worried gazes followed her back. Sarah, who returned to her room and sat down on the bed, muttered without realizing it.


    "I''mpletely possessed."


    She couldn''t even say a word to Ethan properly to the extent that she couldn''t understand herself for not being able to exin even the slightest bit. For some reason, she couldn''t shake off her suspicion that he was only spitting out what he wanted.


    "There was nothing I could say, however......"


    She couldn''t deny everything he said. Vomiting blood was really hard on the body, but it was also true that Park Hyeyeon was pouring out her life force to calm Ambrosia''s power. However, the fact that Ethan did not know about Park Hyeyeon''s existence and that she could not tell him about Park Hyeyeon''s existence caused such a great misunderstanding. She couldn''t break her oath with her disciples. Even if it was vited, now was not the time.


    "I was hiding it because I thought this would happen."


    Sarah''s resentment naturally turned to May, who easily confessed all this to Ethan. She didn''t know what kind of calction May had made in her head or what judgment she had made and confessed to Ethan. But Sarah decided to remember this today. She would never, never forget.


    * * *


    The First Prince, Cazer de Crombell, clutched the artifact that Oliven had given to him. Then, a faint ck smoke swirled in his hand and disappeared.


    "It''s still unstable, yeah."


    There was no room for a nervous murmuring voice. He suffered from an obsession that he had to hurry and swallow this power, making it his own. In Cazer''s head, he was constantly hearing the words Oliven had said over and over again.


    ''Let go of what you have, what you wear, and what you enjoy, and pretend to be naked. So what do you think humans need the most?''


    Cazer was not given the opportunity to answer the question.


    ''It''s power.''


    Oliven had been squeezing his breath as sweet and secretive as the whispers of the devil.


    ''You''ve been beaten by him because you don''t have the power. Position? What does that matter? It''s useless to do that in front of your life. That''s what nature is like.''


    There was no warmth in his voice that had no sense of mercy.


    ''My summoner, who is like a flower that has grown nicely, may not have known about it, but fortunately, you have met me, so you will be able to do well now. I think I can give you some of the power you want.''


    In addition, there was a subtle sarcasm in the sweet proposal he was giving.


    ''Of course, there is a price to pay. Whatever it is, it must be very expensive and precious. What do you think? Will you make a deal?''


    The hand that was finally extended to him was without hesitation as if he knew no refusal. Cazer muttered as he remembered Oliven from that day.


    "......Devil-like bastard."


    Then, he looked at Oliven, crouching down with two knees gathered in the distance. He suddenly came to him a few days ago and had been sitting like that without saying a word since then. He didn''t answer when he talked to him and moved only when Cazer went out hunting for monsters. Oliven, who silently disposed of and recovered the corpses of the monsters, and then was buried somewhere else in Alton Castle, was now beginning to get on his nerves.

 Chapter 97:

    Chapter 97:


    The screams of monsters melting from all directions were non-stop.


    "......Boring"


    Oliven, who murmured in a gloomy voice, drew a magic circle around him to block out noise. He was pinned inside and lightly ignoring Cazer, who was talking to him. Sitting still like that, he was immersed in deep thoughts, and once again checked the message left by his master to him.


    [In the end, it only gives me a huge disappointment. Even now, if you realize your mistakes and ask for forgiveness, you will be able to remain my disciple. But if you can''t do that, I''m going to give you three chances from now on. Whatever you do, I have enough power to stop it. Oliven, if you forsake my heart three times, I will no longer do what a master should, but I will do what I''m supposed to do as the Great Elder of the magic tower. If that''s the case, I''d be really sad. Please know that I am really, really patient. Because it''s not toote now.]


    Oliven put his head between his knees again.


    "Master has changed."


    His master was out of her mind from the time she studied that power. It was his first time seeing her cling desperately without even taking care of her body like a person being chased by something. His master, who valued living outside the magic tower, had been stuck in theb since starting the research. It was nice to be around her every single day, but nevertheless, it didn''t seem like they were together. At the end of this study, he felt like his master would forever go somewhere, so he had to be anxious all the time. His instinct was so good that it was all the more so. And his instinct really hit it off.


    "It''s so different."


    He remembered the way his master looked at ude and her face when she was with Ethan Ambrosia. The master''s face he saw for the first time was so beautiful, and her eyes, as if studded with jewels, shone beautifully. The image of Ambrosia reflected in those eyes was so beautiful that Oliven instinctively realized it. Now he had be a part of his master''s life as just a disciple. Unlike the Duke and Young Lord Ambrosia, who would make a life together with her in the future.


    "......Master is bad."


    Oliven staggered and stood up, hugging his churned stomach. He knew that he was still struggling like a child and couldn''t let go of his master. But what if he really, really didn''t want to lose his master to something like Ambrosia?


    "There is no reason for Master to devote herself to Ambrosia."


    He didn''t even know that his twisted love was going in the wrong direction. His master had always been merciful to him, so he thought it would be the same this time as well.


    "If there is no one around Master, if only I am......"


    While muttering alone, a faint smile appeared on Oliven''s lips, then it disappeared, only to appear and disappear, again and again. She said she would let him go three times anyway, so maybe he could y around a little more foolishly and childishly.


    "......Laughing like that again. Such a nasty bastard."


    Cazer''s face, as he looked at Oliven, was ufortably distorted. He didn''t need the Oliven that didn''t help him. He only wanted someone who could help him repay the humiliation suffered by Ethan Ambrosia and restore the glory he should have had.


    "First Prince-nim!"


    At that time, Python Alton, the eldest son of Alton Estate, ran to him with a face that could not hide his anxiety. He had two magicians brought by Oliven on either side of him, but nevertheless, whenever he saw monsters, he withdrew.


    "Tsk."


    He couldn''t believe his aide, who was going to work with him in the future, was so weak. Cazer was not pleased with Python, but he could not help it. At least he was the one who knew how to please him the most in this humble country estate.


    "What?"


    Cazer once again used his power to deal with the attacking monsters and was drenched in blood before asking Python. Python said while holding his breath for a moment as he felt like he was about to vomit at the First Prince who was casually drenched in monster blood.


    "I, I don''t think I can keep my father and brother locked up anymore."


    "Why is that?"


    At Cazer''s words as if asking what the hell was the problem, Python could feel his mind wandering. Cazer constantly ughtered under the guise of experimentation, saying that he should make something out of the power he received from a suspicious magician. And then, not letting him throw them away, the corpses of the monsters hidden in his room were discovered by his brother Powell. His younger brother immediately reported this fact to his father, and at the order of the First Prince, it had already been quite a long time since he had captured and imprisoned his father and brother, who were about to send messengers to the Emperor.


    ''Then, will the territory be all right when Father the Lord is absent?''


    Since his father the Lord did not take care of the territory, holes began to form throughout Alton, starting with the administration. Cazer''s ughter had reduced the appearance of monsters in the territory, but dozens of things had still urred a day that required instructions from the lord.


    "People in the estate are starting to tremble with anxiety! Even the merchants stoppeding and going......, if this continues, this will be an estate with insufficient supplies."


    At Python''s words, Cazer frowned as if he was saying something unwise.


    What does it have to do with the anxiety ofmoners now?


    Cazer said without hiding his wistful expression.


    "Judging by all those things, you haven''t been able to advance to the center yet."


    At the words of Cazer, Python''s face hardened horribly. It was his lifelong desire to be a central aristocrat. The poor estate he had to deal with and the monsters on the outskirts shackled his ankles and dragged him down, but he still made an effort. At the Academy, where aristocratic children who entered the central political world are going, he crawled to get along with them somehow despite all kinds of ignorance and insults. Moreover, despite the attention of his father and younger brother, he barely managed to earn money and tried to stay in the capital whenever he had spare time. Cazer''s words had touched Python''s reverse scale.


    "I just noticed it! I just couldn''t help but take those things into ount! I was just afraid that they would get in the way of First Prince-nim......!"


    "Hmm."


    This time, Python''s words were of little value, but it seemed that Cazer''s heart was satisfied. He grabbed Python''s shoulder with a slightly softened face.


    "Without noise, let it be done without noise. Didn''t the other nobles protest?"


    "After seeing the power of First Prince-nim, they were so discouraged that they were still trembling."


    "Is that so? Looks like they''ve finallye to their senses. Hahahaha!"


    In the Alton Estate, there were a few nobles who were sent here along with the First Prince. Some of the aristocrats were in his supporting group, including Viscount Nathan. They, too, were quietly confined to the Lord''s Castle when they saw the First Prince using his ominous power. Fortunately, no one cared about the First Prince who had beenpletely overthrown and the nobles who followed him down to the Alton Estate. So far, Cazer had been able to do things without much trouble.


    "There''s not much time left. We should strike that old Emperor''s neck and also take care of those insolent younger brothers who dare to overtake this older brother''s things, right?"


    Cazer continued speaking in a soft voice as if trying to appease Python, whose eyes were shaking as if anxious.


    "Do you think I''ll forget you then? The Alton family in this Alton Estate will now be the contributing family of the Crombell Empire. The contributor to my new written history."


    "......!"


    "Oh, yeah. I promise you the duke title. How about bing the sole Duke of the Crombell Empire?"


    Cazer chuckled as if he felt good just thinking about it. A little bit of anticipation was also put on Python''s shoulder, who could not hide his ufortable feeling. It was a scene where his father and younger brother would hit the ground and shed tears of blood if they saw it.


    "Stop the useless chatter. We don''t have time now. Soon my master will be here."


    Oliven approached Cazer and Python and separated them. It was hard to see the two of them encouraging each other.


    "What do you mean your master? Who is that?"


    "I don''t think I need to tell you that."


    Oliven said in a blunt voice, wiping away Cazer''s question.


    "They must have already informed Master that I studied ck magic at the magic tower. I can''t stand still."


    At his words, the ck magicians of the magic tower, standing on either side of Python, said, stiffening their faces.


    "If Great Elder-nim knew...... soon!"


    "That''s why we have to hide even more."


    "There is no ce on this continent that can escape the eyes of Great Elder-nim!"


    "......I know. So I''m thinking of taking some hostages. Fortunately, my master is an aristocrat who loves this Empire and its people."


    At Oliven''s words, the ck magicians of the magic tower opened their eyes wide as if they had something in mind.


    "Run the magic circle I studied throughout the Alton Estate. No matter how powerful she is, I don''t think Master can break it easily."


    * * *


    Where and who is talking about me.


    Sarah soon sneezed loudly while tilting her head back because her nose was itchy.


    "Achoo!"


    When she made such a loud noise without realizing it, Sarah hurriedly covered her mouth. But, it was already toote. Everyone in the Ambrosia mansion looked at her with a sh in their eyes.


    "Countess Millen-nim!"


    "Are you okay!"

 Chapter 98:

    Chapter 98:


    After everyone found out that Sarah was vomiting blood, the Ambrosia mansion was filled with the atmosphere of walking on thin ice. Even with a little movement, they followed her, and their tant nces also followed her.


    ''I''ll take care of this.''


    ''I''ll do this, too.''


    ''You don''t have to do anything, Countess Millen-nim.''


    When she tried to do something, they came out of nowhere and helped out by saying they would do it.


    ''Isn''t it a bit heavy?''


    ''I''ll have to contact the workshop and tell them to make the tableware again.''


    ''I can''t believe I''ve never paid attention to these little things...... I can''t believe it.''


    Even when she ate, they were concerned that the spoon in her hand would be heavy.


    "......Nanny, are you sick?"


    ude was the only one who didn''t know anything here, but it seemed that the child also felt that the atmosphere in the mansion was unusual. As ude looked at her with a halting gaze, Sarah swept the child''s hair and smiled awkwardly.


    "Everyone''s been worriedtely. Unnecessarily."


    Sarah''s treatment in Ambrosia''s mansion had changed by 180 degrees. In front of Sarah''s visit, there were always a bunch of flowers and blessed objects from the temple that had various effects.


    Will she fly away when the wind blows, or will she explode when held in my hand?


    Seeing them in a very terrified and anxious manner made Sarah want to run away for the first time in frustration. Would it make sense to treat her, a great magician, as a ss doll that could break at any moment?


    "Come this way, please."


    Sarah opened her arms to ude to soothe her mncholy. But the people of Ambrosia, who were bothered by even the small spoon in her hand, could not let it slide.


    "I''ll hold him for you."


    As ude was about to hug Sarah, Ronda quickly grabbed the child''s body. ude''s face was distorted as he was held in Ronda''s arms instead of Sarah''s.


    "......"


    "......"


    A thick silence fell between Sarah and ude, who had stiffened with their arms outstretched toward each other. At that moment, Ethan saw Sarah and ude from afar and approached them quickly. In the past, it would have been nice to have Ethan approached in such a difficult situation, but now it was not good at all.


    "Sarah, how are you feeling?"


    Because Ethan was the loudest among the people of Ambrosia.


    "You don''t look well. Your face is also a little stiff."


    He looked at Sarah with a worried look, then looked at Ronda with a hardened face.


    "What did Sarah eat today?"


    "Fresh sd served with mushroom soup and today''s bread was baguette baked by the baker. I didn''t put any meat on it because it felt stuffy, and I only sprinkled the grilled salmon with a soft sauce."


    Ronda recited one after another what went into Sarah''s mouth today. Sarah, who was listening to the conversation, turned a little pale as if a little tired. ude also shook his head with his eyes wide open in surprise.


    "There''s nothing to upset her stomach......"


    Ethan fiddled with the ring on his finger with a serious face. It was the behavior he showed whenever he felt anxious. Noticing this, Sarah secretly narrowed her brow.


    "I''m feeling well and light. There are no signs of abnormality and the flow of mana is very good!"


    "So why......"


    "It''s because I''m frustrated. Do you know that everyone is paying too much attention to me right now? You don''t even have to do this!"


    Sarah beat her chest and cried as if she was really frustrated. They couldn''t even let ude hug her, and she could eat food after it was inspected thoroughly. Wasn''t it just because her disciples were studying Ambrosia''s power again? The sadness that had been pressed down so far came at once.


    "Can''t I just walk around freely like I used to?"


    "Sarah......"


    Ethan''s eyes shook violently as he looked at Sarah''s tearful face. Ethan was stubborn but he was also thoroughly weak in front of Sarah, whoined of frustration.


    "Duke-nim, I said I''m really fine......"


    "That''s right, Father. Nanny is not sick!"


    This time, even ude sided with Sarah. ude was also tired of the servants who were so sensitive that he couldn''t even remember thest time he had been held in Sarah''s arms. So, two pairs of earnest gazes were fixed on Ethan.


    "......"


    His face clouded in trouble. Sarah''s eyes lit up for a moment as she felt like it was almost over.


    "Can''t we take a short walk? I wanted to go out, and I couldn''t keep my promise to let ude-nim meet Elexa-nim......"


    At the name of Elexa, ude raised his head and his eyes lit up. Come to think of it, Elexa was inviting him to the mansion, but a lot of time had passed without him being able to do that as various things ovepped.


    "......Then."


    Unable to ovee the burdensome gazes, Ethan nodded softly.


    "......!"


    It was the moment Sarah and ude were about to cheer. Ethan beckoned, and the Knights of Ambrosia, who had been waiting in the distance, came running quickly.


    "We''ll take you there safely, Countess Millen-nim. ude-nim."


    The knights wearing Ambrosia''s insignia bowed their heads, determined.


    "I will allow you to go out on the premise that you are apanied by the Knights of Ambrosia."


    At Ethan''s words, the faces of Sarah and ude turned into tears in an instant. The knights, who were almost fully armed, had solemn faces that were full of determination that they would protect Sarah and ude no matter what the danger. Seeing that, Sarah muttered involuntarily.


    "......I really hate it."


    "Yeah. I really hate it."


    ude also nodded in response to Sarah''s words. Ethan''s face hardened slightly at the voice full of resentment, but he seemed unwilling to yield.


    "I heard that Oliven, one of your disciples, had disappeared. You never know when he will cause the same ident as thest time."


    "But Duke-nim!"


    Ethan reached out and tidied up Sarah''s disheveled hair. Still, he lowered his gaze and looked at her full of dissatisfaction and spoke in a grave voice.


    "I don''t want to see you spitting blood helplessly again."


    "......Ugh."


    At this, Sarah trembled for a moment and looked at him with shaky eyes. When Ethan spoke with such a face and such a voice, Sarah felt irresistible. Sometimes she suspected that Ethan had found out that she was weak in this way and thought he was doing it on purpose.


    "......Nannyyy."


    As Sarah seemed to shake, ude struggled in Ronda''s arms and reached for her. ude was just as sensitive as Sarah, and the overprotective atmosphere in the mansion was frustrating. Sarah pondered for a moment, and then she took a deep breath as if she had made a big decision.


    "All right, if that''s what Duke-nim thinks, there''s nothing we can do about it."


    "Thank you, Sarah."


    Ethan''s face brightened noticeably. He sighed and smiled as if relieved. Looking at his face silently, Sarah said with a smile.


    "You don''t have to thank me."


    She snatched the quietly desperate ude from Ronda''s arms. Then she said, holding ude firmly on her side.


    "Because I''m not going to listen to Duke-nim."


    "......?"


    With thosest words, Ethan didn''t even know what to say, and Sarah grabbed ude and jumped out.


    "Sarah!"


    They literally bounced off. Sarah''s hair fluttered through Ethan''s fingertips, who reached out toward her and barely touched her.


    "No one can catch me! I''lle back after ying with ude-nim, so know that!"


    When Sarah snapped her fingers, a small magic circle formed under her feet. Then, her body suddenly soared into the air. The Knights, the servants, and Ethan, who were chasing Sarah, looked up in astonishment.


    "It''s dangerous, Sarah!"


    "I''m fine!"


    Sarah smiled reassuringly and stretched out her hand again in the air. A familiar magic circle was quickly drawn before her eyes. It was a magic circle that could teleport them. ude noticed this and made a very excited face.

 Chapter 99:

    Chapter 99:


    Ethan, who had lost sight of Sarah in front of him, helplessly retracted his outstretched hand and touched his trembling forehead. It wasrgely his fault for pushing hard even though he knew that dissatisfaction was creeping up on Sarah, who was always at ease. Ronda came up to him with an ashamed expression on her face.


    "Master, it seems we have put too much pressure on Countess Millen-nim."


    Ethan nodded and sighed quietly. He was afraid Sarah was going to get hurt again if he was a little careless, and she was going to sacrifice herself again. Being extremely careful as she became precious seemed to have given Sarah a prison without bars.


    "I knew she wouldn''t be caught if I held her, but...... It''s so easy for her to get out of my grasp."


    He didn''t feel very good about being confirmed what he already knew. He turned away, suppressing his nervousness. Sarah had an oath with ude, and many promises she had made remained. Nevertheless, it was all because of his greed that he became anxious and wanted more. It was because of the fact that his love became irreversible as it gradually increased its volume.


    "......"


    Ethan clenched his fists as he recalled her hair that seemed to curl through his fingertips. It was so easy for Sarah to seep into his and ude''s lives, but it was so difficult to hold her down. He now had to think of another way.


    "Let''s try it another way."


    He never thought of giving up.


    * * *


    In an instant, thendscape in front of them changed. Only when Sarahforted ude and hugged him did the child look around. A small mansion could be seen under their feet, and a vast blue sky stretched out before their eyes.


    "Wow!"


    ude rolled his feet with a bright face and pped in Sarah''s arms. This was the second time he went out like this. It was fun to see the demented faces of the people in the mansion, and it was exciting to be able to get out of the mansion where he had lived his whole life so easily. When he was with his nanny, a lot of strange and exciting things unfolded before his eyes.


    "Where are we?"


    "This is the mansion where Elexa-nim lives!"


    "......!"


    In an instant, ude''s face brightened, and blushes appeared on both cheeks. He was happy to think that he could finally see his friend, who had long been begging him to meet him.


    "Then can I meet Elexa then?"


    "Of course!"


    "But......"


    After a moment of being happy with Sarah''s answer, ude bowed his head sullenly again and murmured.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m not supposed to see Elexa, am I?"


    "Oh my, why do you think so?"


    "Father and Uncle Jade said they''d let me see Elexa soon, but they said it would be dyed due to circumstances."


    It was an adult''s situation. The Third Prince and Ethan agreed to let ude and Elexa make friends, but the details of the terms were not yet well discussed between them. The opinions between the Third Prince, who was desperate to hide his illegitimate child, and Ethan, who was wary of rumors that the gaze that would follow ude, could not be narrowed down. The heart, which had been inted with anticipation, slowly faded away, leaving only the traces of the swelling that had shrunk. Theplicated circumstances of adults taught ude how to gradually resign.


    "......"


    It was not something that could be said by a 6-year-old child. That was why Sarah''s heart ached.


    "ude-nim is right. In order to meet Elexa-nim, we have to deal with theplicated circumstances of adults."


    "Right?"


    At Sarah''s words, ude looked even more sullen and lowered his head. Sarah said with a smile, hugging the child again.


    "But wouldn''t it be okay to meet secretly?"


    "......!"


    "We are going to avoid the eyes of adults and just look at Elexa-nim!"


    "But, but is it okay to do that?"


    "Has ude-nim forgotten who your nanny is?"


    ude''s face brightened in an instant. The same was true of Sarah''s face, who met the eyes of a child which were shining like a clear and transparent jewel.


    "Let me see......"


    Sarah drew the mana from her fingertips like a thread and sent it down to the secret mansion of the Third Prince, which seemed to be under her feet. Then the images of the people moving from the mansion were vividly depicted in her head. More than twice as many knights as when theyst visited were guarding the door to each room thoroughly, and people disguised as ordinary citizens roamed around the mansion. The only space for children was a yroom and a garden. Elexa was sitting crouching in a corner of the garden, hiding himself.


    "Oh, no. It''s not going to be easy."


    Elexa''s nanny she sawst time was having tea time in her room. In the mansion, the person who had the most important mission of taking care of Elexa was letting him be alone in the garden while she was having tea time in her room. When she saw her before, she felt that the nanny of Elexa was not taking good care of the child due to her dissatisfaction with the current situation. Had the Third Prince known about it, he would never have stayed still. Nevertheless, that would probably mean that she would be a good nanny to Elexa only in front of the Third Prince.


    "Elexa-nim looks very depressed. Don''t you want to hurry up andfort him?"


    "Is Elexa depressed?"


    "It looks like it. He''s sitting alone in the garden crying."


    "Let''s go! Let''s hurry up and tell him not to cry!"


    ude nodded heavily and stamped his feet. A look of concern crept into the innocent face of the child when he heard that Elexa looked depressed. With such pure and clear good intentions, Sarah smiled brightly and gathered mana in her hands, and made it into a small lump. Then she shoved it into the brooch that hung on ude''s cor so that it could seep through.


    "What''s this, Nanny?"


    "It''s to make your appearance and presence invisible in the eyes of others. So, you have to be careful not to drop this brooch, okay?"


    "Eung, I know!"


    ude, having carefully engraved Sarah''s words in his head, stomped his feet. Sarahughed and snapped her fingers as the child urged her.


    "......!"


    Then, once again, it changed in an instant. His feet, floating in the air, touched the ground and felt the soft touch of thewn. Rustling, he could hear the leaves of arge tree growing above his head swaying in the wind. This ce, full of grassy smell, was in the middle of the garden of the mansion where Elexa lived.


    "Wow, Nanny, it''s so big here!"


    Unlike when viewed from above, the garden of the mansion wasrger than expected. She heard that the garden, which was intertwined like a maze around arge tree in the middle, was a ce where the Third Prince paid special attention to making for Elexa, who liked to y hide-and-seek.


    "It''s certainly less guarded here."


    Sarah, who looked around and around, put ude down from her arms with peace of mind. There were a total of three entrances to the garden, each of which was guarded by knights, but there were no people inside the garden.


    "Elexa-nim is this way."


    Sarah reached out to ude, and the child held her hand with an excited face. The ce where Elexa was located was the farthest corner of the garden among the three entrances. Sarah hummed as she moved along with the flow of mana she felt at the tip of her fingertips.


    "I can''t wait to meet Elexa! Right, Nanny?"


    "I know. I can''t wait to meet him too."


    Sarah rummaged through her arms with her other hand, which ude had not grasped, and pulled out another small brooch. It was originally meant to be a gift for ude, but it seemed to be a good fit for Elexa as well. With a magic spell in her hand, she inflicted it with her mana as she had done with ude earlier, Sarah now moved on with a more joyful face. In addition to giving the children free y time, she had someone to meet here.

 Chapter 100:

    Chapter 100:


    "Hic, hiic......"


    They could hear the sniffling of Elexa from close by. ude, who had pricked his ears, opened his eyes wide and looked at Sarah.


    "I think Elexa must be over there!"


    "I guess so. Howe......, this is the second time we met, and I feel bad that he is crying again."


    "I know. Last time he said that he was sad that he didn''t see his father often."


    ude bowed his head as if regretfully, then lifted up again.


    "I''ll make Elexa smile!"


    "That''s right, there''s nothing ude-nim can''t do! I''m sure Elexa-nim will cheer up when he sees ude-nim."


    "Eung!"


    With Sarah''s encouragement, ude walked with a lot of strength on his shoulders. It was also cute, so Sarah smiled and followed the child''s stride. As they walked a little further, they could see the round head of Elexa, crouching in the corner, crying.


    "Elexa!"


    ude let go of Sarah''s hand and ran toward Elexa.


    "......ude?"


    Hearing that loud voice, Elexa, who had his head buried in hisp, was startled and widened his eyes. There was no sign of ude in the eyes of Elexa who was looking around. But at the sound of ude''s voice from somewhere, Elexa began to speak again, pressing down his pounding heart with a great deal of excitement.


    "ude, are you here?"


    "I''m here!"


    ude waved his hand in front of Elexa. When ude''s voice was heard right in front of him, Elexa was startled and fell backward.


    "Uargh!"


    "Heaven!"


    Sarah quickly supported Elexa''s back with her mana. Elexa was surprised by the power that pushed his back even though he couldn''t see anything, so he contorted his face and wept.


    "Well...... ude-nim, we are not visible to Elexa-nim right now."


    "Ah, right!"


    ude temporarily removed the brooch that Sarah had infused her power from his clothes andid it on the floor. Then Elexa''s ring eyes reflected the slow, clear appearance of ude.


    "ude?"


    When Elexa jumped out of ce, startled, ude smiled hesitantly.


    "I guess you couldn''t see me because of this brooch! I came to see Elexa with my nanny!"


    "Greetings, Elexa-nim."


    Elexa, now able to see Sarah and ude clearly, rubbed his eyes with his hands and asked.


    "Are you really ude?"


    "Eung!"


    "......Huu."


    After confirming that it was really ude who was in front of him, Elexa''s face was distorted. Then he burst into tears and hugged ude tightly.


    "udee......"


    ude, who was embarrassed to see Elexa, hugging him and crying sadly, patted him awkwardly around his back.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    ude''s confused gaze rushed to Sarah. Sarah made eye contact with ude and shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t know what made him so sad, but Elexa didn''t ask any questions about ude''s sudden appearance. Seeing that, it seemed that something had happened to him as well.


    "What''s going on?"


    When Sarah asked in a cautious voice, he let ude go and sobbed loudly.


    "......My mother is very sick."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. I overheard Nanny saying she was so sick that she might die."


    ude''s face turned pale at Elexa''s words. ude was visibly restless and anxious.


    "What should we do?"


    "Hic, hic......"


    Perhaps even more upset after the confession, Elexa wept loudly. Sarah swallowed her breath in regret and lowered her posture to meet Elexa''s eye level.


    "In times like these, why don''t you stay by your mother''s side?"


    "I can''t usually see Mother......"


    "You can''t see her usually?"


    "Nanny told me not to go near Mother. She said dirty blood would spread."


    "What did you say?"


    Sarah was astonished even after hearing all of Elexa''s words and asked again. She couldn''t believe that woman was not letting him see his mother properly, and she was even pouring out all sorts of dirty talk about the transmission of dirty blood. This mansion, and Elexa''s nanny, was entirely prepared by the Third Prince for his lover and son. In such a ce, the mother and son were being looked down on and received disdainful treatment.


    ''Crassida Orlin, I''ve thought about it before, but she can''t be used at all.''


    She must have had the pain of being an illegitimate child of the Orlin family, but Sarah couldn''t believe how she could do that to Elexa, who was also born an illegitimate child.


    "Did you call the doctor?"


    "No...... I have to be careful not to get caught."


    "Then what about Elexa-nim''s father?"


    "Father''s busy, so he doesn''t know yet."


    "Ha......"


    Sarah wanted to hold on to her throbbing head. If the Third Prince found out, he would overturn this entire mansion. This was the mistake of the Third Prince in that Crassida Orlin did not hesitate to do something so arbitrary.


    "No matter how busy he is at work."


    "Nanny......"


    Then ude grabbed Sarah''s hem. He beckoned slightly, looking at Sarah with his eyes seemed to have something to say.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You know......"


    ude hesitated for a moment and then whispered quietly to Sarah''s ear as if he had made up his mind.


    "Nanny is a great magician, so maybe you can heal Elexa''s mother?"


    "......Um, unless it''s a serious illness."


    At Sarah''s answer, ude''splexion improved a little. Anyway, it was because there was hope.


    "So can I tell Elexa that Nanny is a magician?"


    "It''s all right because he has already seen it."


    She didn''t really hide it. It was the Third Prince who became the Emperor in the Flower of Darkness. Elexa, the son of the Third Prince, was a figure who would be the Crown Prince in the future. The Third Prince, who would be the Emperor of the Crombell Empire, needed to know that Sarah was a magician. So there was nothing to worry about. Of course, Ethan, who didn''t know the future, would be a little worried.


    "Please whisper to Elexa-nim so that only he knows."


    "I know."


    ude nodded bitterly, walked over to Elexa, and whispered to him. Then Elexa, who was listening to ude, tilted his head and asked.


    "What''s a magician?"


    "......"


    Should I exin it from here?


    Looking at Elexa, who seemed to have no idea of magic, ude looked at Sarah in bewilderment. Sarah smiled and stroked ude''s head. Then ude''s face was filled with resolute pride.


    "A magician, you know, is a person who can do a lot of strange things! You can fly in the sky, change clothes, and go wherever you want!"


    Despite ude''s rambling exnation, Elexa''s eyes widened as if he understood it well. When he opened his eyes wide with tears in his eyes, he was both very cute and pitiful. Sarah quietly wiped the corners of his eyes with her magical hand.


    "......!"


    Then the swollen eyes subsided and Elexa''s vision brightened in an instant. And his body, which had been throbbing, sore, and feverish, became lighter.


    "Wow......"


    Elexa forgot that he was crying, and began to fumble to touch his eyes with a burst of admiration. It didn''t hurt at all.


    "Is Sarah a goddess by any chance?"


    "Oh my, I''m just a magician."


    At the innocent question, Sarah smiled and patted Elexa''s head. Elexa, who blinked his eyes curiously, suddenly remembered something and grabbed Sarah''s hem.


    "Then, can I go to my mother then?"


    "Of course."


    "......!"


    "Good for you, Elexa!"


    As Sarah nodded, Elexa''s and ude''s faces brightened at the same time. When the two rabbit-like children twinkled at the same time, Sarah smiled involuntarily. Then, she quietly generated mana from his fingertips and began to search for the ce where Elexa''s mother, Penelois, was located.


    "......Found her."

 Chapter 101:

    Chapter 101:


    Elexa nodded violently and looked at Sarah with sparkling eyes. Smiling as if in response to his enthusiastic gaze, Sarah attached to Elexa another brooch she had previously enchanted with invisibility.


    "If we do this, we will be invisible to anyone other than us."


    "Like I couldn''t see ude before?"


    "Yes, that is correct."


    Elexa, who was tying the brooch on his clothes as if curiously, lifted his head at a sudden thought.


    "What if Mother can''t see me?"


    "You can just remove the brooch then."


    "Ah, I see."


    Elexa gripped the hem of his shirt as if nervously, then released it, then fiddled with the brooch and released it repeatedly. ude, who looked at Elexa like that, grabbed his hand and said,


    "Let''s go see your mother quickly."


    "......Eung!"


    When ude took his hand, Elexa widened his eyes, then smiled softly and nodded his head.


    ''I''m proud of you. Our ude-nim......''


    Sarah kept her mouth shut as she saw ude, who suddenly learned how to inspire a friend. Sarah didn''t know what kind of lenses had in her eyes, but ude looked remarkably maturepared to Electronics. She was proud of him, but when she saw Elexa, who was just like a child, her mind gotplicated.


    "When you arrive in her room, you may want to make a loud noise at first, but be patient. This brooch doesn''t block the sound."


    Grasping the idea of branching out, Sarah said with a smile. The two pairs of kitten-like eyes looked at her making her heart beat loudly. The two were very cute side by side.


    "Elexa-nim''s mother''s room is guarded by knights. If you make a little loud noise, you''ll be noticed right away."


    "Then I can''t even talk to Mother?"


    "If you wait a little longer, I''ll use magic to block the sound. You can talk to her then."


    "Wow!"


    Elexa pped his hands as he really liked it. He was very happy to think that he could get away with the knights who had been blocking him by just going near his mother''s room.


    "So shall we go?"


    "Yeah, let''s go!"


    Sarah took ude''s hand as she announced the departure. ude then grabbed Elexa''s hand and looked up at Sarah. After a slight smile at ude, who was making eye contact with her, Sarah snapped her fingers.


    "......!"


    Then, in an instant, the environment in front of them changed. The room, which smelled strongly of medicine, was not shy but simple, decorated with small flowerpots. They could feel Penelois''s personal touch one by one. Sarah looked into the room where her taste and personality were reflected, and then immediately looked at Penelois, who was lying helplessly on the bed. Contrary to the fear of Elexa''s nanny, Crassida Orlin, that she might die, Penelois''s condition did not seem so bad.


    "Ah!"


    Likewise, Elexa''s face brightened when he discovered Penelois. And the child who saw his mother after a long time quickly forgot Sarah''s warning.


    "Mother!"


    "......?"


    ude hurriedly grabbed Elexa''s hand, who was about to run away, calling his mother out loud.


    "Baby?"


    When Elexa''s voice was heard, Penelois, who had been lying down without energy, got up with a puzzled face. And at the same time, the knights guarding the door rushed in.


    "Penelois-nim!"


    The knights strode closer, scanning the room with their sharp eyes. Penelois said to the knights with a pale face.


    "Elexa''s voice......"


    "We just heard. Where did you hide Elexa-nim?"


    The knights looked at her with unquestioned eyes. Then Penelois''s face hardened horribly.


    "I''ve been lying down all this time. You''re keeping an eye on my son, aren''t you?"


    "......"


    Penelois''s words contained a slight usation. The knights who read it turned their gazes away, as if bashful, and bowed their heads.


    "We are sorry."


    "When can I see my Elexa?"


    "When you''re all better, you''ll be able to see Elexa-nim. Until then, please focus on recovering as Crassida-nim said."


    When Crassida''s name came out, Peneloisughed briefly and sarcastically.


    "Crassida, who kept me from seeing Elexa even when I was healthy, would do that."


    "......Crassida-nim always wishes for the peace of Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim."


    The knights quickly said for Crassida as if they were defending her. The family of the Marquis of Orlin, who served as the Honorary Commander of the Imperial Knights from generation to generation, was the envy of all knights. Although she was an illegitimate child, Crassida was the Empress''s older sister, a member of the family of the Marquis of Orlin, and the eldest daughter. Crassida married a baron who owned a small estate, but after a tragic marriage, they divorced and she returned to the Orlin family. And she was a woman who devoted herself to the Marquis of Orlin to make her sister, who was a ve, an Empress, and humbly epted to be Elexa''s nanny for the Third Prince. Therefore, the knights regarded Crassida as a nobledy and trusted herpletely. Although such thoughts made the mistake of putting Penelois, who was to be their master, behind her.


    "Funny. All she wants is to be recognized by Marquis Orlin. If she really wants peace between me and Elexa, why doesn''t she tell Eleon about my situation?"


    "Crassida-nim has told His Highness the Third Prince everything. That''s why he sent doctors and all kinds of medicines."


    At Penelois''s words, the knights hurriedly made excuses as if she had misunderstood Crassida. They might not be aware, but Penelois knew, that Eleon was not the one to sit and watch her situation.


    "No, Eleon would havee in person if he had really known my situation."


    "As you know, His Highness the Third Prince is busy right now......"


    "Idiots."


    Penelois closed her eyes as if she was not going to talk to the knights anymore, andy down on the bed. It was clear that Crassida was intercepting Eleon and her in the middle. But Eleon was really busy, and it was time to establish himself as the heir to the throne, so shey there without much resistance. Even though she knew Eleon would be very angry and sad if he found out that she was being treated this wayter.


    "Get out of here, please. I can''t even see my son''s face, so I''m hearing things now."


    "......We understand."


    The knights heard that it was a hallucination, but when they couldn''t find Elexa in the room, they meekly closed the door again and left. As the knights left the room, ude rxed his tense body and leaned on Sarah. It was only then that Elexa realized that he had made a mistake and became pale. Obviously, Sarah had warned him, but he had forgotten and said aloud like that, so his mother and the knights quarreled like that.


    "Sor......"


    Elexa, who was about to say sorry, hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands. Tears welled up in the child''s eyes. Sarah smiled softly at Elexa and stroked his hair. He could have made a mistake. Because he was still a child. Because it was the time when his body moved before his mind because he was d to see his mother. The soft air enveloped the room as she snapped her hands.


    "It''s all right, Elexa-nim. Anyone can make a mistake. Be careful next time. Okay?"


    "Uh eung...... Can I say it now?"


    "Yes, Penelois-nim won''t hear us either."


    At Sarah''s words, Elexa took a deep breath as if relieved. Then he looked at his mother as if asking for permission. After arguing with the knights, Peneloisy exhausted in bed with her eyes closed. Sarah was originally concerned about Penelois''s health, so she just wanted to let Elexa see her face for a while. However, seeing Penelois''s condition, which looked healthier than she expected, she thought it would be good for the two of them to meet and talk.


    "I don''t want Penelois-nim to be surprised, so please speak slowly."


    "Eung."


    "Please keep the brooch. The moment you pull it out, the knights will notice your presence."


    Sarah generated mana from her hand and caressed Elexa''s brooch. Then, the figure of Elexa, which was invisible to the eyes of others, was gradually revealed. As evidence of that, Elexa''s image began to appear in the mirror in the room. She had used her power so that he could show his appearance while hiding only his presence.


    "ude-nim, pleasee here. We should say hello to Penelois-nim, too."


    "......Uh eung."


    Say hello to your friend''s mother. ude stiffened his body a little nervously at the first situation he was experiencing. It was cute, so Sarah smiled a little and took care of ude''s brooch. Then, without disturbing Elexa and Penelois''s meeting, she took a seat at a distance so she wouldn''t be wary of.


    "You should try it again, Elexa-nim. You should say hello to your mother first."


    Sarah gently patted Elexa''s back and waved her hand slightly. Now Penelois could hear Elexa''s voice.


    "......"


    Elexa approached Penelois with a stiff gesture as if nervous. Then he gently ced his hand on top of the quilt covering her and whispered in a small voice.


    "Mother......"


    "......!"


    When Elexa''s voice was heard again, Penelois''s eyes widened. And when she saw Elexa standing next to her, she sprang up, widening her eyes in great surprise.


    "Elexa?!"


    "Mother, it''s me!"


    "Oh my God, heaven, my baby!"


    Penelois hugged Elexa and patted the child''s body. When she realized that the real Elexa was by her side, she burst into tears and hugged the child even more tightly.


    "How did you get here, sweetheart? The knights must have been guarding outside! Did I not hear anything nonsense earlier?"


    "Huangg......"


    Elexa, who was held in his mother''s arms after a long time, burst into tears. He put his arms around her neck and rubbed his cheek against her shoulder, acting like a child. ude, who was watching the scene, squeezed Sarah''s hem next to him.

 Chapter 102:

    Chapter 102:


    "Let''s see, my baby, let''s see how big you are."


    Penelois removed Elexa from her arms for a moment, then looked around and scanned the child''s body. The child grew up day by day, and it was sad that she was missing those moments. It was a choice they made to be together, but the more she went on, the more she wondered whether this was the right thing to do hundreds of times.


    "I left you like this...... what on earth am I doing?"


    Penelois was examining Elexa with tears in her eyes, then Sarah and ude, who were quietly watching them from the other corner, entered. Startled, Penelois pulled up Elexa and hugged him.


    "Who, who are those people......"


    "He''s my friend!"


    "Friend?"


    At Elexa''s exnation, Penelois''s eyes widened. Because a child who was locked up in this mansion couldn''t possibly have any friends. His nanny, Crassida, also never told her that Elexa had a friend.


    "Hello, I''m ude Ambrosia and I''m a friend of Elexa."


    ude came down from Sarah''s arms and greeted Penelois. Sarah looked at ude''s polite introduction with a pleased look.


    "Ambrosia......? The son of Duke Ethan Ambrosia?"


    But when she heard ude''s name, Penelois looked pale and restless. The weight of the name Ambrosia was very significant. Penelois, who was originally a ve from another country, knew Ambrosia.


    "My, my Elexa and Young Lord Ambrosia are friends."


    She shook her head in disbelief. A person of power who was just and beautiful, and even the Emperor of the Empire couldn''t take care of him. The son of that Duke of Ambrosia had a rtionship with Elexa. She couldn''t believe it even when she saw it with her own eyes.


    ''The tinum blonde...... looks so much like Ethan Ambrosia in the portrait.''


    If it wasn''t for that tinum blonde hair, the symbol of Ambrosia, she would never have believed it. Penelois, who was staring nkly at ude''s face, opened her mouth hastily as if she had suddenly thought of it.


    "How did you get in here?"


    Penelois couldn''t hide her anxiety and gave Sarah a wary look. Not only was the security tight, but it was almost impossible to get in here as she was being monitored. Didn''t the knights rush into the room just because Elexa''s small voice was heard until just a moment ago?


    "Why at times like this the knights......"


    Now, even though she was having such a conversation with Elexa, the knights were quiet. If it was normal, as soon as Elexa called her, the knights woulde in and drag him out. Sarah stepped forward and said, as she was in a situation that was sufficiently alert and misleading.


    "I think I can exin it to you."


    "Who are you?"


    "Greetings, Penelois-nim. My name is Sarah Millen."


    Upon hearing Sarah''s name, Penelois narrowed her brows, trying to remember who she was. But none of the nobles she studied with the information she received from the Third Prince was Sarah''s name. Not surprisingly, she disappeared 6 years ago and had just now resumed her standing.


    "I''m the little head of Count Millen''s family, and the nanny of ude-nim."


    "Ah."


    Only then could Penelois recall what she had heard from the Third prince. For the first time in the history of the Crombell Empire, a Lady, who was never married, was said to be recognized as a Little Countess? Penelois, who had a feeling of near longing at the time, looked at Sarah with a new look.


    "I brought Elexa-nim into Penelois-nim''s room."


    Sarah generated mana from her two hands and drew a white world tree symbolizing Ambrosia and a birch tree symbolizing Count Millen''s family in the air. At the mysterious sight, Penelois stiffened with his eyes wide open.


    "Magician......"


    The astonished voice of Penelois flowed slowly. A magician in a fairy tale, or in the mouths of luxury men, appeared before her now. The magician that even the Emperor of the Empire couldn''t easily meet.


    "I used a magic spell so that the sound inside the room could not be heard outside. So, even if you scream freely, the knights won''t know."


    "......"


    "You know how we got in here, don''t you?"


    The figure of Penelois, who opened her mouth nkly, was exactly like Elexa. Sarah bowed her head, bent one of her knees, and politely apologized to Penelois.


    "I''m sorry foring in like this without your permission."


    "Ah, that, no, it''s nothing......"


    Seeing Sarah being overly polite, Penelois waved her hands helplessly. If she was really the Little Countess of Millen and a magician, Penelois could not be rude to Sarah. Although she was the Third Prince''s lover, she was amoner in the Crombell Empire. Moreover, although it was covered with her hair, the seal of the ve was clearly engraved on the nape of her neck. Penelois unknowingly wiped the nape of her neck and narrowed her brows.


    "No, it''s true that I was rude. Such an unannounced visit to ady''s bedroom. Whoever it is, you''ll be offended."


    "......"


    Sarah again politely apologized. Seeing her face, Penelois knew that she was genuinely sorry for her. Penelois looked at Sarah''s face with a very strange feeling. Sarah was a magician with a higher status than anyone in this mansion, and she was the one who the Imperial and royal families on the continent wanted to bring over. It was very unfamiliar for her to have Sarah bow her head like that. At this moment, she felt like she was really recognized as a noblewoman and apanion to the Third Prince.


    ''Does this woman know who I am? Will her attitude change if she knows that I was a ve from another country?''


    Penelois bit her lip nervously. She was too humblepared to the people of Ambrosia.


    ''Penelois, this mansion is for you. You are the master of this ce, and you are the noblest. So, please, don''t lower yourself. No one here would be rude to you.''


    ''You''re me, and I''m you. No matter how hard I try, I think of you when I''m discouraged. An insult to you is an insult to me. And no one could insult the prince of the Crombell Empire. Don''t forget it.''


    ''You are my lifelongpanion. Have confidence, Penelois.''


    Penelois consciously tried to recall the words of her lover, Third Prince Eleon. This was a mansion for her, but other servants and knights, including Elexa''s nanny Crassida, subtly looked down on Penelois during the day. The way they scrutinized her up and down, the way they quietly ignored her opinions, and the way they acted without regard for her feelings. There were things that she could understand even if she didn''t like them. Even now she was in a position where she could neither see Elexa nor speak to Eleon at will. Even though she was being monitored in the name of protection, she could not even properly protest. Because she didn''t want to hold Eleon back.


    "If you know who I am, you won''t say that."


    "I know. I know you''re the lover of Third Prince-nim, and I know you''re the mother of Elexa-nim."


    "......!"


    Sarah smiled softly as she looked at Penelois, whose eyes widened in surprise. Strong status systems existed in countries on this continent, including the Crombell Empire. Even in the Crombell Empire, where very was illegal, the differences in status were very strong. Sarah couldn''t even imagine the pain that Penelois, who had lived as a ve in a foreign country, would suffer. Unlike Sarah, who had the memories of Park Hyeyeon, she was Penelois, who had been taken for granted all her life. Even if Sarah were next to her and respected her as a person regardless of her status, Penelois would not believe her. She would probably live her whole life thinking about her status. She couldn''t help feeling bitter at the thought of it. So Sarahforted Penelois at this moment with the most reassuring words.


    "Let go of your old identity. Penelois-nim is thepanion of the Third Prince and will be a member of the Imperial family in the future. You must be aware of your new identity to be able to protect Elexa-nim in the future."


    "......Elexa."


    Penelois''s eyes looking at Elexa in her arms became a little firmer. Her desire to protect the child was making her stronger little by little. Seeing this, Sarah smiled and spoke again.


    "Will you excuse my rudeness just now?"


    "I''ll forgive you. Because you made it possible for me to see Elexa."


    Sarah was able to smile pleasantly as she made eye contact with Penelois, who offered forgiveness with a slightly rxed face. Penelois gently stroked Elexa''s hair, then looked at Sarah and bowed her head slightly.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Sarah waved her hand and spoke softly. She seemed to get good scores from the future Empress.


    "And thank you for taking Elexa to me. I haven''t seen my child''s face in a really long time."


    "ude-nim said he couldn''t stand by and watch Elexa-nim, who missed his mother."


    Sarah clearly appealed to ude''s meticulous and warm consideration. In ''Flower of Darkness'', they had a confrontational rtionship, but since he became friends with Elexa, she wanted them to have a good rtionship.


    "Thank you for your concern, Young Lord Ambrosia."


    Penelois looked at ude standing in front of Sarah and thanked him. Then, perhaps shy, he wriggled his hand and answered in a low voice.


    "No, I''m happy that Elexa is happy."


    Sarah added with a smile at the heartwarming sight.


    "I''ll pay you back for my rudeness today. Please think that bringing Elexa-nim is part of the price."


    "......?"


    Looking at Penelois tilting her head curiously, Sarah remembered the existence of Crassida Orlin beyond this room. For ude''s smooth friendship, she must deal with the fox carrying the tiger on its back.*


    <i>*refers to the act of bluffing by borrowing the power of another or wielding power beyond one''s own.</i>


    __________


    T/N: Sarah''s full title is Little Countess Sarah Millen, as her father, the Count, hasn''t passed away yet. Thus the part "Little". When tranting, I omitted the "Little" part because it would be too long of a title, imagine people calling her Little Countess Millen-nim. Plus doing so wouldn''t change the fact that she''s a Countess, and wouldn''t cause any major change regarding the plot. So I hope everyone can bear with my small change. Of course, I''m open to any suggestions and opinions about this, so if the major wants to stick to the full title, I''ll edit other chapters.

 Chapter 103:

    Chapter 103:


    Sarah took out a crystal ball from her arms and injected mana into it. Then the video crystal ball gradually became transparent and disappeared.


    "That is?"


    "For Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim to meet each otherfortably, we need to get rid of anything that gets in the way."


    As Sarah smiled, Penelois''s face brightened sharply. She noticed that she was referring to Crassida. But her joy was short-lived, Penelois said in a troubled voice.


    "But Crassida Orlin is a sister that Her Majesty the Empress is especially fond of. Eleon trusts her deeply."


    "So?"


    "She''s not someone I canpete with."


    "She''s not someone you canpete with......"


    Sarah pondered Peneloa''s words, then tilted her head slightly and asked.


    "Who is His Highness the Third Prince''s lover?"


    "......!"


    "What is the main reason why Crassida Orlin, who is the Her Majesty the Empress''s dearest sister, and who Third Prince-nim trusts deeply, came to this ce?"


    At that question, Penelois''s eyes widened. She never thought about it like that. Sarah sighed quietly and said.


    "Crassida Orlin is a person only prepared for Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim. Why do you think you can''tpete when such a person forgets her duty and doesn''t do what she has to do?"


    It was understandable enough to think about how Penelois must have been treated by people throughout her life. But now she was thepanion of the Third Prince, and the mother of Elexa, who would be the Crown Prince of the Crombell Empire. She couldn''t be tied to the past forever. So Sarah spoke in a voice with a slightly stronger resonance.


    "Imagine that there is no one in this Empire who can do anything to pay tribute to Penelois-nim except His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress. Then you will feel morefortable."


    As long as the Third Prince loved Penelois and intended to officially enlist their son, Elexa, into the royal family, she must now be treated like that of the royal family. The fact that the Empress''s sister, Crassida, was here meant that the Empress''s permission had been granted. No one could treat the lover of the Third Prince, whom the Empress of the Empire recognized, carelessly.


    "I didn''t know I''d say the same thing I said to ude-nim again......"


    Sarah looked at Penelois and smiled softly.


    "Please tell him."


    "Pardon?"


    "Tell Third Prince-nim everything."


    ude, who was listening next to them, nodded his head as if Sarah was right. It was all over when he got to his father. His father cleaned everything up for him. ude was now having quite a blind faith in those words.


    "That''s right. I also told my father and he kicked those bad older brothers out."


    Penelois opened his mouth nkly and blinked, then burst into a grin and chuckle.


    "That''s right. All I have to do is to reach Eleon......"


    "Mother, can we get rid of Nanny now? I hate Nanny."


    Elexa asked with a bright face. Seeing the child''s face brightening in an instant, Penelois spoke in a voice that seemed to have a lot of determination.


    "Sure. Let''s drive out the bad Crassida together."


    Even the Third Prince, who was said to be weak, would spit fire from his mouth just by hearing the atrocitiesmitted by Crassida.


    "Even if Third Prince is busy, it''s not to the extent that he can''t care about Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim."


    Saying that Sarah hung the crystal ball that had turned transparent in the corner overlooking Penelois''s room. This would help to reveal the duality that Crassida hadpletely hidden.


    "I left the video crystal ball on. Penelois-nim, pretend you don''t know anything and gently rile Crassida up. You know it?"


    "I can do that well. That woman jumps like she touched something dirty when I call her name."


    A bright smile formed on Penelois''s lips. Her skin, which had turned pale because of her poor health, began to turn red. Also, it seems that her illness was not serious enough for Crassida to prevent her from seeing Elexa.


    "I have a favor to ask of you."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "There is a medicine that Crassida gives me when I am ill. Somehow, every time I take it, I feel like my body loses energy. Could you please investigate?"


    Crassida, who hated Penelois, would never have given her medicine with a kind heart. She didn''t want to doubt it this way, but Penelois decided to be firm for Elexa.


    "Leave it to me. I have a disciple who knows such things very well."


    Sarah reassured Penelois with her soft voice while narrowing her brow at the still stinging smell of medicine. If Crassida really did something with Penelois''s medicine, this wasn''t something she could get over once and for all.


    "I''ll take this."


    Sarah picked up the medicine vial next to Penelois and put it in her arms. If she brought it to Belluna, who showed great talent in healing magic, she would be able to know the efficacy of the medicinal herbs.


    "Sooner orter, Elexa-nim and ude-nim will be able to interactfortably."


    If Crassida were to step down, the Third Prince would try to find another helper he could trust and rely on. And Sarah was sure that the Third Prince would find her.


    ''That''s why I put so much effort into it.''


    If she could gain Penelois and Elexa''s trust, the Third Prince would roll in on his own. Having made connections with the future Emperor and Empress, ude''s future would be peaceful.


    "I look forward to the good news. Elexa-nim, use the brooch when you go outside."


    Saying so, Sarah lifted ude up. Now it was time to go back. It was an outing like an escape, so they couldn''t stay long. ude knew it too and waved his hand to Elexa.


    "Bye, Elexa! See you again!"


    "Eung, ude. See you again."


    As the children were saying goodbye, Penelois also said goodbye to Sarah.


    "Thank you, Countess Millen-nim."


    "Please feel free to call me Sarah, Penelois-nim."


    Sarah squinted her eyes and smiled and snapped her fingers. Then the figures of Sarah and ude vanished from her sight.


    "......!"


    Penelois was once again astonished to learn that Sarah was a magician. She felt as if she had been possessed by something.


    "ude has it good."


    Seeing that, Elexa muttered as if envious. ude''s nanny was kind, pretty, and cool. Unlike his own nanny.


    "......I know. Young Lord Ambrosia really has it good."


    Responding to the child''s words, Penelois held the child in her arms tightly. When Sarah could help her, Penelois intended to protect her child with all her might.


    * * *


    After leaving Penelois''s room, Sarah and ude were floating again outside Elexa''s mansion. ude looked at Penelois''s room for a moment and then said to Sarah.


    "Nanny, I think Elexa''s nanny is a really bad person."


    "Right?"


    Sarah nodded and looked at thergest window visible from outside the mansion. The figure of Crassida could be seen through the wide-open window. That was Crassida''s room, full of more splendid and luxurious decorations than Penelois''s. Anyone who didn''t know would think that Crassida was the master of the mansion.


    "You have time to drink tea so leisurely, but you don''t seem to have time to contact His Highness the Third Prince."


    Crassida was sitting on a chair on the terrace with the window open, tilting her teacup and savoring tea.


    "Hmph."


    ude snorted disapprovingly. Penelois was sick in bed, and Elexa was crying his eyes out. He couldn''t believe Crassida was having such a good time with such a peaceful face. He didn''t like the way she looked.


    "Shall we tease her for a second?"


    "How?"


    "Like this."


    Sarah raised her hand, which was not holding ude, and blew in her magic, then a cool breeze began to gather over her palm. ude, noticing what she was trying to do,ughed mischievously. The two, who smiled at each other like that, immediately shot the wind she had gathered while looking at Crassida with their eyes open.


    "What, what''s this! Aaargh!!"


    In a gust of wind that suddenly blew without notice, Crassida was pushed backward holding a teacup. When Crassida, covered in tea from head to toe, screamed, the knights outside rushed in.


    "Crassida-nim!"


    "What''s going on!"


    The expressions on the knights'' faces became more subtle when they saw Crassida, who had always maintained her dignity and showed the true essence of a nobledy, lying on the floor in a shabby manner. Crassida, unable to ovee her embarrassment, said while pointing out the window with a red face.


    "Suddenly a strong wind blows......!"


    "You mean the wind?"


    The knights looked out the window at Crassida''s words, but the wind didn''t blow so much that even the thince curtain didn''t shake. They didn''t think the wind was blowing hard enough for Crassida to roll backwards.


    "......Well, that''s possible."


    The knights stepped back awkwardly, thinking that Crassida was lying in embarrassment.


    "I''m telling you, the wind was really strong."


    "Yes, I think so too."


    Crassida continued to make excuses as if she was frustrated, but the knights rather nagged that she should take care of her body as she got older. It was a very terrible situation for Crassida, who had been trying hard not to show a single mistake as a noble until now.


    "Aargh!"


    Finally, udeughed out loud as he saw Crassida disappearing into the room to change clothes, yelling nervously.


    "Nanny is the best."


    "Right?"


    Sarah smiled brightly at ude, who gave her a thumbs up, then snapped her fingers again. Snap, and the scene in front of their eyes changed once again.


    "......ude-nim, Countess Millen-nim!"


    Surprised by the sudden appearance of ude and Sarah, the servants approached in astonishment. Among them was Ronda, whose face had turned white. Sarah smiled awkwardly, ready to hear her nagging.


    "I''m back."


    "Aren''t you tired? Are you okay?"


    "Of course. It doesn''t hurt my body at all."


    "Ha......"


    Ronda sighed in relief at Sarah''s words, and then looked at her with a sad face. From now on. This was the beginning of the nagging, and it was a time when Sarah was secretly nervous.

 Chapter 104:

    Chapter 104:


    Sarah, who was prepared to hear the nagging for running away, was taken aback when she saw Ronda and the servants apologizing on the contrary.


    "N, no. I''m sorry. I suddenly took ude-nim and ran away and......"


    "It''s our fault. After that, we deeply reflected on ourselves."


    Ronda bowed her head deeply. Her face, hardened by her guilt, did not know how to loosen.


    "Master also asked me to tell Sarah-nim that he was reflecting on himself after you left."


    "......Duke-nim did?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah could feel a rush of guilt creeping in. It was because she had made up a lot of situations that Ethan would be worried about and had been arrogant.


    "It''s not something for Duke-nim to reflect on. This is because I''m acting too."


    "No. From now on, we will do our best not to make Countess Millen-nim feel ufortable."


    "......"


    Sarah looked at ude with a troubled face. ude also had a bewildered expression, not knowing what was going on. Hadn''t Ronda shuddered all this time, saying that he shouldn''t even be in Sarah''s arms?


    "ude-nim, what should we do?"


    "I don''t know."


    ude shrugged his shoulders and yawned loudly. As he went back and forth with a quick change in an instant, he suddenly felt sleepy. Sarahforted the child''s body and patted him on the back. The child''s warm cheeks touched her shoulders and carried his weight.


    "......Let''s get ude-nim to sleep first."


    "Yes. I''ll take care of him."


    This time Ronda took the lead and walked to ude''s room without asking her to hand him over. It was very different from the way she had been following her around and over-protecting her for the past few days. Maybe she had adapted to the overprotection before she knew it, so she couldn''t get used to her normal behavior anymore this time. Sarah followed Ronda quietly and red at May, who stood a little far away.


    ''Really, I told you to keep it a secret!''


    May secretly avoided Sarah''s gaze filled with such resentment. Still, should she say it was fortunate that ude didn''t know? Sarah tried to think positively, and followed Ronda into ude''s room andid the child in bed. She flicked her fingers and the child''s clothes quickly turned intofortable pajamas.


    "Wow!"


    After Sarah hade, she had changed his clothes like this a lot, but ude would be surprised every time after time. It was so cute that a smallugh leaked out between Sarah''s lips. The azure mana that started from her hand ran through ude''s body once as she moved her finger. She thought it would be cumbersome to take a bath in a sleepy state, so she simply washed him off.


    "It''s refreshing......"


    ude smiled broadly as he felt his body refreshed. He just came in and started to feel sleepy, but it was veryfortable and nice when the nanny washed him in this way.


    "I''ll stay with him until he falls asleep."


    Saying so, Sarah gestured to Ronda and the servants in the room. They nodded once more and quietly opened ude''s door and left.


    "Do you have to stay with me until I fall asleep?"


    "Of course. I''ll watch you fall asleep."


    When she said she would stay with him, ude buried his face in the pillow with a more peaceful face. The feel of the soft nket and pillow made him even more drowsy. Sarah smiled as she gently brushed the child''s hair that became one with the bed. Then ude said in a voice full of sleep.


    "......You know Nanny."


    "Yes."


    "I was a little jealous of Elexa."


    "......"


    ude''s words made Sarah''s face slightly stiff. Seeing Elexa with his mother, she was worried that ude might be a little lonely. It seemed that the appearance reminded him of the existence of a mother. Her heart throbbed with guilt.


    "But I''m a little less jealous now."


    "Why?"


    Seeing Sarah tilting her head curiously, ude blushed and smiled mischievously.


    "I have Nanny."


    "......!"


    Sarah''s eyes widened at ude''s answer. Her eyes, which contained the face of a brightly smiling child, fluttered slightly. It felt like something in her heart was melting away. She felt a pleasant pain in her chest that was tightening. Sarah unconsciously brought her hand to her chest and pressed it tightly.


    "Actually, this is a secret......"


    ude said in a drowsy voice, beckoning Sarah toe closer. As she brought her head closer, ude whispered in a very small voice into Sarah''s ear.


    "I wish Nanny was my mother"


    "......!"


    "It''s a secret, okay?"


    ude blinked slowly and smiled softly. The child''s words were a little slurred as the sleep rushed in.


    "Mother might be upset if she hears it. So it''s a secret......"


    "Ah......"


    ude''s eyelids, which had been closing slowly, trembled once and then calmed down. Sarah was silent for a while as she listened to the child''s breathing, which gradually changed evenly.


    "ude-nim."


    The child didn''t answer her when she called him softly. Sarah, who had been looking at ude''s face for a long time, soon groaned with her face buried in her hands.


    "That''s cheating......"


    Bathump, bathump, her heart was beating loudly. To the extent that she couldn''t control herself.


    Do I deserve to be told this? Am I worthy of that? Park Hyeyeon, who wrote Flower of Darkness, can I listen to these words?


    ''I''m d you don''t know it yet.''


    It was bittersweet, but ude''s words made her so happy that she couldn''t control herself. She was ready to give her everything for ude, but on the contrary, it seemed that she was taking more from the child. She had always felt as if she had sown all these seeds of misery herself. She wasn''t ashamed of herself, and she wasforted by these little words from the child.


    "I''m sorry, Dieline. I''ll be a little happier."


    Sarah enjoyed a brief moment of happiness as she cooled her cheeks which had turned red. Now, even if Dieline came and offered to take ude, she could never hand him over, ude was such a lovely child. After taking a few deep breaths and calming her excited heart, Sarah carefully covered the child''s chin with the nket. Then she kissed the sleeping ude''s cheek and stood up.


    "Sleep well."


    With a sleeping well greeting, Sarah carefully closed the child''s door and went out. Then Ronda, who was waiting in the hallway, came up to her and asked.


    "Is ude-nim asleep?"


    "Yes. Maybe it''s a little over the nap time, but he''s sleeping well."


    "I see."


    Ronda nced at Sarah, who seemed to be in a good mood, and then spoke softly.


    "Master went to his room early saying he was taking a nap today, so how about Countess Millen-nim rest as well?"


    "Duke-nim takes a nap?"


    Sarah asked, startled at the words she had heard for the first time. Ethan, who was always busy to the point that even ten bodies of his were not enough, was taking a nap. It was something she had never seen or heard of during her stay in Ambrosia''s mansion.


    "Could it be that he''s not feeling well?"


    "Master said he was just tired."


    "......"


    Is it because of me?


    There was a suspicion close to conviction. Sarah narrowed her forehead as she felt her conscience prickle.


    "What happened to Duke-nim after I went out?"


    "No. After stopping by theboratory he had prepared for Countess Millen-nim''s disciples, he went on to work as usual."


    "......"


    As soon as she heard Ronda''s answer, she couldn''t easily get rid of the feeling that it was all the more because of her. Ethan didn''t even know the exact reason why she vomited blood because of the oath she had made with her disciples. Sarah simply said it would be fine, but gave him no assurance. With such a subject, she dismissed Ethan''s worrying protection as frustrating and even ran away from home.


    "I''d like to go see him."


    "But I''m sure he''s already fallen asleep. Veron and I will watch him closely."


    Ronda waved her hand as if it was okay, and stopped Sarah. But Sarah, whose mind had already gone nk with anxiety about Ethan, could not hear her.


    "No, I think I may be the cause, so if I don''t go, I''ll feel more ufortable."


    Saying that Sarah hurriedly moved on. Ronda, who was looking at her back, nced at May, who was quietly hiding behind her.


    "......"


    "......"


    When their eyes met, the two secretly nodded their heads and followed Sarah.


    "Ah, Veron."


    Sarah, who quickly reached Ethan''s room at a fast pace, approached Veron, who was standing in front of the door. Veron, who found Sarah, nced at Ethan''s door, then quickly approached her and talked to her.


    "Countess Millen-nim, did you enjoy your trip?"


    "What about Duke-nim? Is he sick?"


    Somehow Veron seemed to be acting as if he could not make Sarah worry, so she hurriedly asked how Ethan was feeling. Then, Veron''s face darkened as if in trouble. Even if he didn''t, she couldn''t help but raise suspicions that Ethan''s condition was unusual. Veron''s reaction gradually turned Sarah''s doubts into certainty.


    "Master is all right. He asked me to tell Countess Millen-nim to rest if you were worried."


    "Did it mean that I can''t look at his face for just a moment?"


    "He didn''t say anything like that......"


    "Then can Ie in for a second? If Duke-nim is tired, I can help him."


    Sarah actively appealed her usefulness. As a sign of conflict appeared on Veron''s face, Sarah''s eyes became even more desperate.


    "Umm, if it''s for a while, I think it''ll be fine."


    "Thank you!"


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief and passed Veron, opening Ethan''s door and cautiously entering. Looking at Sarah''s back, this time Veron and Ronda met each other gazes.

 Chapter 105:

    Chapter 105:


    <b>* * *</b>


    Contrary to Veron''s words that he was asleep, Sarah entered the room and could see Ethan reclining obliquely against the bedside. Looking at Ethan''s face, it was exactly as Veron and Ronda had said. Hisplexion was slightly pale, his forehead slightly narrowed, and his lips seemed tockplexion. His face was full of fatigue, and his eyelids were heavy.


    ''Did he fall asleep?''


    Slowly and carefully, Sarah approached Ethan and sat down in a chair next to the bed. He might have felt a movement, but Ethan didn''t even move as if he didn''t feel anything.


    "......"


    Sarah cautiously reached out as she looked at his hair, which seemed to be a bit disheveled, unlike usual. Her intention was to tidy up his hair. However, at that moment, Ethan''s closed eyelids trembled, revealing clear, bright navy blue eyes.


    "Heok!"


    Ethan grabbed the hand that had reached out to him at once. Surprised, she took a quick breath with her grabbed hand frozen.


    "Sarah......?"


    Ethan looked at Sarah''s face and loosen his grip. He said as he gently stroked the back of Sarah''s hand with his thumb as if he was sorry for the stronger force he had given her.


    "Sorry, I was surprised......"


    Ethan let go of Sarah''s hand, and she hurriedly hid her hand behind her back. Somehow, the heat where he had held her seemed to remain on her hand.


    "Did I wake you up?"


    "No, I was lost in thought for a moment. Rather, I surprised you."


    "......"


    Ethan raised his hand and pressed his temples and his forehead as if he had a headache. Sarah was restless because it seemed that it was somehow her fault that he looked like that. Even if it wasn''t, she still felt bad, as she seemed to have added to Ethan''s worries, who had a lot of work to do.


    "I''m sorry."


    "......?"


    "I ran away without saying a word today."


    "Ah."


    Ethan smiled slightly when Sarah became depressed and apologized. It was the first time he had seen her so depressed. He soothed her in a soft voice.


    "Sarah doesn''t have to apologize. Because I''m the one who made you feel worse."


    "Duke-nim......"


    "I''ve already talked to all of your disciples."


    "You mean Benjamin and Belluna?"


    Ethan nodded slightly. Belluna and Benjamin were researching the power of Ambrosia with Ethan''s full support. asionally, Ethan would remove the ring Sarah had given him and use the power of Ambrosia for their research.


    ''Duke-nim, you need to focus.''


    ''Please pull it up a little more. This is only about half the amount of power Master can handle.''


    The despair he felt whenever he conducted research with Benjamin and Belluna always weighed heavily on him. Every time he felt a burning thirst that hit him like a tidal wave, it was as if he had turned into a monster instead of a human. His nerves were always standing sharp as he adjusted his power to the extent that it did not hurt anyone.


    "They said that there is no harm to your body when you use other magic except when dealing with Ambrosia''s power."


    After learning that Sarah was vomiting blood, he had been obsessed with her. The image of her falling into his arms, sprinkling red blood in front of her, was still vividly pictured in his mind. The thought that one day he could make Sarah like that made him terrified and just wanted to struggle.


    "Only Ambrosia would be bad for you."


    A faint smile formed on Ethan''s lips. There was no strength in the voice that sounded bitterly muffled. He recalled the conversation he had with Benjamin and Belluna.


    * * *


    "She may be progressively weaker. It''s true that Master can withstand that power better than others due to circumstances that cannot be said, but it''s Master''s body that vomits blood......"


    Benjamin clenched his fist in anger.


    "I don''t know how long Master''s body will hold up now. Master said she had a side to believe, and we know that. There''s nothing we can be sure of because of theck of studying."


    Belluna shook her head as if trying to shake off her anxiety.


    "Are you saying we should just trust Sarah when she says she''s fine?"


    "For now, yes."


    There was often such a heavy silence between Sarah''s disciples and Ethan. Everyone had different ideas, but what they wanted was the same. They just wanted Sarah to achieve what she wanted in peace.


    "It''s still too early to give up. Didn''t Ambrosia''s power exerted by Young Lord Ambrosia actually heal Master?"


    "It was."


    Recalling the power that had been manifested in ude at that time, Ethan said, soothing his twisted stomach.


    "But not ude. You can''t make him use Ambrosia''s power to confirm that."


    "Of course, we have no intention of doing that."


    Belluna waved her hand, thinking of the cute and lovely ude. There was a faint red glow on her cheeks as she remembered ude in her master''s arms. Belluna would asionally take a walk in the garden or spy on ude as she wandered around the mansion, and she made that face each time. Did she say that ude walking around with small gestures like a small animal was cute? Benjamin squinted at Belluna''s face as if he had never seen it before.


    ''......He''s an insolent brat though.''


    Benjamin remembered that ude had made a bold move with his innocent face to keep him away from his master. But at the same time, because he was Sarah''s disciple, ude allowed Benjamin to hover nearby.


    ''He''s more mature than the other brats. Is it because he has been taught by Master?''


    Benjamin, who had been thinking of ude, felt his lips loosen involuntarily and hardened his face again. Then Benjamin took a deep breath and said.


    "Among the records left by Ambrosia''s ancestors, there is a record about a head of the family that ran away from home when he was young and then returned. It seems that he wandered because he could not ept Ambrosia''s power. If we look into his whereabouts, we''ll find something."


    "Whatever you need, Ambrosia will give it to you, so do whatever it takes."


    At Ethan''s words, Benjamin''s face softened. He was realizing the weight of the word that Ambrosia would give anything these days. Even when he did research in the magic tower, he had never felt that it was insufficient. However, the Duke of Ambrosia''s full support felt very different. Usually, when he needed something, he first thought about where he could get it. However, it seems that Ambrosia already had everything ready, so it didn''t feel like he needed something.


    "......Thank you."


    Benjamin bowed his head as he watched Ethan Ambrosia treat all of that as if it were nothing.


    "You say there''s nothing wrong with Sarah''s body right now, so the only thing she has to be careful about is me."


    Ethan''s cold voice was filled with a deep hatred of himself, so Benjamin and Belluna couldn''t say anything.


    * * *


    Ethan was as afraid of the power of Ambrosia as it would harm Sarah.


    "So Sarah can stayfortable as usual. I will not force you anymore."


    Sarah could leave because of his overprotection. And Ethan was so frightened that he couldn''t even breathe properly. He didn''t realize it until earlier when he saw her get out of his grip with ease.


    ''Even if she disappears overnight, it''s not strange at all.''


    Who would like a terrible man with a curse? The only thing Ethan believed in was the oath that ude and Sarah had made.


    "I appreciate that, but......"


    Sarah stretched out her words, looking at Ethan, who seemed somehow in a bad condition. He was polite and gentle as usual. It looked like something was going on. Ethan, who had supported her greatly and firmly, was now shaking violently. Sarah was gripped by the feeling that Ethan was going to let her go.


    "I''m not afraid of Ambrosia."


    "......"


    "I didn''t hate that you were worried about me, I just wanted to get in touch with ude-nim, and I just wanted to go out and y. I didn''t hate it."


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan looked at her with his eyes wide open, astonished. His navy blue eyes were shaking slightly.


    "Duke-nim must be very busy, but you oftene to see how I am...... Actually, it was good. It was good."


    Sarah felt a bit embarrassed and stuttered. In fact, when she was tired and exhausted, once she saw Ethan''s face, she would feel better. It was good that Ethan''s face, which had been expressionless, had been softened as soon as he found Sarah. Sometimes, when he unconsciously raises the corners of his mouth at her words and smiles, it was as fantastic as the snow melted. She could see the face that she had never been tired of, and she could see that he was worried about her, so she could never hate it.


    "Do you know the saying that the face is welfare*? That''s what the servants said. Everyone is saying that Duke-nim''s face is spectacr, magnificent, glorious, and marvelous......"

 Chapter 106:

    Chapter 106:


    "Ah. You justughed, right?"


    Atst Sarah''s face brightened, having sessfully drawnughter from Ethan. Sarah smiled brightly like the warm sunshine. Ethan''s heart trembled as he saw it. Soon his heart began to beat with a pleasant beat.


    "......You have such a wonderful talent."


    It was Ethan who, until just a moment ago, was possessed by the feeling that his consciousness was about to fly to the other side of the darkness. But with just a few words from Sarah, he was panting like a man who had been taken up from hell. Ethan smiled softly, stroking his rxed lips. He was clearly not swayed by her words. No, he felt rather sweet.


    "Are you feeling a little better now? I''m worried because you don''t have a goodplexion and don''t feel well."


    "Yes, there are so many things to take care of. If I rest a little like this, I''ll be fine."


    Ethan said so and closed his eyes for a moment. When he looked at Sarah''s face staring at him, his heart could not be calmed easily. He felt like he could do anything to keep her close to him. It was a surprisingly dark and clingy feeling, and if he didn''t control it, he would get caught.


    "......"


    Then Sarah, who was looking at Ethan''s face with his eyes closed, reached out and ced her hand on his forehead. And as she created mana in her palm, a cool energy seeped into his head. Hisplicated mind cleared up in an instant.


    "......Sarah."


    Ethan slowly opened his closed eyes and looked at Sarah. She made eye contact with him and said in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry. This is the only thing I can do for you."


    "......"


    "I won''t be selfish from now on."


    Ethan blinked slowly, then slowly closed his eyes and smiled, and ced his hand on Sarah''s. Then he brought her hand, still covered in cool magic, to his cheek, rubbed it, and exhaled anguid breath.


    "This is enough."


    "......!"


    Urk, said Sarah, raising her hand that Ethan had not caught, and bringing it to her heart. Harmful face, harmful expression, that harmful smile. Ethan Ambrosia, harmful to the heart! If being handsome was a sin, that man was guilty of his very existence.


    "I''ll do better......"


    Sarah couldn''t resist the burning heat on her face and lowered her head.


    "Then may I manage the invitation for Sarah from now on?"


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "I wish I could join you when you go out."


    "I will never go out without Duke-nim."


    "A walk...... I wish you could do it often in the garden where I can see you."


    "Of course!"


    Ethan raised his lowered gaze and looked at Sarah, raising one eyebrow and smiling subtly.


    ''That''s the way it works.''


    That was how Ethan learned about Sarah.


    * * *


    Penelois''s room.


    In the video crystal ball that Sarah left behind, Crassida''s rude words could be heard very clearly. Eleon had already seen it several times and was watching it again and again. He was now staring at the video crystal ball with blood-red eyes as if he was trying to memorize every word of Crassida.


    [Where would that dirty blood go? I''ll do anything to scratch the dirty blood out of Elexa-nim. No, to be honest, if I see Elexa-nim''s vulgar demeanor, I''ll believe he''s another person. It would have been nice if it wasn''t for the blonde hair...... You dared to seduce His Highness Eleon with your frivolous body that might have rolled over other men somewhere else......]


    How Penelois riled her up was unknown, but Crassida was pouring out the words contained in her heart.


    "I can''t believe it. How could Aunt do this to me......"


    Eleon sat down and covered his head in agony. After the Empress gave birth to the Second Prince and the Third Prince, it was Crassida who cared for them more than anyone else. Eleon, who had grown up in her hands, was at a loss for what to do with the feeling of betrayal that flooded in as much as he believed in Crassida. After suffering for a long time, he took Penelois''s hand with his stuttering hand.


    "Forgive me, Penelois."


    "Eleon."


    "I didn''t even know that you and Elexa were suffering so much, and were focused only on taking the throne."


    A deep sense of shame and anguish dripped from his trembling voice. Penelois said nothing as she watched Eleon worry more about herself and Elexa even though he was shivering at her betrayal. However, Eleon, feeling uneasy about her appearance, said in an anxious voice.


    "Are you disappointed in me? Do you hate me?"


    "......"


    "I''ll kick Aunt out of here right away. I''ll take care of all the knights who guard the mansion."


    Now, Eleon continued to speak in a voice mixed with wailing.


    "So please don''t be mad at me. Don''t regret choosing me. Give me another chance, Penelois."


    The noble prince of the Crombell Empire knelt down in front of Penelois, a mere ve, and begged for love. Eleon, who was terrified that Penelois''s affection would disappear, was an infinitely weak man in front of her. Penelois was very weak in this aspect of Eleon.


    "Eleon, I''m fine."


    With a soft voice, she calmed Eleon, who was trembling in fear. But that had the opposite effect.


    "Heaven......! Penelois. How wrong am I? Are you that angry?"


    "......"


    He trembled even more with contemtion as if the soft, gentle Penelois was unfamiliar. Her body was ill, and because of Crassida, she lost a lot of self-confidence, so she also lost her temper which he knew of Penelois. But as she watched Eleon cry desperately in front of her eyes, heat slowly rose inside her.


    "Don''t drive people crazy, do it in moderation, Eleon."


    "......Penelois!"


    At the sound of Penelois''s cool voice, Eleon''s face turned red. Come to think of it, it was like this when they first met. Eleon, who liked to travel alone, often found himself in dangerous situations because he went around hiding his identity. At that time, Penelois, a ve, had to protect Eleon because of the ipetent mercenary he had hired. He said that he fell in love with Penelois, who protected Eleon while drenched in blood from wild beasts, robbers, and sometimes monsters, and followed her even after the quest was over. Even though she was harassing him for being bothersome and even kicking him for being crazy, Eleon was steadfast. He almost took away a huge sum of money from the mercenaries and took Penelois away.


    "Perverted jerk. Do I always have to say such harsh words to make you feel better?"


    "Eung...... Now you''re my woman."


    "Ha, what a crazy guy."


    "Eung, I love you too, Penelois. Thank you for your forgiveness."


    As Eleon looked at her with twinkling eyes, Penelois was finally able to smilefortably. She was actually a little nervous. It was because she thought that she was only a ve and that if Eleon changed his mind, she could be thrown out at any time. Crassida, on the other hand, was blood-rted with Eleon and was a family member, on his maternal''s side. When facing such Crassida, Penelois wasn''t sure if Eleon would really support her.


    "......Thank you too."


    But in the end, Penelois was the one who didn''t believe in her lover. Eleon was ready to do anything for herself and for Elexa, but she was suspicious of him. She was sorry for the fact, and nevertheless grateful to Eleon for being on her side so naturally.


    ''If it wasn''t for Countess Millen-nim...... I must have lived in that doubt for the rest of my life.''


    Penelois smiled as she remembered Sarah''s face that had given her confidence. Sarah offered to pay her debts for her rudeness, but Penelois owed Sarah a great deal. She was determined to never forget this and to repay the kind favor without fail. First, after doing what needed to be done.

 Chapter 107:

    Chapter 107:


    Eleon smiled sadly, his eyes shining.


    "Penelois, if you believe in me, leave it to me. I know Aunt''s most terrifying secret."


    "......I''ll believe you."


    Penelois knew how cruel Eleon could be when he had those eyes. It was at this time that she realized that Eleon was indeed a member of the Imperial family.


    "Then I''ll do it right. Don''t ever let our Elexa talk about it again."


    "Yes, leave it to me. I can do a really good job."


    Eleon blushed and nodded his head as if he had neverughed in silence. Penelois patted his cheek like ady encouraging a knight on the verge of battle. Then Eleon rubbed his cheek on her palm and made an enraptured look.


    "And I have to thank Countess Millen-nim too......"


    Penelois looked at the video crystal ball that Eleon was watching and said.


    "We got a lot of help from her."


    "That''s right."


    Eleon recalled Sarah Millen and ude from the Ambrosia mansion. The warm and friendly atmosphere he felt at that time was something he wanted to make Elexa feel someday, even though he couldn''t do that. When he realized the reality, he silently swore it in his mouth.


    "I didn''t know she was a magician, though."


    Eleon could now understand why the Emperor paid so much attention to Countess Millen. This was the reason why even though the Second Prince and the Third Prince were almost seriously injured at a party hosted by the Imperial family, it was quietly passed over by Countess Millen and Ambrosia. The Emperor knew that Sarah Millen was a magician.


    ''I don''t think Brother Ilior knows......''


    A pleasant smile formed on Eleon''s lips. He had already finished talking to Duke Ambrosia. Let''s make ude and Elexa friends. He couldn''t believe that ude''s nanny was a magician. There would be many hardships before Elexa was recognized as a member of the royal family, but the existence of ude and Sarah Millen would be of great help to Elexa. Of course, it would have helped the Third Prince, Eleon himself.


    "Thanks to Elexa, I made a good kite."


    "If you know it now, let''s be friends with her from now on. She''s my benefactor, but she''s someone who can be of great help to you before that."


    "That''s true."


    Eleon put his hands together as if he had been touched by Penelois, who was worried about his future.


    "I''ll do whatever you tell me to do."


    * * *


    "Ahaha! ude-nim! Wait!"


    "Nanny did it first!"


    The clearughter of ude and Sarah echoed outside the window. Today, transparent and clear water droplets were floating in the air inrge chunks throughout the garden. Sarah and ude were catching the water droplets and tossing them at each other.


    "Aargh! I''m all wet!"


    "You can dry it again!"


    "Sarah-nim, please dry me too!"


    "Where!"


    Among them were May and Ronda. May was heavily attacked by Ronda, and then hurriedly hid behind Sarah.


    "Oh my, do you think you could hide from me?"


    Sarah, who was sorry for her, grabbed May by the shoulders and pushed her in front of Ronda.


    "Heok, Sarah-nim. Wait, argh!"


    A chunk of water droplets thrown by Ronda hit May''s face and exploded.


    "Ahaha! May is all wet!"


    Then ude smiled brightly and approached May, who looked like a wet mouse. He squeezed her drooping skirt, and the water dripped down. In the midst of all this, May sped her heart as she saw ude trying to knit her clothes with his little hands.


    "Thank you......, ude-nim."


    May, with her face dripping with water, was tormented with a sense of remorse. As she watched it, Sarah snapped her fingers and dried her in one breath so that May could be dry.


    "I''m still going to y a little more."


    Then when she flicked her fingers again, azure magic spread through the air. Everyone stared nkly at the sight of the sparkling and mysterious magic gathering in a circle and bing transparent droplets of water.


    "Now, then. Are you ready to y again, ude-nim?"


    "Eung!"


    ude nodded his head broadly with his eyes shining, and Sarah smiled like the sunlight as she looked at ude.


    "......"


    It was now a habit that Ethan looked into the garden through the office window to see that face. Jade approached Ethan, who was looking out the window with a subtle smile on his lips, and said,


    "They''re having a good time today, Countess Millen-nim and ude-nim."


    "They always are."


    "Is it okay to use magic like that?"


    "Sarah said it was okay, so we have to believe it, what can we do?"


    Ethan let out a small sigh and looked back to the window. He was relieved to see Sarah ying under his gaze. Sarah was very faithful to her promise to Ethan. Because she always enjoyed walking with ude in the garden overlooking his office.


    "It''s good to see her like this though."


    One day, she brought a table and had tea time, and another day, she sat on thewn with ude and fell asleep while reading a book together. One day, she called in her disciples and nagged them, and another day, she embodied mysterious magic and taught them magic. Even now, looking down through the office window, he could easily make eye contact with Sarah, who was looking up at him.


    "Ack, Duke-nim!"


    Feeling Ethan''s gaze, Sarah sometimes waved at him like this, and each time his mood skyrocketed.


    "......"


    His mouth rxed and a gentle smile formed. As he waved a little to Sarah, she smiled brightly and grabbed ude in a shy embrace. Then she whispered something to ude, and the child looked at Ethan and waved his hands broadly.


    "Haha."


    Eventually, a smallugh escaped between his lips. Sarah smiled proudly as if she had heard it. Jade, who was looking out the window together behind Ethan, murmured nkly.


    "......Really a beautiful person."


    "Sir."


    "Yes?"


    "Let''s work."


    "Ack, yes."


    Jade, who had been absent-minded for a moment, was startled by Ethan''s hoarse voice and returned to his ce. He just realized that he was unknowingly sneaking forward and looking out the window side by side with Ethan.


    "......Fu."


    Ethan sighed a little and looked out the window onest time. Sarah and ude still looked this way, and stretched out their necks as if they were waiting for Ethan to see them. Then when they met Ethan''s eyes, Sarah and ude stamped their feet as if they liked it.


    "Duke-nim! Can you see us well?"


    "Father! I''m having fun!"


    "Ask him to y with you, ude-nim."


    "y with me! It''s fun!"


    Even though he asked Jade to work, Ethan could hardly take his eyes off the window. He waved to Sarah and ude, then opened the window and talked, and struggled to refuse to y with him before he could see Jade again.


    "......Did you like it?"


    "I did indeed."


    Jade''s voice smeared with a very slight resentment, but Ethan lightly ignored it.


    "Let''s listen to what we heard earlier."


    "Do you remember what I reported to you the other day that there was an unknown veil in the Alton Estate where the First Prince was staying? The informant who was dispatched posted the report."


    "What did you say?"


    "It seems that humans cannote out from the inside as well ase in from the outside. All nearby nts died, and the animals that touched the veil also died in agony. It has been confirmed that only monsters cane and go freely in the veil."


    "......"


    "It is said that the sky is dark and the weather is gloomy. The residents of the neighboring estates are trembling in fear."


    As Jade continued to report, Ethan''s face gradually hardened.


    "My Lord, this is probably..., magic."


    "I suppose so."


    There was only one person that came to mind when he heard of this situation. His head was throbbing at the thought of telling Sarah this fact. If she looked at the disciple who was doing something that she couldn''t protect now, no matter how strong Sarah was, she would eventually get hurt.


    "And it seems that we can no longer stop the news from going to the Imperial family. It is only a matter of time before the Emperor finds out, as the news of the First Prince and the nobles who were expelled to Alton Estate have been cut off."


    "Surely the Emperor will find Sarah. Severe everything that could be a link between him and Sarah."


    "Yes, I''ll take care of it right away."


    Ethan tapped the desk with his finger for a moment, pondering. When this incident spread to the nobles as well as the Imperial family, it was difficult for the Emperor to start looking for Sarah. He had to cut off all possible connections between Alton Estate and Sarah. One way or another, the Emperor would try to put Sarah in her debt and covet her power.


    "Tell the Second Prince and the Third Prince. Without a good cause, Ambrosia can''t give up Sarah Millen."


    "Yes. And what about the invitations the Second Prince sent to Countess Millen-nim?"

 Chapter 108:

    Chapter 108:


    * * *


    Second Prince Ilior headed for the Emperor''s office with impatient steps.


    "Please take your time."


    His lieutenant gasped as he followed with difficulty, but Ilior''s steps grew even faster.


    "Has the delegation sent to Alton Estate not contacted you?"


    "It seems that the situation is still under control."


    "Damn it."


    Ilior bit his lip and looked at the Emperor''s office in front of him as if ring at it. The Emperor, who had announced that he would step down from the front line and abdicate, again upied the office and sat down. In other words, it meant that he was going to withdraw his words of abdication. It was also because of the First Prince, not anyone else. Because of that idiot.


    "What about Viscount Nathan?"


    "It is said that even his rtives who remain in the capital can''t contact him."


    "He''s useless to the end."


    Ilior clicked his tongue briefly. Before entering the office, he took a deep breath and evened his breath.


    "Either way, I must have more information than His Majesty."


    "Of course."


    "Good."


    Hearing the lieutenant''s answer, Ilior opened the door and entered the office with a stiff face. And at the same time, the Emperor''s shrill roar rang out loudly.


    "Bring Cazer to the capital right now! Right now!"


    The Emperor''s wrath was full of anxiety. Ilior looked sadly at the nobles who were sweating and stepped forward in front of the Emperor.


    "Did you call me?"


    "Oh, Ilior. You''re here just in time!"


    The Emperor finally greeted Ilior with an angry face. With a smile on his face, Ilior looked at the Emperor''s condition coldly. As expected, the Emperor was out of his mind. The only son he acknowledged during his lifetime, the First Prince Cazer de Crombell, was in danger. Ilior struggled to keep the corners of his lips, which were about to rise, as naturally as possible.


    "I heard the news. What on earth is going on...... Is Brother Cazer safe?"


    "What safe! Who knows what Cazer must have been enduring in that Estate now?"


    The Emperor red at the nobles who could not even answer him one by one. The nobles who had suffered from the Emperor for a long time before Ilior came, all seemed to have lost their souls.


    "......"


    Among them was Marquis Bollun, the only rtive of the First Prince and the father of the deceased former Empress. He had been closing the family door and living in seclusion since the First Prince was overthrown, and it seemed that he was called to the Imperial Pce due to the Emperor''s turmoil. Marquis Bollun was leaning on his cane with a tired look on his face as if his senile body had weakened even more. Ilior whispered in a low voice to Marquis Bollun as he saw the Emperor brimming with rage.


    "Marquis Bollun also suffers a lot."


    "No, there is nothing to suffer."


    "The heir......, are you not looking for one in the end?"


    "His Highness Cazer is in good health, so why do I have to find an heir in advance?"


    "Ah, of course it is."


    Ilior swallowed a sneer inwardly and sighed in regret. Marquis Bollun was about the same age as the Emperor. No, he seemed much more senile than that. Lying in bed at this moment and running all the way to the Imperial Pce for the remaining bloodline wasn''t something that could be done today or tomorrow. Both the Emperor and his father-inw seemed to be very dreadful.


    ''What kind of woman was thete Empress?''


    Ilior looked at Marquis Bollun and shook his head. The deceased Empress was the daughter of Marquis Bollun, who was the result of an ident with the Marchioness before she reached adulthood. As a result, not only the Marchioness but also Marquis Bollun were almost dismissed from the families. Was it even more precious as they had protected the daughter despite everyone''s opposition and criticism? There were many other bloodlines that would lead to Marquis Bollun. However, he did not recognize anyone as his grandchild except for the First Prince, who was left behind by his eldest daughter. Just like the Emperor. All the men involved with that woman were like that. Ilior had no choice but to wonder what kind of woman she was.


    "Marquis Bollun''s dream wille true only when Brother Cazer is safe."


    "......"


    At Ilior''s words, Marquis Bollun''s sharp eyes turned to him.


    "It will be beneficial for Your Highness the Second Prince to be careful about that mouth in the future."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Marquis."


    Ilior shrugged his shoulders and walked past the Marquis and approached the Emperor. Marquis Bollun hoped that Cazer, who had fallen from the throne, would seed him. It was hoped that Marquis Bollun''s family would be able to soar to be the Grand Duke''s family with the halo of Cazer, the royal family, on his back.


    ''Impossible remark.''


    He hoped that Cazer would die slowly behind the mysterious veil that appeared in Alton Estate. Only then would the heart of the Emperor, who lost face and dignity because of worrying about his son, be torn to shreds.


    "Useless things! Don''te near me until you find a way to rescue Cazer!"


    The Emperor was now furious and driving away all the nobles. The faces of the nobles who were driven out by the angry voice were subtly distorted. Now their loyalty was not entirely directed at the Emperor.


    "......His Majesty''s wisdom is not as good as it used to be."


    "That''s how old he is. It looks like he can slowly step back now."


    "Take a look at His Highness Ilior. How cold-hearted he is."


    The gazes of the nobles turned to Ilior, who took the Emperor''s anger without losing his reason. Power had a valid period of time, and when a power had to be withdrawn, the person who rose to it grabbed it.


    "......Let''s go now."


    "Yes, a firestorm is going to go all the way here."


    The nobles hurried out of the Emperor''s office. Finally, Ilior, who was left alone with the Emperor, looked at the back of the Marquis Bollun, who was struggling to limp out, and then turned to the Emperor again.


    "It is said that people cannot pass through the veil created in Alton Estate. Exactly half of the monster forest was covered by it."


    "I know that, too. The important thing is whether Cazer is safe in it."


    "......The people of Alton Estate must also tremble with fear."


    Ilior mentioned something that the Emperor had not yet thought of, but his mind seemed to be filled with the thoughts of that foolish son.


    "Bring Duke Ambrosia!"


    "Your Majesty, I contacted him first. He will soon enter the Pce."


    "Have Sarah Millene with him."


    "......You mean Countess Millen?"


    "Yes. Make sure Ethan Ambrosia brings Sarah Millen, Ilior. Can you do it?"


    The Emperor''s eyes gleamed deathly. The pressure that emanated from him was unheard of for an old man. There was no longer the Emperor who had been running wild with rage until recently. Not even a single hint of anger could be felt in the calmly sunken eyes and the cold voice. As if what he did to the nobles was just a show. Ilior, not knowing what the Emperor was thinking, narrowed his brow at the feeling of his tightened throat, and answered with difficulty.


    "Why are you looking for Countess Millen?"


    "There''s no reason for me to tell you that. There is only one thing you can tell me. Can you bring that woman before me?"


    Ilior swallowed dry saliva, feeling as if he would be crushed by the Emperor''s eyes. He bit his lip as he remembered the image of Sarah Millen falling down, dripping blood that still appeared when he closed his eyes.


    "But Duke Ambrosia said that Countess Millen''s health was......"


    "No one in this Empire can worry about her well-being."


    The Emperor, who resolutely cut off Ilior''s rebellion, beckoned him as if there was nothing left for him to do.


    "Your Highness Ilior. I''ll take you outside."


    Then the Imperial Knights came up to him. Ilior knew that this was an Imperial decree on him.


    ''Damn old man.''


    Only then did he realize that he had been yed by the Emperor. His lieutenant came up to Ilior, who seemed to be kicked out from the Emperor''s office, and asked.


    "How is it?"


    "Damn Emperor. I think he wants to show my ipetence in front of the nobles."


    "......Does that mean he didn''t trust Your Highness?"


    "If he had, he would have entrusted me with a more important task. It''s not just about summoning Duke Ambrosia and Countess Millen."


    At Ilior''s words, the lieutenant''s face hardened terribly. He had just felt some changes in the eyes of the nobles who had just left the Emperor''s office. Their eyes were expecting something from Ilior. In this situation, the intention was to obtain a just cause and firmly establish himself. However, the only person the Emperor really needed was the Duke of Ambrosia. If he, the Second Prince, received only a mere liaison, the nobles would naturally think of his ipetence. It was the Emperor''s desire to naturally exclude Ilior in this way.


    "Even when the life or death of the son he loves so much is at stake, he''s wary of me."


    A bitter voice leaked out from between Ilior''s lips, fists clenched. This time, he felt a sense of crisis that he had never felt before.


    "Still, I have a reason to meet Countess Millen......"


    Ilior remembered Sarah''s face and tried to shake off the throbbing headache.


    "Let''s go to Duke Ambrosia''s mansion."


    "Would you like to go there yourself?"


    "I must see Ethan Ambrosia first before he speaks to the Emperor."


    The Emperor''s task was to bring Ethan Ambrosia and Sarah Millen in, but in the process, he would be able to negotiate with the Duke. If that were the case, at least he would avoid exaggerating his ipetence, as the Emperor wished.


    ''But what does Countess Millen have to do with this?''


    Ilior realized that he had more to learn about Sarah Millen. And that wasn''t so bad. He asked the lieutenant in a better mood.


    "Did you get any reply to the invitations sent to Countess Millen?"

 Chapter 109:

    Chapter 109:


    Ilior, who was walking in such a hurry, was able to face the Third Prince, Eleon, who was walking this way from afar.


    "......"


    "......"


    There was an awkward atmosphere between the two brothers who hadn''t met each other in a long time.


    "Long time no see, Brother Ilior."


    "......That''s right."


    Ilior instinctively realized that Eleon was also on his way to visit the Emperor because of what happened in the Alton Estate this time. It must be like that because he had a card to give to the Emperor. There had been a subtle sense of distance since themon goal of session to the throne was established between Eleon, once a friendly brother, and himself. Ilior felt bitter about it.


    "After Brother Cazer is gone, our rtionship isn''t what it used to be."


    A faint smile appeared on Eleon''s lips at Ilior''s bittersweet voice.


    "I''m the same as before, Brother."


    "Eleon, I mean......"


    "I know. It would be iprehensible that I, who does not seem to be greedy for the throne, woulde forward here."


    At Eleon''s words, Ilior flinched and trembled as if he had been caught in a secret he didn''t want to be revealed. That was right. To be honest, he thought that if Cazer was removed, the throne would of course be his. That was until his younger brother who only knew to travel and read books quietly imed the right to session. Of course, Eleon also had his right, so even if he exercised his right to the throne, he could not stop it. However, when he realized that he had ruled out Eleon''s existence from the session to the throne, Ilior felt an unbearable shame. When Eleon spoke as if he knew everything about it, his tightly closed lips could not open in embarrassment.


    "I also wished that if someone had to be Emperor, it would be Brother Ilior, not Brother Cazer."


    "......!"


    "At least you are not the kind of person who will rise to the throne by stealing everything I have."


    Ilior''s eyes widened at the words of Eleon, who showed no greed for the throne as much as he had thought. It was apletely unexpected remark. After driving out theirmon enemy, Cazer, they fought a psychological warfare with their respective forces.


    "You speak as if you don''t want the throne."


    "The throne is just a means to me. To protect what I have."


    "......"


    "How about Brother? What is Brother coveting the throne for?"


    "Of course it''s......"


    Ilior''s face, who was about to answer Eleon''s question, hardened for a moment and soon distorted. He couldn''t think of a reason why he thought it was too obvious. Why did he want to be Emperor?


    "At first, I just wanted to see Father''s distorted face."


    At first, he just thought he didn''t like to see the only son that his father really acknowledged ascend to the throne. He was already fed up with him and his brother being treated like tools that should only be used for an Empire ruled by Cazer de Crombell. From some point on, Ilior felt the thrill of imagining his father''s face that would be horribly distorted when he became Emperor, not Cazer.


    "It''s not very pleasant to see him as soon as there''s a problem with Cazer''s safety."


    Ilior tapped Eleon''s shoulder a couple of times, who was smiling quietly, and then passed him by. He hade too far toe to think of a problem he had never considered before.


    "......"


    Eleon looked at Ilior''s back for a long time before moving on.


    * * *


    Sarah asked as she sat on the chair and looked at Belluna with her twinkling eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    "......Um."


    "Belluna, is it just in medicine to you?"


    Belluna was analyzing the ingredients of the medicine Sarah had asked her to find out by pulling out silver mana like a thread. The medicine fluttering in the vial followed Belluna''s silver mana, gradually twinkling up and down in mysterious colors. Sarah''s eyes also sparkled, moving up and down along the rising and falling medicine. And ude, who was shining with her eyes next to her, asked in a voice full of curiosity.


    "Sister Belluna, is this a bad medicine?"


    "......We don''t know yet."


    Belluna, who had been receiving the gaze of the two of them, tried not to let them notice her fingertips trembling with slight tension. After Sarah brought the medicine vial, saying it was used by ude''s friend''s nanny, Belluna had a heavy task. The task was to investigate whether the medicine in this vial was intact.


    "One thing is for sure, this is not a drug you take to recover your body. We''ll have to find out more about what effect it has, but it''s toxic."


    "......I see."


    ude''s face hardened at Belluna''s words.


    "So the scary nanny was trying to hurt Elexa''s mom?"


    "......"


    Sarah gently hugged ude, who looked surprised. Then, holding him in her arms and patting his back, sheforted him for a while.


    "She''s a really bad person."


    "Yeah, she''s a really bad person."


    ude grabbed Sarah''s hem and bit his lip. He was horrified to imagine what he would have been like if someone as scary as Elexa''s nanny had be his nanny. He liked Sarah. He loved that Sarah was his nanny. So ude buried himself deeper into Sarah''s arms.


    "I feel sorry for Elexa."


    "We can help Elexa-nim. So don''t worry too much."


    Sarah hugged ude, who was hugging her tightly, a little tighter. Then she quietly beckoned Belluna. Then, in the air, letters made by Sarah''s magic appeared quietly.


    [You''d better be careful about what you say in front of ude-nim from now on.]


    Belluna nodded quietly. Then, just like Sarah, she used magic to make letters.


    [It is more toxic than you think. It''s a small amount right now, but if you increase the amount even a little, you could lose consciousness right away.]


    [Are you sure?]


    [I''m sure. I''ll be able to identify the types of medicinal herbs soon.]


    [I''m counting on you, Belluna. I''m d you''re here.]


    A very faint blush appeared on Belluna''s face, which had be redder at Sarah''s words. At that moment, Benjamin, who was watching Sarah and Belluna having a conversation with magical letters from afar, said.


    "I also know how to do detox magic."


    Benjamin was not allowed to be with ude. Therefore, he had no choice but to speak loudly from afar.


    "That''s not what we need now, Benjamin."


    When Sarah politely but resolutely refused, he shut his mouth again. Benjamin, who was about to bow his head a little sullen, made eye contact with ude, who was looking at him in Sarah''s arms.


    "Hmph."


    ude looked coy and stuck out his tongue when his eyes met.


    "Ha."


    Seeing ude acting as if he was teasing him, Benjamin swallowed a smirk. Without ude, he would be able to get even a little closer to his master. However, there were few times when ude and his master were separated, and Benjamin had no choice but to stand this far away. That little brat knew it and would tease him like that every time.


    ''That little brat seems to like Belluna somehow.''


    ude generally didn''t like his master''s disciples very much, but he liked Belluna a little. Did he know that Belluna was weak against small and cute things? asionally, when ude grabbed Belluna''s hem with his tiny hand, she would stiffen. ude seemed to enjoy it a bit.


    ''......While he hates me.''


    Was it because his first impression was not good? Only Benjamin was on the lookout for ude. He told his master that he was afraid of Benjamin, that Benjamin was staring at him whenever he had a chance. In fact, it was clear that he wasn''t scared anymore if he had been teasing Benjamin by sticking out his tongue like that.


    "It would be better if he was truly frightened, though."


    Benjamin nodded as he recalled ude, who had been shaking in front of him but had blocked his master. He was now trying to lower the corners of his mouth that were about to go up. But then ude''s words saved Benjamin the trouble.

 Chapter 110:

    Chapter 110:


    Benjamin was eventually forced to take two steps back.


    ''What a shrewd little brat.''


    Seeing ude''s face change with and without his master, Benjamin let out a small sigh. The child seemed to be fooled and seen through easily, but the fact was the opposite.


    "I thought we got to know each other pretty well."


    He chuckled in regret and remembered what had happened with ude during his time in Ambrosia.


    * * *


    Benjamin and Belluna did their best not to make the most of the research outside the eyes of the Duke of Ambrosia. It was only natural that the Duke of Ambrosia had shown his mercy so that he could live with their master. ude was wary of Benjamin and Belluna, but the child often visited them because he was curious about other magicians other than Sarah. Belluna asked him, who was showing the utmost effort to concentrate on his research.


    "How much closer is ude-nim today?"


    "Three steps."


    ude, who hade to them for the first time, looked at this side while maintaining a distance so far away that he could not even see his expression. Then, one day, he could see the expression he was making, the decorations on his clothes, and the other day, he could even see the lips of the child twitching little by little. Each time ude came to watch them, it was evident that they were getting closer and closer. Belluna couldn''t take her eyes off of ude because he was cute.


    "When will he talk to me?"


    "Stop it. What are you going to do if you''re interested in the child Master is taking care of?"


    "It''s even more special when Master takes care of him. Can''t you see she''s in love with him right now?"


    Belluna quietly chastised Benjamin and looked at ude, who was hiding in the cab from a distance and sticking out his face. Her face was reddened.


    "I think I can see why Master cares so much."


    "Hmph."


    At the sound of Belluna''s muttering nkly, Benjamin snorted and turned his head. Belluna thought children were cute, but he just disliked them. They always cried and you had to protect them. In the world he lived in, children were just a bunch of luggage. On the battlefield where his life came and went countless times.


    "Cuz he''s so scared. There''s only one or two things that Master needs to pay attention to."


    With that said, Benjamin returned to his research. With the support of Ambrosia, the more they researched its power, the more new things were discovered. To the point of understanding why all the dukes of Ambrosia had been obsessed with increasing their power.


    "It would be easier if we could study the power of that little brat."


    "Master would never allow that."


    "I know. I''m just saying."


    Benjamin shrugged at Belluna, who cut off his words resolutely. Of course, if it was Oliven, he would have chosen that little brat as a research subject without hesitation. He wasn''t that crazy.


    ''Oliven that bastard, it''s about time he made a mess. He can''t be this quiet.''


    Benjamin stiffened his face with the thought of Oliven that had juste to his mind. After leaving the mansion, Oliven did not show up, erasing even the traces of his mana. His master seemed to know something, but she did not tell Benjamin. However, with the aura he felt from his master, he could tell that Oliven was about to do something unusual.


    "Benjamin, Benjamin."


    At that moment, at the voice of Belluna calling him urgently, Benjamin escaped from his thoughts.


    "What."


    "ude-nim is!"


    "That brat is what......"


    Raising his head at Belluna''s fuss, he shut his mouth at the sight of the child approaching right in front of him. ude looked up at him with clear, transparent eyes. Considering that he made a fuss to his master saying he was scared, it was quite a bold look.


    "......"


    "......"


    Their eyes met. The situation of them staring at each other continued. Then ude let out a sigh of relief between those little lips and opened his mouth.


    "I''m not a little brat. I''m ude."


    "......What?"


    "Is Uncle an idiot? My name is ude. ude Ambrosia."


    "I know that."


    "Why do you call me a little brat when you know?"


    "Cuz you''re a little brat."


    ude''s face twisted in response to Benjamin''s blunt reply. The child clenched his fists for a moment, then spoke in a stern voice.


    "I''m not a little brat."


    "What does that mean?"


    Benjamin tilted his head to the side as if he didn''t really understand.


    "Nanny said I was the big person who would seed Ambrosia in the future. So I''m not a brat, stupid Uncle."


    "You''re saying that you''ll be a big person in the future, not that you''re big now."


    "Then why don''t you go ask Nanny?"


    "......"


    Really. Looking at ude, who knew he couldn''t budge from Sarah, Benjamin sighed as if he had lost.


    "Okay, I''ll call you by your name from now on."


    "Forget it. I don''t want Uncle to call me by name."


    "......Ha."


    A smirk escaped Benjamin''s lips. He was swayed by a child''s trick. A triumphant smile appeared on ude''s lips as he thought he had given him a shot.


    "My name is Benjamin, brat. Not Uncle."


    "I know. Nanny told me."


    "But why aren''t you calling my name?"


    "Is Uncle stupid? It''s because I hate you."


    ude said so with a sullen face and turned around. It seems that the child''s purpose was to scratch Benjamin''s insides mercilessly.


    "Ahaha, you look a little better."


    Belluna, who was listening to the conversation,ughed and tapped Benjamin on the shoulder. As the only disciple of the master who was not hated by ude, Belluna was enjoying this situation. Afterughing for a while, Belluna reached out her hand to ude carefully and said.


    "I''ll take you outside."


    "......Eung."


    ude stared intently at Belluna''s hand reaching out to him and cautiously grabbed the hem of her sleeve. He was still too shy to hold her hand.


    "......"


    Belluna raised her other arm, which ude did not catch, and covered her mouth with her hand. Truly, it was as if she had tasted the feeling of her master who would make a fuss about how cute the child was.


    "Ha. Belluna......"


    Benjamin, who was left alone in theb, muttered in a dumbfounded voice. The atmosphere of Belluna, which was more rxed than when she was in the magic tower, and his master who melts in front of the child. He wasn''t used to everything. Most of all, he couldn''t adapt himself.


    "Fearless little brat."


    He really liked ude, who was not discouraged in front of him and said everything he had to say. He was not used to it.


    ''I''ll be like that sooner orter.''


    Though he hated it, Benjamin continued to wait for ude, who often visited theb after that. Some days he came alone and some days he came with their master. Whenever ude came alone, he often quarreled with Benjamin, and victory was always in the hands of young ude.


    * * *


    Then Ethan opened the door of theb with Jade and entered.


    "Sarah? Are you here?"


    At the voice looking for Sarah, she took her eyes off the vial and lifted her head. When Ethan, dressed in formal attire, entered theb, she had the illusion that a bright light wasing into the dark room. Servants used to argue that Ethan''s appearance in such robes deserved to call an artist and leave a portrait, which Sarah actively supported.


    "Ah, Duke-nim, I''m here."


    Realizing that she had been staring nkly at Ethan unconsciously, she came to her senses. ude''s face also turned red when he saw Ethan. ude came down from Sarah''s arms and ran to him, stretching out his arms. Ethan naturally held the child in his arms, and ude satfortably in his arms. Sarah, who was looking at him proudly, also approached Ethan and asked.


    "What brings you here? I heard someonee from the Pce. Shouldn''t you be in the drawing-room now?"


    "Ah, I came here because I wanted Sarah to go with me."


    Ethan nced around theb slowly. His intense gaze shifted to Belluna and then to Benjamin, who was buried in a corner with nowhere to step back.


    "......"


    Ethan, who immediately grasped the situation just by looking at it, stroked ude''s head as if he had done well.


    "Hihi."


    ude grinned proudly, rubbing his head against Ethan''s palm. Only Jade was stamping with impatience in the spectacr sight.


    "The Second Prince was sent from the Imperial Pce. His Majesty told him to bring Countess Millen-nim into the Pce."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, I guess it''s because of Countess Millen-nim''s disci......"


    Jade turned his head back and felt Ethan''s cold gaze on him, then paused for a moment. He coughed a little, ehem ehem, then opened his mouth again.


    "The Emperor seems to have realized that it''s a problem that must be addressed by Countess Millen-nim."


    "......All right."


    If the Imperial family showed a reaction, there was only one reason. Sarah could quickly recognize that this had something to do with Oliven.


    "If Sarah doesn''t want to, you don''t need to see the Second Prince."


    "No, I need to figure out what''s going on."


    Sarah pressed her fingers against her throbbing head. Ethan, who was looking at her quietly, tilted his head slightly to the side and asked with a soft voice.


    "I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    "Of course."


    As Sarah nodded, a faint smile appeared on Ethan''s lips. He reached out his hand as if to escort Sarah. She sped his hand, feeling a little embarrassed in front of her disciples.


    "I''ll be back for a while, will it be all right?"


    "Yes. We''ll find out more until youe."


    Belluna nodded, then turned and looked at Benjamin in the distance. He stared intently at Sarah, who was holding Ethan''s hand.

 Chapter 111:

    Chapter 111:


    As they left theb and headed for the drawing-room, Ethan gave ude he was holding in his arms to Jade.


    "It''s nap time soon, so it''d be good to take a little break."


    "Yes, Father."


    ude quickly realized that he had to leave. Seeing the child nodding his head wildly, Ethan gently stroked ude''s hair once more. It was a touch that meant that he was sorry for leaving him alone. ude noticed it and smiled pleasantly, raising the corner of his mouth.


    "We can have dinner togetherter, right?"


    "Yes, I''ll tell them to prepare your favorite dishes."


    "Woah!"


    ude blushed in anticipation of dinner with his father, which was given as a reward. The red color on his chubby cheeks was so pretty that Sarah smiled happily as well.


    "See youter, ude-nim. I''ll be by your side when you wake up from a good nap."


    "Eung, be back soon."


    ude waved goodbye to Sarah and leaned morefortably on Jade. It was because, as Ethan said, it was nap time and he was getting a little tired.


    "Ah!"


    It was then. Something shed through ude''s mind as he was about to close his eyes in Jade''s arms.


    ''The Second Prince was sent from the Imperial Pce.''


    That was what he had heard in theb earlier. ude recalled the face of Ilior he had seen at the Imperial Pce party when he said that he was the Second Prince. He was ude''s watchful target.


    "Nanny."


    "Yes?"


    "Be careful."


    "What?"


    "It''s just!"


    ude smiled skeptically and looked at Ethan. Ethan, who received that gaze, tilted his head as if puzzled for a moment. Then with an "Ah", he nodded his head as if he had realized something.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    "Okay!"


    Only then did ude nod and close his eyes. Sarah noticed that there was a secret between the two father and son except herself.


    "What? What is it?"


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go."


    But Ethan didn''t say anything and took her by the hand with a smile. Sarah pouted as she was led by his gentle touch.


    ''So mean.''


    She felt alienated.


    * * *


    Ilior was trying to rx his strained shoulders. However, as he repeatedly clenched his fists and then opened them, he seemed unable to hide his impatience from anyone looking at him. Soon after, when Sarah opened the drawing-room door and appeared, he jumped up from hi seat.


    "Countess Millen!"


    "I greet Your Highness the Second Prince."


    Sarah was slowly embedded in Ilior''s eyes, smiling and bending her knees. Ilior, who was watching the corners of her mouth gently rising and her eyes gently curving, opened his mouth with difficulty and said.


    "Your body, is your body okay?"


    "I heard that you visited Ambrosia the other day and saw me. It''s the same as you saw then."


    "......I see."


    Sarah said as if nothing was wrong now. Her lively, sparkling face seemed to be a different person from Sarah, who had copsed that day vomiting blood. She looked healthy in anyone''s eyes, but Ilior was drawn to her words with something missing.


    "I brought you medicines that are good for your body......"


    "I''ve recovered enough already, so it''s fine, Your Highness."


    Sarah gently but resolutely cut off his favor. It wasn''t a big deal, but at the feeling of being rejected, Ilior flinched and trembled.


    "If Countess Millen has recovered enough, then it''s a good thing."


    "Yes, so please befortable with it."


    "That''s right."


    Ilior tried to find something else to say with a look of regret. It was as if it was more important to talk to Sarah than the purpose ofing here.


    "......"


    Ethan, who had been listening to their conversation, looked at Ilior with narrowed eyes and opened his mouth.


    "Since you''re busy, why don''t we get straight to the point, Your Highness?"


    "Ah, that''s right."


    At Ethan''s words, Ilior seemed to recall his purpose ofing here. He sighed loudly and said.


    "It is said that there was an unknown veil in Alton Estate, and not only humans but also nts and animals couldn''t pass through it."


    Sarah looked perplexed at Ilior''s words, moderately narrowing her brows. She knew that she had already heard the story from Ethan the other day, but hearing it again through Ilior''s mouth was disturbing. She asked Ilior back, pretending to know nothing for now.


    "The Alton Estate would be where First Prince-nim is......, is there any contact between First Prince-nim and the Imperial family?"


    "I have no idea. His Majesty was so angry that even Brother''s life and death were unknown."


    Ilior shook his head in a bitter voice. However, his face did not show any concern or regret for his brother.


    "Under these circumstances, I don''t know why His Majesty is looking for Contess Millen. So please be honest with me."


    "About what?"


    "Countess Millen, do you have anything to do with this?"


    "......"


    At Ilior''s words, Sarah struggled to erase the olive hair that came to her mind for a moment. Ethan gently grabbed Sarah''s hand as her fingertips trembled slightly.


    "Let''s sit down and talk."


    "Ah."


    By Ethan''s words, Sarah realized that she was still standing. Perhaps it was the same for Ilior, but he narrowed his brow and hardened his face.


    ''I didn''t even offer a seat to a Lady. Damn it.''


    He bit his lip, feeling like he had lost his initiative to Ethan. Ilior''s gaze was fixed on Sarah, who sat down holding Ethan''s hand, and it hardly moved.


    "......Your Highness Ilior, please sit down."


    "Sure."


    At Ethan''s suggestion, he could barely take his eyes off Sarah. Seeing Ilior like that, Ethan raised one corner of his mouth and smiled.


    ''So foolish.''


    Ilior''s gaze was so tant. If he looked at her like that, it would be easier to notice his heart and feelings even if he didn''t intend it. And it would soon be a burden.


    "......"


    Ethan nced at Sarah''s face. The tip of the corner of her mouth that was smiling towards the Second Prince was trembling. Ethan, who had seen Sarah all this time, could read the subtle change in her expression.


    ''As expected, she''s feeling burdened.''


    Ethan sat leisurely on the sofa and crossed his legs, contented with Sarah''s face. His stomach, which had been twisted unpleasantly since a while ago, had finally subsided.


    "If Countess Millen had anything to do with this, I''m sure you''d be in trouble. Is there any reason why His Majesty is looking for you?"


    "There is not."


    Sarah shook her head, hiding herplicated mind. Then Ilior breathed out quietly, perhaps a little relieved.


    "I''m just guessing that His Majesty may have been angry with me, as one of the reasons why First Prince-nim went there was because of me."


    "......Is that so? His Majesty may think so."


    Ilior''s face was seriously hardened. As Sarah said, it was possible if the Emperor tried to hold Sarah responsible for the First Prince in the Alton Estate. Count Millen House was currently in seclusion, but since he was opposed to the First Prince in the session to the throne, the Emperor might be thinking of reaching out for this opportunity.


    "No wonder Duke Ambrosia won''t let you go."


    Ilior looked at the Duke of Ambrosia with new eyes. Ethan Ambrosia reacted quickly as if he had expected this to happen. He formally nailed Young Lord Ambrosia''s ill health and that his nanny, Sarah Millen, could not also go outside. Therefore, the Emperor was also unable to officially call Countess Millen when it was not the social season. That was why Ilior, the Second Prince, was sent here.


    "If there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll always help, just tell me. What would you like me to do?"


    At the words of the Second Prince, Sarah tilted her head and wondered. It was because the Second Prince had no reason to help her in this matter.


    "Why?"


    "......?"


    "Why are you trying to help me?"


    At Sarah''s question, Ilior was speechless and could not say anything for a moment. She waited a moment for Ilior''s reply and then spoke softly with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you for your consideration, but I am at peace in the shadow of Ambrosia. I promise I''ll remember Second Prince-nim''s kind consideration next time."

 Chapter 112:

    Chapter 112:


    Ethan lifted his ankles pleasantly, then looked at Ilior''s face, which had sunk low, and said in a rxed voice.


    "His Majesty seems to be losing his cool right now. But we can''t just put Countess Millen in the Pce at this point for that reason."


    There was a strange power in the low voice that flowed out slowly, creating the illusion that he was giving orders rather than conveying opinions. He was trying to cut off all the possibilities of Sarah''s involvement in the matter at a time when all the nobles knew about the Alton Estate. It was because the fact that the First Prince went down to Alton Estate was rted to Sarah, so the interest of the nobles was naturally drawn to her.


    "......"


    It was a difficult situation for Ilior, who had to carry out the Emperor''s orders. However, he also had the same thoughts as Ethan, so he wanted to avoid the situation in which Sarah was getting attention. He sighed heavily and pressed his fingers down on his tingling head and said.


    "Duke knows best that His Majesty does not easily take orders back once given."


    "Isn''t it my job to break that stubbornness?"


    "......Indeed."


    Ilior took a small breath and clenched his fist. Now he was the most likely candidate for the throne in this Empire, but as long as the Emperor lived, he would not wield half the power the Duke of Ambrosia had. He was in a position to y along with the rhythm of the Emperor. Was the First Prince obsessed with Ambrosia with eyes seeing red because he realized it first?


    "What if I create a suitable justification?"


    "What do you mean, a suitable justification?"


    Sarah, who wanted to discuss the matter with the Emperor at least once, looked at Ilior with interest. Ethan''s ankles, which had been twitching at the sight of Sarah pricking her ears, stopped moving.


    "I''ll ask the Empress to send you an invitation."


    "Ah,e to think of it, it''s almost time for the Empress to open the tearoom."


    Sarah nodded in small admiration at Ilior''s words. Around this time, the Empress would open the tearoom in her Empress'' Pce. Usually, the Empress'' rtives from the maternal side or the Lady who had the greatest influence in the social world that year were invited, but it was no exaggeration to say that it was an honor for the family to be invited to the tearoom of the Empress'' Pce.


    "If the Empress only invited me, no one would think that I was called by His Majesty."


    Even so, the Emperor and the Empress did not have a good rtionship. No one would have expected that Sarah, who epted the Empress'' invitation, would go to an audience with the Emperor.


    "......"


    Ethan was also well aware of it, but he said without hiding his disapproval.


    "But the Empress will not allow it. Whatever His Majesty wants to do, it won''t be possible to put a stop to it."


    Ilior nodded as if in agreement with Ethan, then looked at Sarah.


    "That''s why I have to convince her. As long as Countess Millen doesn''t mind."


    "I''m fine with it. As a subject of the Empire, if His Majesty has anything to rebuke me, I should ept it sweetly."


    "Countess Millen......"


    Seeing Sarah''s determination to receive the Emperor''s wrath, Ilior clenched his teeth. He felt bad knowing that he had to put her in front of the Emperor.


    "I''m indebted to you for this, so there''ll be a day to pay you back soon."


    "You don''t have to, Your Highness."


    Ilior''s words of apology and gratitude were cut off again by Sarah''s spring breeze rejection. Leaving Ilior, who was slightly hardening his face, Sarah looked at Ethan and asked.


    "Can youe with me, Duke-nim?"


    "......Of course."


    Ethan narrowed his eyebrows, but in the end, nodded his head as she wished. Only then did Sarah close her eyes and smile as if she was relieved.


    "I''ll be relieved if Duke-nimes with me."


    "Didn''t you promise to go with me when you went out? It''s a given."


    "Ah, that''s right. I was, right? That''s a relief."


    Ilior stared intently at Sarah and Ethan, who were talking affectionately. There was an unknown and harmonious atmosphere between the two. At that moment, Ethan''s eyes shed toward Ilior. Then, with a small smirk, he looked away. Ilior thought with a grimace.


    ''Am I finally crazy?''


    Obviously, the negotiation went well, but he didn''t know why it was annoying.


    * * *


    Ilior left the Duke of Ambrosia''s mansion, somewhat submerged, and Sarah and Ethan exchanged opinions while facing each other in the drawing-room where only the two of them were left.


    "Would that be all right? The Emperor must be trying to send you to the Alton Estate."


    Worries about the First Prince drove the Emperor crazy. As soon as he noticed the situation in Alton Estate, he could guess just by looking for Sarah. The Emperor must be pouring all his patience into not giving Sarah an official order to save the First Prince right now. Sarah was aware of it, too.


    "It''s alright. If I don''t go, who will?"


    "It''s dangerous."


    Sarah made a deal with the Emperor a long time ago. She just wanted to keep the name Sarah Millen, and the Emperor decided to cooperate with her in return for using her powers. Therefore, she had to activelyply with the Emperor''s wishes this time. To keep being ude''s nanny in peace in the future.


    "And it''s definitely Oliven''s fault this time around. So anyway, that''s the problem I have to go to."


    "......Sarah."


    "I know what you are concerned about. But he''s my disciple. I taught him everything from one to ten. I know best the way that child drives magic."


    Sarah looked at Ethan with a determined face as if she could not back down. She hadn''t told him yet, but Oliven was using ck magic. The ck magic that existed in the history of war hundreds of years ago was now passed down only as a record in the magic tower. It was not enough to reach out for it, so she couldn''t leave Oliven, who was leading the magicians who were fascinated by ck magic, as it was. ck magic could be a feat on all continents by its existence alone.


    "I won''t let you go alone."


    There was a faint resentment in Sarah''s voice, which was gloomy. Azure mana seeped out from her quietly clenched fists and then disappeared repeatedly.


    "......"


    Ethan was able to see her smile disappear for the first time since Sarah came to Ambrosia. He reached out and gently stroked Sarah''s frown on the forehead with his thumb. Only then did Sarah realize that she was frowning, and her cheeks flushed.


    "Sarah."


    "Yes."


    "Even if I ask you to leave it to me, you will surely go there."


    "......Yes, I think so."


    "Then I will go too."


    "To Alton Estate?"


    Ethan smiled a little at Sarah, who opened her eyes in surprise, and continued.


    "Because we decided to go out together."


    "That''s it, it''s enough for you toe with me to the Pce."


    Sarah shook her head and smiled bitterly. She couldn''t trouble Ethan anymore because of what her disciple had done. Duke Ethan Ambrosia was a busier man than the Emperor in this Crombell Empire. She didn''t want to bother him with things she didn''t know how long it would take. She always wanted to be a helpful and needed presence for Ambrosia. Not the kind of person who would cause trouble in this way. However, Sarah could not keep up with Ethan''s next words.


    "I''m not good enough."

 Chapter 113:

    Chapter 113:


    Every breath that Ethan exhaled, she could feel his chilled body temperature through the palm of her hand. The sound of her heart pounding and pounding violently shook all over her mind.


    "I still can''t get over the things that happened in the Imperial Pce that day."


    "......Duke-nim."


    "The sight of you vomiting blood in my arms......"


    Ethan closed his eyes, grimacing in agony. He never wanted to feel that helplessness again. The fact that the reason Sarah vomited blood was due to the power of Ambrosia sleeping inside him made him suffer from the urge to scrape his body hundreds of times a day.


    "I won''t be able to forgive myself if you fall down there alone again this time."


    Ethan opened his eyes and met Sarah''s. His eyes were fluttering with firm determination. Seeing this, Sarah felt her heart tightening very tightly. She felt guilty that she was the one who made him look like that.


    "I''m sorry."


    "There''s no need for Sarah to feel sorry for me. This is entirely my problem."


    There was even a sense of shame in Ethan''s bitter voice. The pain he must have felt was flowing out so desperately that Sarah became desperate.


    "It''s not Duke-nim''s problem. If only I had been more careful......"


    "Sarah."


    Ethan smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "If it wasn''t for Ambrosia''s power, you wouldn''t have sacrificed yourself for me and ude like this."


    "......"


    "So let me have my way this time. So that I can protect you this time."


    Sarah, who was listening to Ethan, realized that her heart was beating so fast that it rang in her ears. As ude''s nanny and a magician who could control Ambrosia''s power, she knew she was valuable. But looking at his eyes, his face, and his actions, she felt that she was worth more than that to Ethan.


    ''What shall I do......''


    Ethan Ambrosia was a strong man. Even the Emperor, who wielded great Imperial power over the nobles, could not give an easymand in front of him. At a young age, he was a man of sufficient power to further enhance the reputation of the Duke of Ambrosia. When she, too, entered the social world as a member of Count Millen''s family, she had seen him from a distance. An atmosphere where you couldn''t easily talk to him. The greedy gaze of the nobles who looked at him. At the end of that gaze, Sarah knew the other side of Ethan, who was sitting with a gloomy face.


    ''I think I''m going to be mistaken.''


    Ethan Ambrosia was a kinder person than she thought and was also a man who sometimes showed a precarious appearance. When she thought that maybe she was the only one who knew him like that, a fever rose.


    "I will. Let''s go together......"


    Sarah eventually had to bow down and listen to Ethan.


    "Thank you."


    "Then ude-nim......"


    "We can''t take him. We don''t know what''s going to happen in the Alton Estate."


    "That''s right, but then ude-nim will be left alone in the mansion."


    "Wouldn''t that be okay? Sarah''s other disciples are in the mansion."


    "Ah."


    Only then could Sarah recall the faces of Benjamin and Belluna remaining in the mansion.


    "I was going to send both of them back to the magic tower......"


    Otherwise, the magicians of the magic tower would soon arrive at the Ambrosia mansion. It was a little dyed because a lot of those who were studying ck magic in the tower had escaped, but she was thinking of negotiating with them soon and disposing of Benjamin and Belluna.


    "I think it would be helpful for them to remain in Ambrosia mansion at this point."


    "That''s true, though."


    With Ethan''s persuasion, Sarah was troubled for a moment. ck magic was not a simple matter to deal with. Certainly, if Benjamin and Belluna stayed at Ambrosia mansion, they could trust and leave ude. But there was something else to worry about.


    "ude-nim seems to like Belluna a bit, but he is still wary of Benjamin."


    "Is that so?"


    Ethan raised his eyebrows as if in doubt. He murmured, recalling ude''s yful eyes as he looked at Benjamin.


    "He seemed to like him quite a bit."


    "ude-nim and Benjamin?"


    "Well, why don''t we take a little more time?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and smiled gently at Sarah.


    "Let''s make time for the two of them to get to know each other."


    "Shall we?"


    Sarah pped her hands and liked it. Looking at it, Ethan secretly swallowed a smile.


    "Ah, and the Third Prince contacted me."


    "What did he say?"


    "The Emperor decided to send both the Third Prince and the Second Prince to the Alton Estate."


    "Both princes? It would be dangerous."


    "No matter which prince stays in the Imperial Pce, the power will be given to those who remain in the Imperial Pce in the end."


    "Such things."


    Sarah clicked her tongue slightly. The Emperor was wary of both of his sons except for the First Prince. He was very wary of being empowered by anyone. It seemed that he had not yet abandoned his desire to pass on the throne to the First Prince.


    "And while the Third Prince was in the Alton Estate, he asked for the protection of Elexa and his lover."


    "Right...... because we don''t know what''s going to happen if the Third Prince is gone."


    Sarah pped her hands as if it was okay and nodded her head. Now the Third Prince didn''t have anyone he could trust enough to entrust Elexa and Penelois. It was because Crassida, the nanny of Elexa, whom he trusted, had betrayed his trust. She had even just discovered that Crassida had poisoned Penelope''s medicine. If she had to let the Third Prince know about this, he really had to protect the two of them alone. At this point, it was wise to ask Ambrosia for help.


    "In exchange for protecting the two of them, the Third Prince decided to find out all the Emperor''s movements and hand them over to our side, so it wouldn''t be a bad deal."


    "That''s a good deal. ude-nim won''t be bored while we''re away. Elexa-nim will be by his side."


    Sarah took her mind off ude, whom she had been secretly worried about. She was worried that he would be lonely, but it would be a little less if his friend was around.


    "The Second Prince will depart first to the Alton Estate. We will move after that with the Third Prince. I''ll have to negotiate with the Emperor to know the details."


    "Her Majesty the Empress and I will have many more stories to share."


    "I wish you well on that part."


    Sarah smiled confidently and answered.


    "Don''t worry."


    The meeting with the Empress was close to a justification for having a private conversation with the Emperor, but she had a lot to share with the Empress. It was about the Third Prince, his lover, and his child. The Empress would surely know. To solve the problem of Crassida, she had to first obtain the consent of the Empress.


    "Rather, there are many things to prepare. First of all, ude-nim and Benjamin should get to know each other."


    "Sarah''s disciple will have to suffer a bit, but it''s a necessary process, so he''ll have to have enough patience."


    "Sure. Benjamin is an adult, so he''ll be able to lead ude-nim well."


    "......I hope so."


    Ethan nodded with a meaningful expression on his face. He felt like Benjamin wouldn''t lead ude, but the other way around, but he didn''t bother telling Sarah. I think that part will be more, more interesting.


    "I need to bring Elexa-nim and Penelois-nim over here first. Shall we send Benjamin and ude-nim to meet them?"


    "That''s a good idea. It would be nice to start with that."


    "Right?"


    Seeing Sarah liking the idea, Ethan also smiled lightly. Then he released Sarah''s hand he was still holding and said.


    "And I hope you''ll think about the time you''ll spend with me, Sarah."


    "Pardon?"


    "Even though the Third Prince is there, I will be with you all the way to the Alton Estate."

 Chapter 114:

    Chapter 114:


    Sarah''s face was bursting with red as she left the office and closed the door. Leaning against the closed door, Sarah stared nkly into space for a moment and caught her breath. Then Jade, who was waiting for Sarah and Ethan''s conversation to end, came up with a bright face and asked.


    "Countess Milen-nim! Did you have a good conversation?"


    "Pardon? Ah, yes......"


    Sarah replied with a nod to Jade, but Jade tilted his head curiously as she looked somewhat dazed.


    "Um? You seem to have a slight fever, are you okay? Should I call a doctor?"


    "No! It''s okay."


    Sarah hastily shook her hand and strove to move her creaking steps.


    "......What''s wrong with her?"


    Jade, who was looking at her back, shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t understand the reason. Jade, whocked a bit of insight, opened the door to the office and entered. However, Veron and Ronda, who had been standing outside the office for a long time, exchanged meaningful nces with each other.


    "......What do you think, Ronda?"


    "What you''re thinking is probably what I''m thinking."


    Veron, who looked at Sarah''s back as she moved away, raised his hand and covered his mouth. Ronda also ced her hand on Veron''s shoulder and silently nodded. The two, who noticed the feelings of their master faster than anyone else, did not miss Sarah''s subtly changed expression. A thought close to certainty ran through the twins'' minds.


    "It''s done."


    "It''s working."


    "It''s almost done."


    "That''s right. It''s almost done."


    The two sped their palms together and nodded once more. Ronda, who had been touched for a moment, raised her head and asked.


    "Shall I follow her?"


    "No, wouldn''t it be better to give her some time to think by herself?"


    Ronda thought deeply about Veron''s answer. In times like these, maybe you need someone who could give you appropriate advice by your side. The human heart was a veryplex thing, so it could be seen clearly from the perspective of others, but they often didn''t know their own feelings.


    "What if we sit still and Countess Millen-nim''s thoughts wander into strange ces?"


    "She is a wise person, so she probably knows her heart well."


    At Veron''s words, Ronda narrowed her eyes and asked.


    "Oh, my...... Veron, you''ve never been in a rtionship, have you?"


    "What? Have you tried it?"


    "I''ve tried it."


    Veron''s eyes widened at her answer. He asked urgently, not hiding his trembling voice with a sense of betrayal.


    "What? When? What kind of guy was he?"


    "It''s a secret."


    Ronda snorted, turned her back, and walked in the direction Sarah had gone.


    "Ronda, I need to talk to you for a second."


    "No thanks."


    Ignoring Veron''s voice from behind.


    * * *


    Returning to the room, Sarah gently pressed her palms to her pounding heart. The turbulence she was feeling was vividly felt in the palm of her hand.


    "What should I do......"


    The burning heat continued to be felt on her hot face. Ethan Ambrosia''s face popped up in her mind and then subsided over and over again. She eventually sat down with her back leaning against the door, feeling no strength in her legs.


    "Is it because he''s handsome? Is it because of the face?"


    Sarah sped her cheeks with her hands and asked herself. Ethan Ambrosia. What kind of magic did the man with that harmful face cast on her to keep her awake?


    "What did he mean, thinking about the time I''ll spend with him?"


    Sarah unknowingly punched her thigh. Everything Ethan said just now went round and round in her head and made her dizzy. She couldn''t get herself together at all.


    "What does he mean? What''s this......"


    Ethan''s eyes as he looked at her, hisrge, firm hands gently holding her hands, and the feel of her palms on his cheeks. It was still vivid in front of her eyes, and the warmth he left behind seemed to remain in her palms. She tried to think about when she began to be swayed by Ethan Ambrosia.


    ''I was worried, Sarah.''


    ''Sarah.''


    Right. Come to think of it, it was the same every time he called her by name. She also felt a subtle tickling in her heart. As ude''s nanny, she just wanted to be a little friendly so she could stick to Ambrosia.


    ''I love it when Duke-nim calls my name.''


    Sarah loved the sound of her name slipping between his lips. Ethan Ambrosia was a man who could easily change her mood with such a casual face.


    "This is guilty."


    Clearly guilty. The sin of holding and shaking the heart of someone who was still. Very bad quality. Sarah could rant. If Ethan Ambrosia said so with that face, no matter which woman of the Empire you brought, she would immediately take out her heart. And it was no different with Sarah. It was overwhelming just to suppress her beating heart like this.


    ''You have to take responsibility for it, you.''


    The words that came out of Ethan''s lips one day came to her mind. He had realized something and had told Sarah that she should be held ountable. Sarah wanted to return those words to Ethan.


    "Duke-nim is the one who''s responsible for......"


    It was against thew to speak in a soft, low-pitched voice that was pleasant to hear as if she was bing a special person. When Ethan smiled sincerely at her, he said this.


    ''Sarah is truly a miracle for me and ude.''


    Recalling that time, Sarah hugged her knees and buried her face in them.


    "How can a person be like that? How can he say that with such a smile?"


    It was the moment when she felt that it was the first time she had seen Ethan Ambrosia smile as Ethan Ambrosia himself, rather than smiling with aristocratic manners and etiquettes. After seeing such a smiling face once, Sarah had a habit of staring at Ethan so as not to miss a small smile on his lips. When their eyes met, he raised his eyebrows for a moment, then disappeared between the lips that were rxed. Then she could see the corners of Ethan''s lips gently rising without difficulty, and she really liked it. Every time that happened, Sarah''s heart would beat irregrly.


    ''So, this is......''


    She should have noticed it since she felt proud that she had made him smile like that. In the end, Sarah had no choice but to admit it.


    "Haa."


    This was love.


    "......"


    After realizing it, the untainted images of herself, as if seen in front of Ethan, passed by one by one. She didn''t behave like her fame of being once famous as the most educated Lady of the Empire in Ambrosia. Instead, she ran around with ude, threw water on Ethan, and ran away in front of him, betraying Ethan''s sincerity to protect her. No matter how much she thought about it, all she could think of was being too selfish in front of Ethan.


    "Why did I do that!"


    Sarah ended up in despair with her face buried in her hands. She felt like she realized something tremendous as soon as she realized it.


    ''It''s unmistakably unrequited love, this one.''


    Ethan could never have liked her after seeing her behaving like that. She had never thought that she would regret the past when she had only been acting selfishly, relying on his kindness.


    "I should''ve stayed calm......"


    She stamped her feet and hit the ground, regretting it. She remembered only smiling brightly in front of Ethan and causing various idents. And she always remembered that he had taken care of it.


    ''Still, Duke-nim was always kind......''


    Of course, Ambrosia owed a great debt to the great magician Sarah. So Ethan would probably be kind to Sarah until the end. ude also liked her. However, if Ethan had shown her such a favor because she was a great magician and was a needed existence for Ambrosia, she would be very sad.


    "That''s what unrequited love is all about."


    Sarah mumbled bitterly and rose from her seat. And she fell on the bed with tattered footsteps helplessly. What if he was just as caring as he was helped by her? Such worries already made her tear up.


    "......"


    Sarah, who had been silently contemting with her face buried in the nket, got up with a face determined to do something. Then she clenched her fists with a lot of strength in her white, soft hands, and murmured in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 115:

    Chapter 115:


    No, no. Sarah shook her head and pped her cheeks painlessly with her palm.


    "Hold on, Sarah Millen."


    In a panic, nonsense flowed out of her mouth.


    "......Fuu."


    Sarah took a long breath, trying to calm herself. As she became aware of her feelings, it seemed as if her thoughts were flowing in a strange direction over and over again.


    ''I can do it.''


    Unrequited love was like a battle. A battle where you had to capture your opponent. Of course, she had never battled with a human heart, but she had never lost in any battle. Anyway, she was confident she could do it. How not to end unrequited love with unrequited love. It was to make the other person have the same feeling as her.


    "Let''s seduce him. Ethan Ambrosia."


    Sarahforted herself in a determined voice. Then, there was a polite knock on the door. Sarah got out of bed in surprise.


    "Who is it?"


    "Countess Millen-nim?"


    "Ah, Ronda."


    Ronda''s voice loosened Sarah''s stiff shoulders. Her head was full of thoughts about Ethan, so she thought for a moment that he might have followed her to her room. Sarah smiled bitterly at herself, who had already begun to expect nothing.


    "May Ie in?"


    "Of course."


    Ronda opened the door with a careful gesture and came close to Sarah.


    "Your face looks very red, do you have a fever?"


    "No, it''s a little hot......"


    Sarah avoided Ronda''s gaze by making a hand fan for no reason. Recognizing her feelings for Ethan made it awkward to even look at the face of his henchman, Ronda.


    "I''ll put some ice in the room."


    "No, this is how you do it."


    Sarah flicked her fingers lightly, letting a cool breeze blow through the room. A pleasantly cool breeze gently brushed Ronda''s bangs. She opened her eyes wide for a moment in admiration, then looked at Sarah and asked.


    "How about dinnerter?"


    "Dinner?"


    "I heard you''re having dinner with His Lord tonight."


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    "Dinner with Duke-nim?"


    "Yes."


    Was it? Sarah thought, tilting her head in wonder. She thought so, but she didn''t think so. It seemed as if she could think of it, but she didn''t. It seemed that she said that she would eat dinner a little earlier because a person was supposed toe from the magic tower today.


    "I decided to have dinner a little earlier, but Duke-nim said he would do the same?"


    "It has already been confirmed by His Lord. I will prepare it so that you can enjoy your mealfortably and wee guests."


    "Can you do that for me?"


    Sarah looked at Ronda with a blushing expression on her face. Time spent together was very important to attack Ethan Ambrosia, or seduce him. And she was a little happy to be able to have dinner with Ethan, which she was originally going to eat quietly alone. She said, trying to calm her excitement.


    "Ronda, can you get Duke-nim''s favorite wine?"


    "If you tell me, I''ll make sure to post it at dinner."


    "Thank you."


    Sarah sped her hands and thanked Ronda for moving as if she were ready for her. It felt as if she knew what she wanted. Ronda, who was staring at Sarah''s slightly excited face, whispered in a low voice as if trying to give her a hint.


    "His Lord likes white wine with seafood. Shall we prepare like that?"


    "Yes! I like that."


    Sarah nodded and pped her hands. Ronda smiled slightly, nodded to each other, and said in a subdued voice.


    "His Lord told us to prepare a ce for the family members of the Third Prince to stay in the mansion, so we prepared it. When can I pick them up?"


    "Ah, I''ll make Benjamin do that. Apparently, he''s not from Ambrosia and his face is unknown, so even from the Third Prince''s point of view, he will be reassured that no one will know about it."


    "I see. Then Countess Millen-nim is not going to apany him."


    "Yes. Ah, I want ude-nim to go with him. To meet Elexa-nim as well, and to get to know Benjamin a little."


    "ude-nim and Benjamin-nim getting close......"


    Rhonda briefly imagined the scene with ude and Benjamin together. ude, who gently scratched Benjamin''s insides and teased him, and Benjamin, who would hide his ufortable insides and annoyed ude''s mood, were in front of her. Ronda unwittingly raised her hand and touched her head.


    "I''m worried because ude-nim is so afraid of Benjamin but...... I need to get help from Benjamin in the future, so it''s good for them to be a little morefortable with each other."


    "That''s right."


    Ronda and Veron had heard of Sarah before they heard the details from Ethan. In the future, while Sarah and Ethan are away from the mansion, they would prepare several things for ude, who would be left alone in the Ambrosia mansion. If one of them was Benjamin, Ronda had to do her best to mediate between the two.


    "Ah."


    Then a good idea shed through Ronda''s head.


    "Countess Millen-nim, shall I arrange dinner for ude-nim, Benjamin-nim, and Belluna-nim today?"


    "Oh my?"


    "Countess Millen-nim will have a rtively quick dinner because you have to deal with guests from the magic tower, but ude-nim has to be on a regr meal schedule."


    At Ronda''s words, Sarah said with admiration as if she had never thought of it.


    "That would be nice. The three of them have to rely on each other from now on, so they should practice eating together."


    When Sarah liked it, Ronda clenched her hands behind her back. In this way, she created a mealtime just for the two of them, His Lord and Sarah.


    * * *


    "Sarah and us two?"


    "Yes."


    At Ronda''s words, Ethan put down the papers he was looking at and tapped the desk with his finger. Looking at his narrowed brow, he seemed worried at first nce, but Ronda knew better.


    "That''s nice."


    Ethan was delighted. She could tell by the light tapping on the desk.


    "Then I''ll have it ready."


    "Okay."


    Ronda quietly closed the door of the office, swallowing a grin of satisfaction. Before closing the door, she noticed Ethan''s corners of his mouth rising quietly through the crack in the door.


    "What does His Lord say?"


    "Of course, he said it was good."


    "I knew it......"


    Veron nodded his head with a look of excitement.


    "The kitchen will be on fire today."


    "Of course."


    They remembered the Ambrosia servants who were on the same wavelength with them. Everyone in this mansion was hoping together for what Veron and Ronda wanted.


    "Why? Is there a special meal today?"


    Of course, except for Jade, who has zero sense.


    "All right, Sir. His Lord is looking for you, so go in."


    "Isn''t he busy? He looks free."


    As the twins spoke one word at a time with their cold faces, Jade quickly opened the door of the office, feeling depressed. Ronda snorted and turned around. She had a lot of work to do today. They had to start by announcing this good news to their smallest coborator.


    "I''ll tell ude-nim ande."


    "There''s no way he''d be disappointed, right?"


    "No way."


    Ronda shrugged, saying no way. But her conviction was shattered as soon as she reached ude''s room and announced the news.


    "No."


    "Pardon?"


    The child''s answer was very firm.


    "No. I want to eat with Nanny too."


    "......ude-nim."


    "I''m going to eat with Father and Nanny, too!"


    ude''s lips remained closed stubbornly. He had been doing that ever since he was told that he had to eat with Sarah''s disciples rather than his nanny and his father. The sharp corners of his eyes and puffy cheeks trembled as if he was full of heartache. His appearance was cute, like a cat with a lot of furs, but to Ronda, it was like a bolt out of the blue.


    "But it''s an opportunity for Countess Millen-nim and His Lord to have a meal alone.."


    "I just need to be quiet. I''ll just breathe quietly. Eung?"


    "......"


    It''s ruined.


    Those words ran through Ronda''s head. She didn''t expect ude to refuse.


    "However, you already know that Countess Millen-nim and His Lord are only having a meal together."


    "If I join them, Nanny will love it!"

 Chapter 116:

    Chapter 116:


    The flickering candles in the colorful candle holders gave off a soft light, making the dining room enveloped in a subtle atmosphere. The long table was lined with dishes that looked like the chef had put all of his energy into it. Red rose petals were sprinkled on the white table cover, and the water in the crystal ss sparkled like an opal, emitting transparent light. It was a dinner that was more powerful than usual. In many ways.


    "......"


    "......"


    And Sarah and Ethan were sitting at the end of the long table, staring silently at ude in the middle.


    "Hmm, hmm hmm."


    ude was humming as if he was in a good mood.


    "......"


    "Ha."


    Sarah and Ethan each swallowed augh as they watched ude stomping happily at the dinner table with such an atmosphere. As Ethan''s gaze quietly turned to Ronda, she awkwardly rolled her eyes and then bowed her head. Behind her, May and other servants covered their mouths with their hands and swallowed their tears. There was nothing in the world that went the way they wanted them to, but this time, they couldn''t help it.


    "Is it delicious, ude-nim?"


    "Yeah!"


    ude''s mood was at its peak these days as he had dinner with his busy father and the world''s favorite nanny. Sarah put down her momentary embarrassment and smiled at ude.


    "If ude-nim likes it, I like it, too."


    "Hehe."


    Ethan, who was watching the scene, also quietly swallowed a sigh and opened his mouth.


    "Don''t eat too quickly. You have to chew it thoroughly."


    "Yes, Father!"


    ude nodded his head broadly, and his eyes lit up. Seeing the blushing on the child''s cheeks, Ethan was able to smile a little.


    "How cute."


    Sarah also blushed as she looked at ude, who was like a happy kitten, and Ethan, who smiled at the child. It was a pity she couldn''t spend her time alone, but the time she had with her two favorite men in this mansion was so precious.


    ''Yeah, how lonely ude-nim must be if we leave for Alton Estate soon. We should spend a lot of time together.''


    Sarah thought so and picked up the tableware. At that moment, Ethan, who was watching her quietly, called ude in his soft voice.


    "......ude."


    "Yes?"


    "It seems that the distance between us is a little far."


    "......?"


    At Ethan''s words, ude tilted his head to the side and measured the gap between himself and his father. Sarah and Ethan were far away, sitting at the end of the table, and ude was sitting in the middle, but they were also quite far from each other. It was different from their usual breakfast sitting together within his reaching distance.


    "That''s right."


    ude nodded and expressed some regret.


    "That''s too bad."


    Ethan smiled a little at the sight of ude and slowly rose from his seat. ude opened his eyes wide at the sight of him getting up suddenly.


    "Can I go to the side?"


    "......!"


    ude''s eyes grew as big as a candle. The child kept nodding and putting a lot of strength into his hand holding the tableware. Getting to his feet, looking at ude''s fond face, Ethan picked up the te in front of him and approached the child.


    "My Lord, let me......"


    "It''s fine."


    Veron tried to move the te from the side, but Ethan went to ude''s side with his own te and wine ss. Ronda quickly picked up the chair and ced it next to ude, and the attendants reset the tablecloth.


    "Hihi."


    ude smiled sweetly and looked up at his father who came next to him with a pleasant smile. Ethan leaned back in his chair, looked at the ring in his hand for a moment, and immediately put it on ude''s head. Then he said, stroking the boy''s soft hair.


    "Let''s spend more time like this in the future. That way you''ll be mature while I''m away."


    "Yes!"


    ude answered with a firm voice as if he was going to live up to that expectation. The eyes of the two father and son who looked at each other so affectionately turned to Sarah, who was on the far opposite side.


    "Uh uhm."


    Sarah swallowed a small moan as if the twinkling light was pouring down from their gaze. As if to ask her toe too, ude looked at the empty seat next to him, then looked at Sarah again. Ethan also leaned back in his chair and smiled subtly.


    "Uh, really."


    At the sight of the two men who could melt her heart into the softest in the world, Sarah had no choice but to get up. And with a snapping sound, she snapped her fingers. Then, the chair and te where Sarah sat were engulfed in a twinkling light and floated into the air.


    "......Wow!"


    ude was instantly captivated and admired. The same was true of the servants who were going to move Sarah''s te and chair.


    "I''m good at it by myself."


    Sarah smiled and went to ude''s side. Her te and chair settled next to ude, flying through the air as Sarah beckoned. Sarah sat naturally in that chair and smiled brightly at Ethan and ude.


    "It''s nice to sit next to you like this."


    "Right, I love it!"


    With excitement, ude took Sarah''s hand with his left hand and Ethan''s with his right.


    "Oh my?"


    "Um?"


    Sarah and Ethan, each holding one of his hands, opened their eyes wide. ude grinned as he looked at their faces alternately.


    "How are you going to eat if you are holding hands like this?"


    "Nanny can feed me!"


    "Aha."


    With ude''s little whining and little aegyo*, Sarah wanted to grab her melting heart. She eventually raised her hand, which was not caught by ude, and smashed the sd with the fork and put it in the child''s mouth.


    <i>*aegyo: please Google search for better understanding. But of course, if you''re familiar with Korean culture (K-pop, K-drama), then you''ll know this word. </i>


    "No. Say ''Ah''."


    "Ah."


    ude opened his mouth like a cute baby bird and ate the sd Sarah gave him.


    ''......Isn''t that too much cuteness?''


    Sarah closed her eyes tightly for a moment. The cuteness was too much. It wasn''t good for her heart.


    "You should eat evenly."


    Ethan, who was watching the scene, took a fork of grilled duck cut into small sizes with a smiley voice and offered it to ude.


    "Ah."


    ude smiled brightly and ate the meat Ethan gave him. And he whispered, waving his hand that was holding Ethan''s hand a little.


    "Father, Nanny too."


    "Um?"


    "Nanny needs to eat evenly too."


    "Ah, that''s right."


    At ude''s urging, Ethan smiled and took the roast duck with a fork and held it out to Sarah this time. Sarah felt her heart beating strongly at that moment and said in a small voice.


    "I can eat it myself."


    "Say ''Ah''. Sarah."


    Ethan''s determined voice made herugh, but she ended up opening her mouth a little.


    "......Ah."


    "That''s right."


    Ethan smiled and put the duck in her mouth. Sarah looked at Ethan as she chewed on the meat. Her heart was beating like crazy. He shrugged his shoulders as if it was his turn now and looked at the sd in front of Sarah.


    "......Urk."


    Unable to resist the gaze, she dipped the sd with a fork and reached out. Her fingertips were trembling slightly along with her thumping heartbeat. Seeing the tip of the fork tremble, Ethan naturally sped his hand on hers and pulled it softly towards him. He then opened his lips as he nced at Sarah.


    "......!"


    Ethan''s beautiful lips slowly opened, revealing a red tongue inside, and Sarah''s face burned as if on fire. A little bit of the sauce was smeared on the corners of Ethan''s lips as he ate the sd. Ethan smiled as he let go of Sarah''s hand, wiping the sauce from his mouth with his thumb.


    "Thank you, Sarah."


    "......Uh, yes."


    The appearance somehow gave off a very strange atmosphere, so Sarah had to bow her head in the end. For some reason, her heart, which had been beating violently since before, could not be calmed down easily. Indeed, Ambrosia''s two men were detrimental to her heart.


    "......"

 Chapter 117:

    Chapter 117:


    * * *


    There were good things and bad things in the world. And when something really good happened, something bad always happened after that.


    "......"


    ude, who had just had a dreamy dinner with Sarah and his father, stood with a grimace as if when his mood was going to soar.


    "I don''t like it either, so why don''t you rx your face?"


    Hearing Benjamin''s grunting next to him, ude thought about life once more. It was still too early for a child to do, though.


    "I hate it twice as much as Uncle hates it."


    At ude''s words, Benjamin hardened his face for a moment, then answered in a low voice.


    "I hate it four times."


    "I''m eight times."


    "Eight thousand times."


    "Eight thousand."


    ude was trying to say a number bigger than Benjamin but was confused as to whether he should say eighty thousand times or multiply by two.


    "Whoops."


    As ude''s words twisted once, Benjamin raised one corner of his mouth as if in victory.


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn? That''s not something a little brat can say."


    "I''m not a little brat!"


    "I''m not an uncle either."


    "Uncle is an old man!"


    "I''m not."


    The moment ude, who was annoyed, was about to start a useless verbal fight with a stomp on his foot.


    "Stop."


    Belluna, who was watching the scene, sighed loudly and opened her mouth.


    "If it''s like this, why don''t you get along well, Benjamin."


    "It''s easy to say because it''s not your business."


    Benjamin red at Belluna, who had been left out in this matter. Because she had to continue researching the medicine, it was decided that only Benjamin and ude would be there for this meeting.


    "It would have been nice if I went with Sister Belluna, not that Uncle."


    "I think so too, ude-nim."


    Compared to Benjamin, the two were already close. Belluna smiled awkwardly as she bent down to look at ude, who was pouting his lips.


    "If youe back safely, I will give you a fairy tale book written by Master herself."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I know that she made it herself in anticipation of meeting ude-nim. I brought what she left at the magic tower and kept it."


    "Wow, so exciting! It''s a promise, you must give it to me!"


    "Yes."


    ude held out his pinky finger to Belluna, just like when he made an oath with Sarah. It was thew of making promises that he had learned from Sarah.


    "Thank you."


    Belluna unwittingly thanked her and carefully hung her pinky on ude''s pinky. Belluna covered her mouth with her hand. Then she swallowed a scream inside.


    ''Urp.''


    It was because ude''s fingers were so small and soft. Belluna''s time with her master was a little happier because of the baby smell that she wafted every time the child came closer.


    "Ha, what a sight."


    Seeing this, Benjamin swallowed a smirk and looked at Belluna. No matter how many times he watched it, he couldn''t get used to the sight of that crazy woman acting like her stony-hearted was broken in front of ude. Anyway, it was no wonder she melted down when that cheeky brat was acting all squishy and mushy in front of their master and Belluna. Especially since that little brat hated him.


    "Let''s go now."


    "Aish."


    Benjamin threw the robe he was holding on to ude. ude let out a small scream at the rough touch.


    "Benjamin!"


    Belluna called his name in a stern voice as if to reproach him. Benjamin shrugged and said as if asking what was the problem.


    "I waited until the sun set to go when there were few people. You want me to wait longer?"


    "......Focus on serving ude-nim well. Do you understand?"


    "I''ll think about it."


    Benjamin responded bluntly and walked first. The carriage was not ready because it had to go through the secret passage of the Ambrosia mansion. Only Benjamin and ude had to walk outside the mansion together.


    "Benjamin."


    "I said I know."


    As worried Belluna called his name again, Benjamin stopped and looked back with a look of disgust.


    "I will walk slowly ording to your short legs, so follow me, brat."


    "When I grow up, I''m sure my legs will be longer than you."


    ude was so jealous of Benjamin that he jumped ahead of him. Benjamin stared at the small back of his head, then turned around and shrugged as he looked at Belluna.


    "See? I''ll be right back. Just find out what the damn medicine is."


    "......Haa."


    Belluna let out a big sigh as she saw Benjamin striding to catch up with ude and ude starting to run as if he did not want to lose to such Benjamin. And she quietly spoke to herself into the air.


    "Master, can those two really get along?"


    Then a faint wind began to blow in the air. Glittering light circled in the air in the wind and created azure letters.


    [Isn''t it interesting?]


    It was a message from Sarah, who was secretly watching the two of them.


    "I''m worried. Just looking at it, the rtionship between the two of them is too precarious."


    [Really? I think they''ve already gotten close.]


    At Sarah''s words, Belluna asked back in astonishment.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    [Have you ever seen Benjamin talk so much?]


    "......Except in front of Master, he didn''t say anything other than necessary."


    Belluna remembered Benjamin, who was on the quiet side when they were in the magic tower, unlike Oliven, who was constantly talking nonsense without hesitation. He was the one who always used force rather than words to Oliven, who always slyly defied Benjamin''s mood. It was actually a very strange sight to see him bickering with ude like this now.


    [Look, Benjamin must actually be very fond of ude-nim. Our ude-nim is not normally cute.]


    "That''s true."


    ude''s cuteness. Belluna nodded before the absolute truth. In front of such a cute kitten, how could Benjamin have the other way?


    [ude-nim seems to like Benjamin a lot, too. He''s so energetic in front of Benjamin.]


    "......Maybe Master sees it too well."


    [We''ll see about that.]


    Belluna could tell from her master''s message that she was very happy. She thought of her master who would still be watching the two of them magically, and Belluna decided to put an end to her worries.


    "Who came from the magic tower?"


    [The elders are here. Don''t worry about it. I''ll try to talk to them.]


    "I''m sorry. I can''t help Master, but I''m causing trouble."


    [Belluna, if it weren''t for you, Oliven would have caused a bigger ident. I am well aware of that.]


    "Master......"


    [Besides, thanks to this, didn''t we find out what that child was hiding?]


    Belluna sighed heavily at Sarah''s words. She clenched her fist in a sense of betrayal. ck magic was to increase power at the cost of life. If Oliven had learned and raised ck magic, he would have taken countless lives to avoid his master''s eyes. With that immature, clueless face, he studied ck magic with some of the magicians of the magic tower behind her back.


    "I can''t believe it."


    Even though she was like this, her master must feel a greater sense of betrayal. Belluna was worried about it and couldn''t stand it.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    [ck magic is something that will be an achievement for the continent just by learning it. The temple is not going to stand still.]


    "......"


    [At least I''ll make it manageable with my own hands.]


    "I understand."


    [Don''t worry about it, and please take good care of ude-nim when I''m awayter.]


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    [I trust you, Belluna.]


    After sending thest message to Belluna, Sarah cut the magical thread that was watching her.


    "......Have you finished talking to Miss Belluna?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah raised her head and made eye contact with the magicians of the magic tower who looked at her one by one. The elders, who could easily get the position of a court magician in any country, bowed their heads politely in front of Sarah. In front of them, Sarah said with a cold, subdued face.


    "You must have grasped all the traces of ck magic, right?"

 Chapter 118:

    Chapter 118:


    The Second, Third, and Fourth Elders presented a report to Sarah in which they wrote down the investigations in the magic tower.


    "This is all we could find inside the magic tower."


    "......"


    Sarah quickly read down the records written with magic. The letters that her gaze had touched were also disappearing as quickly as they could catch up with Sarah''s reading speed. It was a confidential report made of mana used by magicians. Eventually, when Sarah''s gaze reached the end of the document, an azure me erupted from there and swallowed up all the papers.


    "That''s amazing."


    Sarah briefly shared her feelings after reading the report. Only then did the elders scramble to open their mouths as if they had been waiting for that moment.


    "Yes yes...... Doesn''t it look like it''s been prepared for a long time? It''s safe to say that everything happened in an instant."


    "The traces of ck magic that they studied were said to have been very close to basic forms."


    "Oliven, except for him."


    Sarah shook her head as she listened to the words that the elders of the magic tower uttered one by one. There were not as many useful materials as she thought. It was a different result than she expected that the study of ck magic would have progressed considerably.


    "I don''t understand. It is impossible for that child to achieve this level of achievement with ck magic in such a short period of time."


    "That''s right, but I couldn''t find any traces of ck magic research anywhere in Oliven''s room. To learn ck magic without leaving a trace like this......"


    "I know. It will never be easy."


    Sarah sighed loudly with a throbbing head. ording to the research conducted at the magic tower so far, it seemed that Oliven and the magicians who studied ck magic began to learn ck magic rtively recently. The forms and research papers found were also close to beginner level, and few experiments, which could be called ck magic flowers, were found. This meant that most of the ck magic using experiments failed, which meant that the achievement of magic was not very high.


    "How could they do research as a group, avoiding the eyes of Great Elder-nim?"


    "Yes yes, that''s right. Do you mean they''ve been hiding like rats? Maybe they don''t have time to build up their strength?"


    The Second Elder looked at Sarah''s grimly stiff face and said in a cautious voice. He seemed to be relieved that the level of the magicians who learned ck magic and escaped from the magic tower was not high. However, one thing kept bothering Sarah.


    "The veil created by Oliven is ck magic that requires a very strong form. Suchrge-scale magic can only be used if you master the ck magic......"


    Only Oliven was using a considerable level of ck magic as if it had fallen from somewhere.


    "As expected, I''ll have to go and check it out myself."


    Sarah finally made up her mind. She had to find out how Oliven was able to learn ck magic without leaving a trace in the magic tower.


    "Which means Sarah has to move after all."


    At that time, Ethan, who had been listening to all these conversations, slowly got up and opened his mouth.


    "This is the only thing you found out in the magic tower."


    When Ethan clicked his tongue a little, the bodies of the elders of the magic tower were flinching and trembling at the same time. The elders had an ufortable feeling about Ethan Ambrosia, who had caused their struggle with daily necessities for the first time in their lives. The thought that Ambrosia, who was merely a duke of the Empire, had the magic tower in his hand and yed with it, the pride of the noble magicians was scratched. The Fourth Elder coughed and opened his mouth on behalf of the other elders.


    "So did Ambrosia find out anything?"


    The words seemed to be sarcastic, but the gaze of the Fourth Elder did not look at Ethan but hovered in the air. The vaguely blurring of the end of his words made it seem like he was talking to himself. Seeing this, Sarah smiled slightly.


    "If you have something to say, say it, Fourth Elder-nim."


    "No......, ehem. I have nothing to say to Duke Ambrosia."


    "Really?"


    "It''s just that there''s no one who can follow the magic tower...... Ehem! That''s what I''m saying."


    "Look at this. You did have something to say."


    "Hmm hmm."


    Sarah smiled quietly as she saw the wrinkled face of the Fourth Elder shaking awkwardly avoiding her eyes. Then she looked at Ethan with a smiling face and asked.


    "So, did you find something in Ambrosia that the magic tower couldn''t find?"


    "Of course."


    The eyes of the Fourth Elder grew as big as a candle at Ethan''s slow voice. The Second and Tthird Elders, with their faces half surprised and half excited, leaned sharply toward Ethan. The Second Elder asked, nodding his head sideways in his peculiar dragging voice.


    "Yes yes, that......, are you saying you found traces of ck magic that we missed in the magic tower?"


    "To be precise, we found the movement path of the test subjects needed to activate ck magic."


    "......Aha."


    At Ethan''s words, the Third Elder pped his knees in admiration. Only then did the Fourth Elder realize what they had missed.


    "ck magic requires a test subject. Living humans, animals, and monsters are like that."


    "......That''s right."


    Sarah could see what the magicians of the magic tower had overlooked. Magicians who had lived in the magic tower for a long time studying magic only knew how to track magic, but they were ignorant of living things in society and nature. Especially in human society.


    "Ambrosia tracked people who disappeared from the slums without even leaving a trace. So that even if they are dead, their bodies can be found."


    Ethan said that and put down the video crystal ball handed over by Jade, who was standing next to him, in front of everyone. In the crystal ball, the corpses of dead people, animals, and monsters in bizarre shapes were gathered in various ways.


    "Oh my God."


    Sarah pped her hands and eximed. He was talking like he had found it so casually, but it was by no means easy. The slums were where dozens or hundreds of people died and disappeared a day. It was really near impossible to find those who were victims of ck magic in such a ce. Knowing this, she was able to see the intelligencework of the Duke of Ambrosia again.


    "These bodies are believed to be experimental subjects found all over the continent."


    "......!"


    Sarah hurriedly moved closer to Ethan and peered into the crystal ball. The corpses had one thing inmon: they all had limbs attached to them from a different race.


    "That''s right, the bodies that were sacrificed in the ck magic."


    "How dare they!"


    When Sarah gave a definite answer, the enraged elders of the magic tower jumped up from their seats. Their faces were dotted with astonishment and anger. The magician had so much power that one had to take responsibility for that power. Life should not be underestimated. That was the basic mindset to bing a magician, and it was the magician''s honor. ck magic was the source of evil that mercilessly trampled on the honor of such a magician.


    "......But it''s not Oliven."


    "What? What do you mean, it''s not Oliven?"


    "I''m not trying to cover up my disciple. The mana seen through the crystal ball is not Oliven''s. By the way......"


    Sarah narrowed her brow and narrowed her eyes, looking closely into the crystal ball. Obviously, she could feel the sticky and unpleasant mana characteristic of ck magic, but it wasn''t entirely Oliven''s. Something that belonged to Oliven but not his was mixed.


    "Sarah."


    Ethan carefully wrapped Sarah''s hand, who looked confused. Sarah could only then notice that she was shaking her hand.


    "......I think I''ll have to think about it for a while. What is the essence of that."


    She let out a small sigh and looked at the elders of the magic tower one by one.


    "Please take a look at those sacrificed ones with the people of Ambrosia while I go to the Alton Estate."


    "......Yes."


    The Fourth Elder nodded with a grim look. The Second Elder looked at Ethan and Sarah alternately with curious nces, and the Third Elder stood still with a face not knowing what he was thinking. Sarah noticed what they were thinking and said in a low voice.


    "Don''t be overly interested in Duke-nim."


    "......Yes yes."


    "I know."


    Then the Second and Third Elders nodded their heads as if they were sorry. Sarah sighed loudly at the sight and whispered to Ethan in his ear.


    "These two are very curious, so please don''t deal with them."


    Ethan smiled slightly at the worried voice and whispered back as well.

 Chapter 119:

    Chapter 119:


    Just as Ethan was about to talk to Sarah, the Second Elder, who took his eyes off him and stared at the crystal ball, called Sarah.


    "Great Elder-nim?"


    "......Yes?"


    "I think I know a little bit from looking closely."


    "About what?"


    Sarah''s gaze quickly turned to the video crystal ball pointed to by the Second Elder. Ethan sighed in regret and moved his gaze to follow her.


    "Yess, so...... I think we can see a part of the magic circle that Oliven was researching here."


    "Let me see."


    Sarah picked up the video crystal ball and blew in the mana. Then, the screen reflected in the ball became a little clearer.


    "......Hmm."


    Between the disastrous bodies, the patterns of the magic circle, which remained like burns on their arms, seemed to be faint.


    "You found something like this in Oliven''sb, right? I mean, there seems to be some connection."


    The Second Elder took some papers from his arms and handed them to Sarah. She also saw the magic form she had given Oliven some advice. As she turned through several pages, Sarah found something strange and tilted her head to the side and said.


    "He did a lot of research on magic rted to memory. Each one of them is like different magic, but it continues."


    "Yess, you''re right. It seems like he has a lot of interest in this area, right?"


    "......What the hell was he thinking?"


    Sarah narrowed her brows and was lost in thought.


    * * *


    "You don''t need this either. This and that. All of them."


    Elexa''s small body twitched and trembled at the cool flowing voice. Penelois was unloading her busy pack at Benjamin''s beck and call.


    "Why did you bring this? Throw it out."


    "Ah......!"


    Benjamin, finding the little rabbit doll in the pile, narrowed his forehead and grabbed the doll with two fingers, and shook it gently. When his attached doll was in Benjamin''s hands, Elexa groaned softly with a pale face. When Elexa looked desperately at Benjamin with anxious eyes, he clicked his tongue and threw the doll into the luggage bag.


    "......!"


    Then, Elexa, whose face brightened noticeably, breathed a sigh of relief. ude, who had been watching the scene, looked at Benjamin with sharp eyes as if displeased.


    "Uncle."


    "What, brat."


    "Who does Uncle think you are to keep telling them to throw it away?"


    At ude''s words, Benjamin squinted and said.


    "What are youining about?"


    ude said, pointing to a bag of luggage, in which a child would fit if he crouched albeit a little cramped, with his fingertips.


    "That bag is too small."


    Benjamin dered that he would take only one bag of the luggage that Elexa and Penelois had packed. Penelois and Elexa, who had no choice but to follow his instructions, were eventually forced to rearrange their many belongings. In ude''s eyes, Benjamin seemed to be being mean for no reason, and his mouth was sticking out.


    "Ha."


    Benjamin swallowed a smirk and said as he saw ude''s face full of clear dissatisfaction.


    "Even if they don''t pack all that stuff, it''s all in the Duke Ambrosia''s family. Why do they have to take everything they have?"


    "But!"


    "And we''re not on an outing right now, but we''re on a mission to take those two secretly to the Duke''s house. If they were to carry that much baggage into Ambrosia, I''m sure there would be rumors. Are you going to handle it?"


    "......"


    ude kept his mouth shut as he listened to Benjamin''s pouring words. Elexa was restless and looked at ude and Benjamin staring at each other in silence.


    "It''s all right, Young Lord Ambrosia. We just need to pack a few precious things with us."


    Penelois gently stroked Elexa''s hair to mediate between ude and Benjamin.


    "Hmph."


    Benjamin quickly turned his head, and so did ude. Between the two, who seemed to be on a very bad rtionship, Elexa felt his heart pounding and pressed his chest hard.


    "If you''re done packing, let''s go now. Mercenaries are gathering in the capital right now, so we''ll have to pass through the middle of the pub if we''rete."


    Benjamin urged, looking displeased at the thought.


    "Ah, yes!"


    Penelois hurriedly grabbed the only bag Benjamin had given her. Except for thest Elexa''s attachment doll she put in, she didn''t have much to bring. She had only gathered the gifts Eleon gave her, the dagger, and a few poisons that she made herself. Penelois said solemnly, looking very nervous.


    "Let''s go."


    Penelois had never been out of the mansion since she gave birth to Elexa. For her, it was like an adventure into an unknown world. Penelois sped Elexa''s hand, making her resolve.


    "Haa......"


    Seeing this, Benjamin sighed a little, and then erged the hole he passed through when he entered the mansion with mana. Enough for Penelois and Elexa to walk out. He murmured a little from behind as he watched the two bravely walk through the hole.


    "If you keep being so stiff, everyone will be able to tell."


    "......!"


    The noise flinched Penelois, trembling, and moved again. With a much softer walk than before, Benjamin looked down at ude, feeling tired.


    "We''re going, too."


    "Don''t say us."


    "What?"


    "Hmph!"


    ude snorted and strode ahead. Benjamin frowned and swung his magical hand.


    "Argh!"


    Then, the vine that had been covering the hole suddenly covered ude''s face. Seeing ude screaming in surprise, Benjamin smirked, raising one corner of his lips wryly.


    "Whoops."


    Benjamin, who passed ude with his eyes wide open in surprise, looked refreshed as he passed by the child. Following Benjamin''s flickering fingers, the hole in the mansion disappeared. The entrance waspletely blocked.


    "I really hate Uncle so much!"


    "The same goes for me."


    "I hate you more!"


    "The feeling it''s the same."


    The two walked forward, not stopping bickering.


    "Mother, are those two all right?"


    "I think it''s all right. They look like they''re on good terms?"


    "Even though they''re fighting now?"


    "Well."


    Penelois held her son, who could not hide his anxious face, and smiled quietly.


    "It seems to me that they get along well."


    "Everything Mother says is right but......"


    Elexa mumbled as he saw ude and Benjamin once again leading the way.


    "Idiot Uncle."


    "Foul-tempered brat."


    "I''m going to tell Nanny."


    "I''m going to tell Master everything."


    "Nanny''s on my side?"


    "Master was my master even before you were born. You stupid little brat."


    "I''m not stupid!"


    "I think that''s right."


    Looking at the two people who continue their childish verbal quarrel without a break, his mother seemed to be mistaken this time.


    "If you keep looking, you''ll see it."


    "Yess......"


    At Penelois''s words, Elexa nodded slightly and looked around. Unlike the daytime, the market near the mansion was less crowded at night. Elexa, feeling a little eerie, asked Penelois, hugging her tightly.


    "How long will it take to get to Ambrosia''s mansion, Mother?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never been outside the mansion......"


    Penelois looked around and tilted her head. Then Benjamin, who was walking ahead, turned around and said to Elexa and Penelois.


    "If we pass through the market, we will get a carriage, so we won''t have to walk then."


    If you went straight from there and passed through themercial district, you would soon be able to reach Ambrosia''s dukedom. However, as themercial district was the capital of the empire, it was veryrge and it was difficult to move on foot because it was a ce where nobles passed by.


    "Yes, thank you for your consideration."


    "What consideration."


    Benjamin shrugged and looked forward again. And he unconsciously looked for ude, then narrowed his brow.


    "Brat?"


    He walked a little further away, but the figure of ude, who was still rtively next to him, disappeared for a while. Benjamin quickly scoured the surroundings at once. Then he saw ude snooping in the side alley. Benjamin, who thought he had lost his child for a moment, exhaled loudly and approached ude.


    "What are you gonna do if you''re alone on the road, brat?"


    "I hear a strange sound here."


    "What are you talking abo......"


    A faint sound could be heard in Benjamin''s ears as he narrowed his brow at ude''s words.


    "......help, ......I was wrong, argh,......"


    Along with a very young voice, there was also a dull sound of something breaking.


    "......just do as you''re told......, mess with our mercenaries."


    And after that, Benjamin''s face hardened at once when he heard the voice of a husky adult man. He drew a long mana thread from his hand at once and sent it to a ce where he could hear the sound. Benjamin''s face, as he looked at the sights there through his mana, became increasingly chilly.


    "Who''s getting hit over ther......, Uncle?"


    ude''s eyes widened as he saw Benjamin striding into the alleyway past him. ude thought ''What''s wrong with that Uncle?'' and for a moment, Sarah''s voice came to his mind.


    ''Benjamin hates mercenaries terribly. That child was a boy soldier, serving his mercenaries. There are a lot of mercenaries in the capital right now, so I''m a little worried. If he goes crazy, he can''t see anything else......''


    ude''s face quickly turned pale when he heard something about the mercenary in a faint voice a while ago.


    "Ah, I''m doomed."


    "Huh?"


    As ude murmured a little, Elexa tilted his head as if puzzled.


    "We have to catch that Uncle!"

 Chapter 120:

    Chapter 120:


    ude busily moved his short legs to chase after Benjamin. No matter how fast he was walking, his back was not seen while he was running. Then with a bang! a roar that seemed to resonate with the ground, people began to hear screams.


    "Urargh!"


    "Aaargh!"


    "Help me!"


    ude hardened his face even more when he heard that sound.


    "Oh my God, what is this sound?"


    Penelois, who was following ude, was startled and hugged Elexa in her arms stronger.


    "It''s the sound of Uncle Benjamin going crazy!"


    "Oh my God, oh my God!"


    Nanny. The only people who could stop Benjamin from losing his mind were Belluna and her. ude remembered Benjamin going crazy the day Sarah vomited blood at the pce. Thinking about how frightened Benjamin was at that time, his body trembled spontaneously.


    "We have to stop him!"


    If they didn''t stop him, people would die. ude thought so and tried to move his legs faster.


    "Aargh! Keok, heok!"


    The screams got closer and clearer. ude''s eyes reflected Benjamin in the distance, grabbing the man''s neck with one hand and lifting him into the air. ude was confused whether to think it was fortunate that Benjamin was doing that with pure force without magic.


    "He, help m...... keok!"


    The man struggled with breathing because his legs couldn''t touch the ground.


    "Heaven!"


    Penelois pulled ude towards her and covered Elexa''s eyes with her hands. The stout men on the floor seemed already beaten by Benjamin. Judging from the fact that they were trembling and flinching, it appears that they were not dead.


    "Uncle!"


    ude called Benjamin in a sharp voice. However, Benjamin could not hear the voice, and his hand holding the man''s neck became more and more tense.


    "I, I made a mistake......, heok, please!"


    Gradually choking on his breath, the man gave up struggling and began to beg. Then his gaze turned to someone over Benjamin''s shoulder, and as ude followed him, he saw a boy crouching in a corner and trembling.


    "......Heok, heok."


    The boy was being beaten until Benjamin came, and there was not a single part of his body that was intact. It was a frowning sight to anyone''s eyes.


    "Is that person okay?"


    ude tried to approach the boy, but Penelois quickly pulled the child''s hem.


    "......?"


    "Stay here for a second."


    ude looked at Penelois as if wondering. But her gaze was not on ude, her gaze was on the mercenary lying near the boy instead.


    "......That man is pretending to be unconscious."


    As Penelois whispered to ude, she put Elexa in her arms to the ground and hid him behind her back. Then, having ude and Elexa hold hands, she pulled out a dagger from the bag and held it tightly in her hand.


    "So don''te near and wait. When I tell you to run, run in the opposite direction from here."


    "Mo, Mother......"


    "It''s fine. Didn''t you hear from your dad? Your mother also beat down monsters in her old days."


    Penelois smiled at Elexa and flicked the dagger between her fingers. The dagger moved freely as if it were part of her body. Only after seeing this did Elexa and ude rx a little.


    "Grrr......"


    When the man who Benjamin was holding his neck passed out with foam around his mouth, he threw the man''s body to the ground. And the moment he was about to turn around and look at the boy again.


    "Uaaah!!!"


    The mercenary, who was pretending to be unconscious, as Penelois had spoken, took a knife from his bosom and rushed at Benjamin.


    "......"


    Benjamin dodged the de of such a mercenary by twisting his upper body. Then he hit him hard in the ribs with his foot.


    "Ugh!"


    The mercenary once again swung the knife in his hand horizontally while wrapping his arms around his side, but Benjamin quickly leaned back and avoided it.


    "Ho, how......!"


    The mercenary''s face was stained with fear as he watched Benjamin avoid even the confident raid. No matter how hard he struggled to attack, it didn''t work, so he looked around hurriedly. Penelois, who was guarding this side with a dagger, and two children hiding behind her. And a boy trembling nearby.


    "Eeek!"


    The mercenary chose to take the boy hostage among them. He grabbed the knife he was holding, and quickly rolled to the side and wrapped his arm around the neck of the boy who was sitting on the ground and pulled him back.


    "If, if youe closer, I''ll cut off this bastard''s neck at once!"


    As soon as he encountered the mercenaries, Benjamin''s actions, which had beaten them without a break, stopped just then. Benjamin''s mouth, which was not opened when the mercenaries shouted numerous times, asking why he was doing this, who was attacking them, and why he was attacking them, was finally opened.


    "......Do you want to die?"


    The low voice that flowed out of the murky air contained clear killing intent. The mercenary, who was not trembling in fear in front of any monsters or in the middle of the battlefield, screamed in fear for the first time.


    "How dare you attack our Georges mercenaries...... Do you think the mercenary guild will leave you alone?! Do you want to be chased for the rest of your life"


    "......"


    Benjamin didn''t answer any further. Only a slow snapping finger made him aware that Benjamin was now contemting how to kill the mercenary.


    "You, you can''t......"


    ude was restless when he saw that. Sarah said magic shouldn''t be used. Because magic left a mark. She had said that it should not be discovered that there were still magicians in the Empire. Benjamin''s now faint reason was keeping him from using magic, but it seemed to ude that sooner orter the rest of his sanity would be blown away.


    "What should I do?"


    How can I end this situation?


    ude''s troubled mind vaguely recalled the conversation he had with Sarah again.


    ''There''s a way when Benjamin goes crazy......''


    ''What?''


    ''When I first brought Benjamin, he was very rebellious. Every time I called him......, the other kids made fun of it a lot. He really hates being called......''


    ''Then shouldn''t you call him that when he loses his mind?''


    ''That''s why I have to call him that even more. Benjamin hates being called...... so terribly, so that feeling makes hime back to his senses.''


    ''Ah, he came back to his mind because he hated it so much.''


    ''Yes, that''s right. Our ude-nim is smart, too!''


    ude closed his eyes tightly as he recalled the conversation he had with Sarah in his head. She said that Benjamin hated being called that enough to start a match. He just couldn''t remember that part. Obviously, it was a nickname that didn''t suit Benjamin just by hearing it, and that he would really hate.


    "Don''t, don''te near me. Don''te near me! Do you really want to see this bastard die?!"


    Then Benjamin was gradually approaching the mercenary who took the boy hostage. He was staring at the tip of his finger as if faint mana had appeared.


    "Heok, we''ve got a problem."


    ude, who was in a hurry, stomped his feet and did not know what to do. It felt like his heart was rushing and he couldn''t think of anything he should have thought of.


    "So, so......"


    The child tried to recall Sarah''s voice once again.


    ''But isn''t it a cute nickname in its own way? I usually want to call him that, but Benjamin hates it so much.''


    ''That''s cute. I want to call Uncle thatter.''


    ''No, it''s a magical word that returns him when he loses his reason, so if we call him that too much, it won''t work.''


    ''I see. Too bad.''


    ''That''s right. It''s such a bummer. Every day, I asked Belluna to speak for me by writing letters with mana. You don''t know how many times I wanted to call him...... with my voice.''


    At that moment, in ude''s head, the nickname that Sarah had spoken of would pull Benjamin''s leash came to mind.


    "This is it!"


    ude let go of Elexa and stepped forward in front of Penelois.


    "It''s dangerous, Young Lord Ambrosia!"


    "It''s okay!"


    Penelois tried to pull ude back, but the boy shook his head vigorously and took a deep breath. Then, after giving strength to his stomach, he shouted very loudly, thinking that he would release all of his collected breath at once.

 Chapter 121:

    Chapter 121:


    * * *


    Little dog shit.


    Everyone''s expression became subtle when the subtly cute and subtly affectionate but subtly insignificant name was attached to Benjamin. The pulsing magic in Benjamin''s hand subsided in an instant.


    "......Little dog shit?"


    Benjamin seized the string of reason that flew away at the word that prated his head for a moment. Of course, his face was distorted. He blinked slowly for a moment and looked around at the scene with fresh eyes. People were lying in a dark and narrow alley, a boy who was in a mess, and a mercenary who was holding and threatening such a boy.


    "......Ha."


    Benjamin could quickly figure out what had happened. Penelois, who was tense and hardened by Benjamin''s appearance as if he had regained his sanity, breathed a heavy sigh.


    ''As expected, Nanny is the best.''


    ude, feeling his growing affection for his nanny, approached Benjamin.


    "Uncle. Did you forget what Nanny said?"


    "......Ah."


    Benjamin was speechless as if he had recalled Sarah''s request. ude sighed loudly at the sight. It was a deep sigh with the exhaustion of life that you would never think that it came from a child''s lips.


    "Do you want to be scolded by Nanny again?"


    ude put one hand on his hip and pointed at Benjamin with the other, giving full-fledged nagging.


    "Do you know that our Nanny takes care of everything if Uncle makes a mess like this?"


    "......Hey."


    "Why does Uncle do everything you want and leave the rest to our Nanny?"


    "......Oi."


    "Do you know how to do anything right? Uncle, are you stupid? Is there something wrong with your head?"


    "Wait......"


    "Nanny said that the uncle who left the mansion was the stupidest. I don''t think so. I think I have the stupidest fool in front of me right now."


    While ude was nagging like a rapid-fire gun, Benjamin was silently listening to them. The mercenary, who had been holding the boy hostage and threatening, realized in a moment that his existence had beenpletely forgotten.


    "You don''t care if this bastard dies!?"


    The mercenary once again choked the boy''s neck with his arms and shouted.


    "......What."


    After seeing it, ude narrowed his brows and looked at Benjamin.


    "What are you doing now, Uncle?"


    "......I''m getting scolded by you."


    "Even if you get in trouble, you have to do what you have to do."


    "Roger."


    At ude''s words, Benjamin sighed quietly and waved his hand lightly.


    "Eok!"


    Then the mercenary fell t on his face with an agony scream. ude''s eyes widened at what had happened so quickly. ude''s face crumpled up because Benjamin seemed to ignore Sarah''s words, which she said that they should not leave any traces of magic.


    "Uncle, Nanny said not to......"


    "I''m done with this, so don''t nag me too much, brat."


    Benjamin threw a stone in his other hand, caught it, and showed it to ude. When he looked closely at the fainted mercenary, there was a swollen red mark on his forehead.


    "......Fuu."


    ude patted his chest and was relieved. When the situation was over, the boy who had been held hostage trembled and pushed the body of the fallen mercenary over his body.


    "Th, thank......, hic. Thank you......"


    The boy struggled to get up his impertinent body and kept his head down. Benjamin stared at him for a long while with his eyes subdued. Complex emotions swirled in those heavy eyes.


    "......"


    ude looked at Benjamin''s expression and then punched him in the leg with his fist.


    "What."


    "You want to take him?"


    "......"


    At ude''s words, Benjamin looked at the boy for a moment, then shook his head.


    "All right. We''ll be able to move on quietly if we just clear up the traces here. I''ll take care of itter."


    Benjamin said so and brushed past ude. Penelois and Elexa alternately looked at Benjamin, who was running out of the alley, and ude, who looked at him like that.


    "Hurry up."


    Then, at Benjamin''s urging, Penelois quickly grabbed Elexa''s hand and followed him.


    "Let''s hurry up and go, too."


    Penelois urged ude, who was immobile as if he were stuck in the spot. But ude didn''t follow Penelois'' footsteps and looked up at the boy and said.


    "You know, what''s your name?"


    The boy replied with extreme nervousness when ude, who was with the man who saved him, talked to him.


    "......It''s Dewey."


    He waspletely crushed by Benjamin''s overbearing tone and his overwhelming energy. Dewey was convinced that Benjamin would be a nobleman. Because there was nomoner who could touch the mercenaries who joined the mercenary guild. And ude, who nagged Benjamin like that, seemed to be a noble as well.


    "I see!"


    ude smiled brightly on purpose to make the boy who was having a hard time asfortable as possible. Sarah always told ude this.


    ''ude-nim is a very noble man. And as noble as you are, you have an obligation.''


    ''Noble status can have, enjoy, and exercise many qualifications. But never forget this.''


    ''All of thates from the people of the Empire.''


    ''You must help those who are weaker and have nothing. In order to do that, ude-nim''s hands have been empowered.''


    ''ude-nim will one day learn to use what he has for good.''


    ''I''m looking forward to that day.''


    ude somehow felt that the day Sarah spoke was now.


    "All right, Dewey, if you need a ce to get away from the bad guys,e to Ambrosia''s dukedom."


    "Pardon?"


    Dewey was startled by ude''s suggestion and involuntarily raised his voice. Ambrosia''s dukedom. For Dewey, amoner, it was a name that would be difficult to reach even after a lifetime.


    "By, by any chance......, were you two no, nobles......?"


    ude added hastily, seeing the boy start to tremble again just by the name Ambrosia.


    "The man who just saved Dewey''s name is Benjamin. Say you came to visit Uncle Benjamin. He''s in Ambrosia''s dukedom for some reason."


    "Ah...... He, he worked for the Duke of Ambrosia."


    Dewey seemed a little relieved then. It seemed that the tremors had gradually stopped. He seemed to think that he was a capable person working in a noble family, not a noble.


    ''I didn''t say no.''


    ude felt bad about telling a lie. But he didn''t even say he wasn''t a noble, so heforted himself.


    "Those bad guys wouldn''t dare cross the gates of Duke Ambrosia''s family. You''ll be safe."


    "Th, thank you."


    Dewey bowed his head, again and again, thanking ude. ude kept his eyes on him for a while, then turned around and approached Penelois.


    "Let''s go now."


    "......"


    Penelois squinted at ude, who was walking very carefully with an innocent face.


    ''......How the hell did they teach him?''


    Seeing ude, who was very mature and thoughtful despite being the same age as Elexa, she fell into deep thought. She heard from Eleon the stories of various noble families, and also the story of the Ambrosia father and son. When she heard the word ''about the same age as Elexa'', she heard the story about ude a little more carefully and remembered it clearly.


    ''Young Lord Ambrosia was said to be very weak and timid.''


    She heard that ude was very timid and didn''t show any noticeable excellence in social activities.


    ''That must have been before Countess Millen became his nanny.''


    But that was the story before Countess Millen took over as ude''s nanny. ude, whom she saw with her own eyes, was a very smart and mature child, worthy of the term Ambrosia''s sessor. Even though he had childlike innocence, he was very sharp to judge and act coolly at times like this.


    "Hmm? Mother, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Unlike Elexa, who still looked like a child in her eyes.


    "It''s nothing. Elexa, hold on to the hand of Young Lord Ambrosia?"


    "Yes, I''m holding on tight."


    She thought as she saw Elexa waving his hands, which held her hand in one hand and ude''s in the other.

 Chapter 122:

    Chapter 122:


    * * *


    After finishing the story once, Sarah, who smiled to the end and saw the elders off, sat on the sofa, unable to hide her tiredness. Then she looked at Ethan and asked him.


    "Will Benjamin and ude-nim be able to get along ande back?"


    "I don''t know. Wouldn''t it depend on what Benjamin did?"


    "Although Benjamin hates everyone else, he is kind to small children, especially boys. So would it be okay?"


    "That''s unusual."


    He was kind to boys. Ethan stopped trying to imagine Benjamin being kind to someone. He had no idea at all.


    "The kid was a boy soldier. He was forcibly taken to the battlefield in an orphanage."


    "Such thing."


    Boy soldier.


    That word alone made Ethan narrow his eyebrows. It was banned in the Crombell Empire, but it happened frequently in other countries.


    "Usually, in such cases, they follow the mercenaries and survive, but to the mercenaries, the child soldiers were the only object of anger in the battlefield where their lives came and went, and they were also ythings."


    "And it''s a battlefield where mercenaries are allowed to do whatever they do to the boys...... so it makes sense."


    The Empire had battlefields,rge and small, from which Benjamin survived. Many things must have happened before the child who had a hard time holding even a single dagger properly grew up to be a vicious mercenary that made the mercenaries tremble. In the middle of such a battlefield, Sarah found Benjamin, who instinctively expressed his hidden talent ahead of his death.


    "Right. So when Benjamin sees boys his age then he tends to be a little kinder."


    Was it because he think of himself from then? Even Benjamin, who had no mercy in his hands, showed patience in front of children of his age, enduring it twice and three times.


    "There are mercenaries in the capital right now. I heard that everyone hired a lot of mercenaries because of what happened in Alton Estate."


    "You''re right. Since there were not one or two nobles who had to go to the Alton Estate, the number of knights must have been insufficient."


    "I''m worried......"


    Sarah, who knew Benjamin hated mercenaries terribly, looked out the window with anxiety.


    "I''m sure they''re doing well. They have ude."


    "That''s right, because ude-nim is there, so it''ll be fine, right?"


    Sarahughed in a low voice, somehow funny that little ude made her feel reassured. Then she leaned her back on the sofa and blinked slowly.


    "......"


    Ethan noticed something in Sarah''s face and asked, narrowing his eyebrows.


    "Are you all right, Sarah?"


    "Sure. I''m just a little tired."


    Sarah rubbed her stiff shoulders with her hands and tilted her head back and forth to stretch. She would be very busy from now on. She was once required to attend the Empress''s tea party, and then to an audience with the Emperor. And she would be off to Alton Estate right away. All in all, it was not an easy task.


    "Everything is really not easy."


    "I know you don''t feel good."


    "......"


    "Since he was a disciple whom you once trusted, you also felt a sense of responsibility for this work."


    Sarah sighed quietly and nodded at Ethan''s words, which seemed to have prated her heart.


    "I was too focused on my work. I didn''t know that that child was being eaten by the darkness by my side."


    When she realized that the world was flowing like the ''Flower of Darkness'', she was out of her mind. Without reason, she only devoted herself to studying Ambrosia''s power and tried her best to turn the world right, which was twisted by her somehow. But she was so crazy about it that she didn''t notice that the disciple who helped her in the closest ce was twisted.


    "Since when? Since when did Oliven......"


    When did he start developing the power of ck magic with the intention of betraying her? The thought of it made Sarah''s heart hard and heavy like a stone.


    "Sarah."


    Ethan called out her name in a low voice and raised a hand to cover her eyes. His big, warm hand covered her vision, and her eyes slowly closed. Cozy darkness came and his warmth enveloped her.


    "No matter how much you think about the things that have already passed, only regrets remain. What matters now is what to do next."


    "......"


    "Sarah is doing a good job, and you will do more in the future."


    "Duke-nim."


    "So for now, close your eyes. You put too many things in your head today."


    Ethan smiled slightly as he felt Sarah''s trembling eyshes in the palm of his hand. And he returned the words that Sarah had just said to him.


    "I hope you don''t have anything in your head except for Ambrosia and ude. Because I''m kind of jealous."


    "......!"


    Sarah''s eyes lit up in Ethan''s palm at the words that flowed like a joke.


    "Get some sleep, Sarah."


    With a voice full ofughter, Ethan carefully applied force to his palm and pressed it softly. She thought as shey down on the couch as if she was going to follow his hand.


    ''I tried to seduce Duke-nim, but I''ll be the only one who''ll be seduced at this rate.''


    Unable to ovee her resentment, Sarah clenched her skirt with both fists and bit her lip.


    "Such thing."


    Ethanughed quietly because she looked like ude, who was distraught because he didn''t want to sleep.


    * * *


    In the end, Sarah, who returned to her room with a lot of temptation from Ethan,y on her bed and covered herself with nkets.


    "Duke-nim is so mean."


    Ethan Ambrosia was too generous and caring for Sarah. It was crazy good, but it was also crazy bad for the heart.


    "If you''re not going to like me, then don''t seduce me."


    Sarah kicked the nket with her feet in anger. Ethan Ambrosia was such a sinful man. If he behaved like this, there would be no woman who wouldn''t fall for him.


    ''I wish I could have a word with Duke Ambrosia-nim.''


    ''Of course, Duke-nim is not the one who would coldly reject a Lady''s request for dance with a very aristocratic manner.''


    ''But with a polite but sober voice, you won''t want more than that.''


    ''It makes me suffer from the urge to take a step inside the line. It''s better than not being able to speak at all.''


    Sarah clenched her teeth as she recalled thements about Ethan, who had warmed the Lady''s heart even before she went into seclusion. At that time, she didn''t care about Sarah Millen''s life or Park Hyeyeon''s life, because there were so many things to do as the Great Elder of the magic tower. Now that she was swayed by Ethan Ambrosia, the memories of the old society came to her mind.


    "If he was handsome in my eyes, he would be handsome in other people''s eyes, too!"


    Sarah clenched her fists as she thought of the countlessdies who were aiming for Ethan Ambrosia.


    "Still, I have an advantage."


    She controlled herself, thinking of the Alton Estate that she would go alone with Ethan in the future. Just the thought of spending time with Ethan made Sarah''s heart flutter. It was just a pity that she wouldn''t see ude for a few days.


    "Alton Estate......"


    Sarah calmed her excitement as she recalled the veil that had been built in the Alton Estate. ''Flower of Darkness'' had already changed a lot. ude did not fall into his self-loathing, did not despair, and was able to smile pretty. Ethan Ambrosia also did not go crazy alone, unlike in the ''future''. However, she began to feel that something was subtly out of alignment.


    ''Why did I write such a diary with Park Hyeyeon''s body in the notebook?''


    The text was written with mana as if it were a gift to her. There, Park Hyeyeon was talking about ''Flowers of Darkness'' and ''future''.


    "I guess I''ll have to pour the blood one more time."


    The only time she was able to return to Korea was when she lost consciousness after pouring out a lot of blood. If she gave her body that much shock, she would know what she had done with Park Hyeyeon''s body again this time.

 Chapter 123:

    Chapter 123:


    * * *


    Sarah greeted Penelois and Elexa with her arms wide open and a friendly smile.


    "Wee to Ambrosia, Penelois-nim."


    "......Countess Millen-nim."


    Penelois was greeted by Sarah with a face that looked twice as tired as beforeing to Ambrosia. So did Elexa, who was holding her hand.


    "Hello......"


    Elexa slowly pulled out ude''s hand and only looked down with his head bowed. The child''s face was also tired like Penelois''. And Sarah, who looked at ude and Benjamin, covered her mouth with her hand in admiration.


    "Oh my."


    ude had a face full of heartache. He had both cheeks flushed and his lips protruded forward. His attire was ruffled for some reason, and he was gasping for breath.


    "......"


    "......"


    Benjamin''s appearance was absurd, his hair was all messed up and he had fingernail marks on his cheek. Sarah looked at the two without saying a word for a moment, then pped her hands together and said.


    "You two have be very close."


    "What!"


    "No, we''re not!"


    At Sarah''s words, ude and Benjamin screamed in unison. Then, at the same time, they stared at each other, and then eximed, and turned their heads in the opposite direction.


    "I hate Uncle the most in the world."


    "Thank you very much for saying what I have to say."


    "Stupid Uncle."


    "Naughty brat."


    Penelois and Elexa sighed loudly as if they were used to seeing the two of them bickering again. The two quietly rubbed their ears to soothe their tired ears from the quarrel between Benjamin and ude. Sarah could understand Penelois and Elexa''s troubles without even asking. She smiled softly as she introduced Ronda, who was standing next to her.


    "You''ve worked really hard. The head maid here will guide you two to your room."


    "It''s a great pleasure to meet you. My name is Ronda. We will take care of you without any inconvenience during your stay in Ambrosia."


    Ronda was very polite and respectful. Penelois'' shoulders, which were tensed under the pressure of Ambrosia''s name, were relieved and loosened.


    "I won''t forget your kindness."


    "What kindness. I hope it will be remembered as the glory of Ambrosia."


    "......"


    At Ronda''s words, Penelois raised one eyebrow as if in surprise. Looking at Sarah, she gave her a meaningful smile and nodded her head slightly. What kind of status Penelois was, who she was and what position she was in. It was surprising that Ambrosia''s head maid knew so naturally.


    ''Trust me, Penelois. You and Elexa''s existence will be unknown to anyone but my mother until I ascend the throne. Even if it''s His Majesty. So rx.''


    She muttered in a very low voice, recalling Eleon''s voice that reassured her.


    "No one knows my ass."


    "Pardon?"


    "Ah......, it''s nothing."


    Penelois shook her head and smiled awkwardly at Ronda who asked with a puzzled face. Ronda had the illusion that she heard a word she shouldn''t have heard for a moment, but she did her duty.


    "Then I''ll show you around."


    "Thank you."


    Penelois felt very grateful and took Elexa''s hand.


    "Let''s go, Elexa."


    "Yess......"


    Elexa looked at ude, who was still quarreling with Benjamin, yawning with a weary face and following his mother. He tried to bid goodbye to ude, but he looked very busy. The two now sprint in front of Sarah and warn each other.


    "Nanny! Uncle is bullying me!"


    "Master, that brat is abusing me."


    The two of them had a face that firmly believed that Sarah would be on their side. ude looked up at Sarah with wistful eyes.


    "ude-nim?"


    "Nannyyy."


    When Sarah called in a friendly voice, ude stretched his words and whined. Now he thought that victory was his.


    "Where else did you learn the word ''stupid''?"


    "Eung?"


    "I''ve never told you...... How can you use such harsh words?"


    "No, that......"


    "I know it''s still unreasonable for you to speak in ordance with the etiquette, but it seems like a ss is needed to use the more noble words."


    ude''s face sank at Sarah''s words. He asked her to side with him, but he ended up taking another boring ss for no reason.


    "Heh, that''s nice. There wasn''t anything you couldn''t say because you were so young."


    Seeing this, Benjamin raised the corner of his mouth andughed again and again at ude. But when Sarah saw Benjamin, she hardened her face and said.


    "Just looking at it, it seems that you are the cause of ude-nim''s use of such words."


    "Yes? No, Master. That''s what that naughty brat did by himself......"


    Benjamin hurriedly tried to make an excuse, but Sarah''s eyes narrowed when the word brat came out of his mouth.


    "Seeing your attitude that dares to say that the person I serve is a brat in front of me, I can clearly see what kind of words you would say in a ce where I am not present."


    "That!"


    "When I teach ude-nim the etiquette ss, make sure you observe it too."


    "Are you talking about the etiquette ss?"


    "Yes, I feel a littlete in learning, but it seems necessary."


    "......Yes."


    Benjamin tried to ridicule ude but ended up observing the etiquette ss. A savory yet refreshing smile hung on ude''s lips as he looked at him. ude was smarter than Benjamin, so he covered his mouth with his hand so he wouldn''t be noticed by Sarah.


    ''Idiot.''


    Of course, while he covered his mouth so Sarah couldn''t see, he didn''t forget to uncover a little bit so only Benjamin could see it to tease him. Benjamin looked at cheeky ude and said.


    "That damn brat......"


    "Benjamin! What did you just say?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing, Master."


    But he wasn''t as weak as ude, so Sarah caught him right away. ude slid back and went up to his room, leaving Benjamin, who was beginning to hear Sarah''s nagging. In this case, he instinctively learned that the one who leaves first would be scolded less.


    * * *


    Ambrosia''s carriage crossed the Empress'' Pce garden. Usually, it was customary to get off in front of the Empress'' Pce gate and enter on foot, or to send a separate carriage with the Empress''s symbol to change into it. But thanks to Ambrosia''s name, Sarah was receiving very special treatment. Sarah looked at Ethan who sat across from her, turning over the papers.


    "Thank you, you didn''t have to take me there."


    "Weren''t you invited to the tea time that the Empress rarely opens alone? There must be many eyes observing you, and if I don''t escort you, the words wille out."


    "But everyone knows Duke-nim is the busiest man in the Empire right now. Who can make a fuss about little things like escorts?"


    The news that Ethan Ambrosia was going to Alton Estate spread widely in social circles. So there was a mountain of work to be done before that, as well as the situation of Alton Estate ahead of him. Even in this carriage, which was escorting Sarah now, he looked into the documents, and outside, the homing pigeon was so busy that it was constantly flying around. Ethan put down the paperwork he was looking at as soon as Sarah finished speaking.


    "Sarah."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m not ipetent enough to not even make time to escort you."


    Saying so, he reached out to Sarah. And at the same time, the carriage rattled and stopped.


    "......Of course you do."


    Sarah held Ethan''s outstretched hand and tried to determine whether it was the carriage or her own heart that stopped for a moment. Fortunately, it was the carriage that stopped, so she could open the carriage door and go outside as Ethan led her. Ethan whispered in a low voice as he guided Sarah with his skillful, gentle hands.


    "Tea time with the Empress is just an excuse, but she''s not going to cooperate so smoothly."


    "Wasn''t it all about the Emperor?"


    "Even so, what can we do? The Empress'' hobby is to interfere little by little with what the Emperor wants."


    "That......"


    Sarah narrowed her brow as if in trouble, pondering for a moment. The rtionship between the Emperor and the Empress was terribly bad. The Empress hated the Emperor almost to the point of loathing, and the Emperor treated such Empress like air. Such was the case with a couple who were entangled in mutual interests.


    "You may not be able to get out easily. When that happens, lean on me."


    "After escorting me, you have to go to the Emperor''s Pce, how?"


    "Wherever you are, Ambrosia''s eyes and hands are there. Just ask for a little help and we''ll do it right away."

 Chapter 124:

    Chapter 124:


    * * *


    Human society was sometimes at a point where powerlessness was absolutely non-existent. Sarah was a human being, and she had a desire to live a normal life among humans. So sometimes, or very often, the time came when society had to conform to the power it had formed. She thought this was the time she had to do it.


    "Come on, Countess Millen. These are baked cookies topped with raspberry jam that you loved."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty the Empress."


    Sarah was already full, but she did not show it and picked up the cookies the Empress rmended. Then the Empress'' gaze reached Sarah''s fingertips.


    "I hope it suits your taste."


    The Empress'' voice was very heartwarming. As the mother of the two princes, she still remained young, but her voice was filled with the flow of years. The Empress'' soft yet firm voice was filled with a sense of intimidation characteristic of those at the peak of power. Sarah felt the Empress'' gaze and let out a very small sigh.


    "......"


    When she put the cookie in her mouth, it was crunchy and crumbly, and the fresh sweetness of raspberry tickled the tip of her tongue with the vor of butter. It was definitely a cookie that suited Sarah''s taste. Her usual self could eat a te full of cookies in her seat.


    "Do you like it?"


    "......Yes."


    If only these cookies weren''t the eighth dessert the Empress rmended.


    "Hmm."


    Smiling softly, the Empress lifted the teacup as she watched Sarah shove the privilege cookie into her mouth. Her mouth, which had been neatly shut, was covered with a teacup, and her half-covered eyes as if savoring the scent of tea shone brightly.


    "......"


    Sarah, like the Empress, smiled as she lifted the teacup. It was a smile that showed no gaps. If the Empress wanted to be mean, Sarah would ept everything without changing her face''s expression. She knew all too well that it was a way to put pressure on the Empress. In any case, it was tea time when Sarah only need to have an excuse to meet the Emperor, so if time went by, the Emperor''s people woulde to this ce soon. And the Empress hated it so terribly.


    "This''s what I heard, Countess Millen."


    In the end, the Empress'' teacup went down first. She had a lighter smile on her lips than before.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know what Your Majesty the Empress might have heard."


    "It was full ofpliments. What a mouthful of praise that person have given me. My ears were melting."


    "Oh my."


    Sarah smiled and put down her teacup. Still, she focused on the Empress'' every word. Who could whisper a story about Sarah Millen into the Empress'' ear?


    "Who told Your Majesty the Empress my story so well? I''ll have to say thank you to that person separately."


    Sarah''s subtle question brought a smile like hers to the Empress'' lips as well.


    "I heard it from my daughter-inw."


    "......!"


    Sarah''s eyes, which had remained curved with a consistent smile, widened for an instant at the words of the Empress. Seeing this, the Empressughed out loud as if it was only then that she felt refreshed.


    "Finally I get to see the other face of Countess Millen. Much more beautiful."


    Seeing the Empress smiling and raising the teacup again, Sarah was convinced that she had deliberately mentioned Penelois'' existence.


    "You were aware of Penelois-nim''s existence."


    "How can I not know? She''s the child who have my son in the palm of her hand. As a mother, I should have known."


    Sarah looked carefully at the face of the Empress who said so.


    "Did Third Prince-nim personally announce her existence?"


    "Of course. There was nothing he couldn''t say in front of me. When he turns his eyespletely to the woman he loves...... he looked exactly like His Majesty."


    The Empress, who said it didn''t matter that Penelois was a ve from another country, only expressed her disappointment with the Third Prince, Eleon. There was noint that the prince''spanion was from very.


    "He was very much the same as his father. Even though I didn''t teach him that much."


    The Empress sighed quietly and put down the teacup she had been holding. Then, she crunched the cookie she rmended to Sarah as if it was bitter in her mouth.


    "Fortunately, Penelois, that child is obedient to me."


    "......"


    After the Empress'' words, Sarah finally understood why she had noints about Penelois'' status.


    "Your Majesty the Empress must be more interested in His Highness Eleon."


    To Sarah''s words, the Empress answered with a smile as if it was the correct answer.


    "That''s right. Ilior is never the one to bring me an obedient daughter-inw."


    "......"


    "An appearance to strengthen the throne, the spirit to lead the Empire wisely, and the responsibility to be the Mother of the people of the Empire. He will take a woman as hispanion after all considerations are taken into ount."


    "It seemed that His Highness Ilior would do the same."


    "Right? It''s like marrying a woman like me, and making a woman like me the Empress."


    The queen continued with a self-deprecation smile.


    "I don''t really like that."


    If the Emperor of the Empire changed, the Empress must be the Empress Dowager and step back from power. She was very wary of it. For this reason, the Empress was very satisfied that Penelois would not dare challenge her authority because of the huge difference of status.


    "So I like my daughter-inw. Ah, Penelois told me this. She said that where she grew up, they called the son''s wife so friendly."


    "I see. I know that too."


    "I thought so. Countess Millen''s refinement would be very exceptional."


    "There are just a lot of stories that I''ve picked up while wandering around. I''m ashamed to say so."


    "Heaven. So humble too."


    The Empress said in a more affectionate voice than before, perhaps she seemed to like her.


    "It makes me want to be very close to Countess Millen. Of course, as a friend."


    "The same goes for me, Your Majesty the Empress."


    "I''m a little old, but you can ignore that in front of friendship."


    As the Empress said, she nced at the head maid of the Empress Pce, who was standing next to her. Then she started clearing the dessert from the teatime table. Sarah was a little relieved as she saw the desserts that had tormented her being moved away.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve troubled Countess Millen because I wanted to see that old man stamping his feet."


    "I understand, Your Majesty the Empress."


    "Thank you."


    The Empress leaned back on her chair with a more rxed expression on her face. She then said as she looked at the maids in attendance.


    "Everybody out. I have to develop a deeper friendship with Countess Millen."


    "Yes, Your Majesty the Empress."


    At the words of the Empress, the maids all bowed their heads and went out of the tea room. And finally, thehead maid, who was cleaning the dessert, looked at Sarah with a subtle look and went back. Sarah thought of Ethan when she saw the head maid''s eyes passing by at that moment.


    ''......Was the Empress'' head maid a person of Ambrosia?''


    She understood very well what Ethan meant by asking for only a little help.


    "Now I can speakfortably with Countess Millen."


    The Empress took afortable position as if she was dealing with an old friend, and flicked the empty teacup on her finger. It was an attitude that would blow away her culture and elegance. She meant to talk as a woman versus a woman, not as an Empress of the Empire.


    "It can''t get any better than this to tell a secret story."


    Sarah smiledfortably in ordance with the wishes of the Empress. Apparently, the Empress wanted something from Sarah. Before she had an audience with the Emperor.


    "Countess Millen is so bright and witty. I''m upset that you''re not my daughter-inw."


    "How dare I enjoy all that glory. I am simply satisfied with my family."


    "Hoo, really? We can be very good friends."


    "Thank you."


    The Empress smiled coolly as if she was very satisfied with Sarah''s words. It was because Sarah did an excellent job of evading the vague boundaries of her words. She had a good eye and immediately recognizes the will of the Empress, and gave her the answers she wanted. The Empress was greatly satisfied with the flow of the conversation.


    "I hope you will pass it on to Ilior as well. That you and I have be very close friends. Also say that we hope that our friendship will not change."


    "......I''ll do that."


    Sarah was puzzled for a moment by the name of the Second Princeing out of nowhere, then nodded her head. Seeing this, the Empress smiled softly.


    "Then will you stay with me until His Majesty the Emperor sends someone in a hurry?"


    "I will definitely do that."


    The Empress showed her determination to see the Emperor''s patience run out. Despite having two children, the gap between the Emperor and the Empress seemed deeper than expected.


    "Seeing that the old man is running wild and losing his mind, it seems that the situation of the First Prince is not very good."


    "Yes, Your Majesty the Empress must have heard of it, but it''s impossible to know whether he''s alive or dead. His Majesty the Emperor must be upset."


    "If he''s looking for Countess Millen with my help in that situation, do you have the key to breaking this situation?"


    "His Majesty the Emperor is only hoping so."


    "Such thing."


    The Empress shook her head and closed her eyes for a moment. And when she lifted her eyelids again, there was a sharp sense of intimidation in her eyes.


    "So you''re saying the old man is mistaken? Or are you deceiving me?"


    "I can only give His Majesty the advice he needs, but I do not have the key."


    At Sarah''s reply, the Empress blinked for a moment. She then said in a hoarse voice once more.


    "Countess Millen. I show you my friendship today, what do you think His Majesty will tell you?"


    Before the audience with the Emperor, the Empress reached out to Sarah first. Sarah knew very well what she wanted. The Empress was hoping that the Emperor''s troubles would deepen. If Sarah solves the Emperor''s troubles, the Empress'' enemies would not be the only ones.


    "I don''t think anything will be as good as the friendship between me and Your Majesty the Empress."


    Sarah held the Empress'' hand. It was because there was no need to soar outside of her eyes, who rose to the position of the Empress Dowager in ''Flower of Darkness'' and wielded more power than the Empress. The help of the Empress was needed for the future, even for ude.


    "......You know the answer that makes me happy."

 Chapter 125:

    Chapter 125:


    "I don''t care what that bastard did. At this point, I wish he could make a proper mutiny so I could get rid of him."


    The Empress constantly poured out vulgar words without caring.


    "......Your Majesty the Empress?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry. Are you surprised? These days, I feel stuffy if I don''t say everything I want."


    The appearance of the Empress smiling and talking as if nothing happened was as elegant as when she poured out those vulgar words. Sarah blinked slowly to see if the words she had just heard were reallying from the Empress'' mouth. Seeing Sarah like that, the Empress smiled and said.


    "Now that Countess Millen and I have be friends, I hope that we will continue to befortable like this."


    An awkward smile crept across Sarah''s lips.


    ''Was the Empress that kind of character in Flower of Darkness?''


    She tried to remember the appearance of the Empress in the novel she had written anew. However, nothing came to mind about the Empress because she was mentioned lightly. While Sarah''s mind was gettingplicated, the Empress began to bring up her own stories, thinking she wasfortable with her in her own way.


    "Who would have wanted to marry an Emperor who would hold onto a dead Empress for the rest of his life? He even had a grown-up heir, that old man. His only attraction was being able to give me the status of an Empress."


    "I''ve heard that His Majesty professed that even that was nothing more than an illusion."


    "Yes, that''s right. So who would have wanted to give up their daughters, no matter how much she was Empress?"


    Sarah nodded without a word. At that time, when the Emperor greeted the Empress, he nailed that the only Empress of this Empire was his deadpanion. It meant that she would not be recognized as a proper Empress, only by her position as an Empress. That meant that even Marquis Orlin, the current Empress'' father, and her maternal rtives were also inferior to the dead Empress'' family.


    "His Majesty''s only maternal rtive is Marquis Bollun."


    "Did Marquis Orlin say it was okay?"


    "The thought of bing an Empress full of insults, why not? However, neither my father nor I was smart enough to be satisfied with the status of being just an Empress."


    The Empress savored the aroma as she poured the tea into her handmade teacup. Then she picked up the teacup and took a sip of the tea with an elegant gesture. That figure was terribly well suited to the splendid position of being the Empress of the Empire. Perhaps the Emperor would not admit it for the rest of his life.


    "Then why did you decide to be the Empress?"


    "It was all thanks to the First Prince. Seeing the First Prince, I was able to make up my mind."


    "......"


    "Even though I couldn''t be a real Empress, I thought I could be a real Empress Dowager of this Empire. I saw what that bastard was doing."


    The Empressughed and continued, raising the corners of her mouth as high as she could.


    "You know, the old man''s only son is a blockhead."


    "......!"


    There was no sense of incongruity in the appearance of the Empress, who spoke vulgar words in her graceful behavior. Surprised, Sarah opened her eyes, and the Empress smiled as if it was fun.


    "I''m sorry, this is something I learned from my daughter-inw. How hollow is it."


    "You must have had a meaningful exchange with Penelois-nim."


    "Of course. She''s really a daughter-inw that I really like."


    Sarah smiled awkwardly as she recalled the Penelois she had seen before. Those words came out of Penelois'' mouth, who had been so ill and looked so delicate. As expected, you can''t judge a book by its cover.


    "No matter what kind of son I had, I was confident that I could raise him better than that bastard. As expected, my two sons grew up better than him, and one even brought this beautiful daughter-inw."


    "That''s...... really good."


    Sarah smiled and responded to the Empress'' words.


    "As expected, Countess Millen and I hit it off well. We should meet more often in the future."


    The Empress smiled brightly like a girl and said that she liked it. Sarah felt a little ufortable, but the Empress seemed to feel a little morefortable with her.


    "I''ve never had someone to talk to sofortably. How can I be sofortable with this kind of story to the otherdies?"


    "Isn''t Your Majesty the Empress treating me too special?"


    "Because you''re a Countess. You''re not just a dy''. Aren''t you the one who''ll have yours, just as I''m going to take control of an Empire?"


    "......That''s right."


    After hearing the words of the Empress, Sarah could understand why she was sofortable showing her true self.


    "To be interested in one of my words, you need to keep an eye on more. It can''t be better than this to be a friend."


    That Sarah was the Countess. And that she was in the position of getting rid of the First Prince. That she was a person who would be helpful to Penelois, Eleon''spanion. All of that came together and Sarah Millen became a figure that had to be taken on the side of the Empress. So the Empress was trying to make Sarah her own ally in her own way.


    "What an honor."


    And Sarah was able to make great use of it.


    "After visiting Alton Estate, may I visit the Empress'' Pce one more time?"


    "Oh, do you need my help?"


    "I want to let everyone know that I have be a glorious close friend of Your Majesty the Empress. It would be a good idea to host a party together."


    "That''s a really good idea, Countess Millen. It was my lifelong wish to host a party with my friend."


    Sarah and the Empress exchanged secret nces and smiled at each other. Their thoughts might be different, but the goal they wanted to achieve was the same.


    "It''s going to be a very fun party."


    "We should make it that way."


    The Empress reached out to Sarah, and she held her hand very friendly. Now that she had attracted the biggest ally for ude and Ambrosia''s future, it wouldn''t be difficult to grant her small requests.


    "It''s already this time. You should get up now, Countess Millen."


    "Thank you for taking the time for me, Your Majesty the Empress."


    "There''s no need for such a greeting between us. I''ll be looking forward to the next meeting."


    The Empress smiled and rang the bell on the table. Then the maids who were waiting outside the tea room came in all at once and opened the door. In front of the door, a knight under the order of the Emperor was stamping his feet with an anxious face. Judging from the ufortable faces of the maids, they seemed to have a little argument with him outside the door.


    "It''s been a short tea time, but he seems to be very dissatisfied nheless. That Emperor of mine."


    Seeing the knight''s face, the Empress sarcastically spoke.


    "May I take Count Millen with me, Your Majesty the Empress."


    "You may."


    The Empress sipped the tea without giving a single nce at Sarah, looking disinterested. The knight, who had been paying close attention, immediately reached out to Sarah.


    "Come with me, Countess Millen-nim. I''ll escort you."


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    Sarah took the knight''s hand and left the tea room without saying amon goodbye to the Empress. Just like they had an ufortable time with each other. After leaving the Empress'' Pcepletely, Sarah changed her hardened face and smiled at the knight and said.


    "I''m getting a little better now. Did His Majesty wait long?"


    "He was concerned that Her Majesty the Empress might have been rude to Countess Millen-nim."


    "It''s just an excuse to keep things quiet. It is His Majesty''smand, so I have no choice but to follow."


    At Sarah''s words, the knight gave a small admiration. It was because, at first nce, he felt as if she had endured the Empress whose heart was twisted by the Emperor''s orders.


    "Indeed, the Millen family has always been loyal to the Imperial family."


    A smile formed on Sarah''s lips as she saw that the knight''s eyes, which had been slightly guarded, were relieved peacefully.


    "We''ve been, and we''ll continue to be."


    When the knight saw Sarah''s face, he secretly blushed and coughed softly. Then he continued in a more friendly voice than before.


    "As expected of Countess-nim. Now I dare to understand why His Majesty chose the Countess-nim."


    "Those words give me strength."


    The knight''s lips loosened even with Sarah''s moderately joking words. He could feel his heart beating at the fact that Sarah, who was more beautiful than he had heard, was smiling at him. If he could hold the hand of Countess Millen, who was loyal to the Imperial family and who was wise enough to be secretly sought by the Emperor, his future would be solid. The knight, who had already nned to hold a wedding ceremony with Sarah in his head, spoke in a subtle voice.


    "His Majesty may speak for a long time, so may I take you to Duke Ambrosia''s mansion after that? I heard you''re staying there."


    "Oh my. I appreciate your kindness but......"


    Sarahughed at the voice of his tant ulterior motive, and while she was about to refuse, there was a hand naturally grabbing the hand held by the knight. Then, in his low-pitched voice, he spoke the words of refusal on her behalf.


    "I''ll say no."


    "Duke Ambrosia-nim?"

 Chapter 126:

    Chapter 126:


    "......!"


    The knight was startled and took a step back. He, a knight of the Imperial Pce, did not feel any presence. The knight, who had put his hand on the scabbard around his waist without realizing it due to the sudden tension, slowly lowered his hand and opened his mouth.


    "Duke Ambrosia-nim, how......"


    "From here on, I will escort Countess Millen, so I suggest you go first and tell His Majesty that Countess Millen will be arriving soon."


    The knight blinked his wide eyes in surprise, then came back to his senses when Ethan''s forehead narrowed slightly.


    "Yes, roger that! Duke Ambrosia-nim."


    As he turned around gently, he nced at Ethan holding Sarah''s hand and leading her. He thought it was because he was distracted by Sarah Millen that he couldn''t read the signs of Ethan''s approach. After confirming that the knight hadpletely moved away, Sarah looked at Ethan and asked.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ethan, whom she thought was with the Emperor, appeared in front of her. She was happy to see him a little earlier, and Sarah struggled to press the corner of her lips that was about to go up.


    "We still have a long way to go to the Emperor''s Pce."


    There was still some distance left to the Emperor''s Pce. The existing Empress'' Pce was close to the Emperor''s Pce, but it belonged to the deceased Empress. The Empress'' Pce, where the current Empress lived, was the furthest away from the Emperor''s Pce. Since they were as far apart as the distance between their hearts and feelings, Sarah would have to walk a little further to get on the waiting carriage.


    "I came to meet you because it seems to take longer than I thought."


    "If you wait, I''ll be there."


    "If we head to each other''s way, we will be able to meet sooner."


    "......"


    Sarah''s eyshes trembled at Ethan''s words. He was right, but what made her heart flutter was probably because she gave meaning to Ethan''s words. Even though she knew it all too well, it was insanely good.


    "How was your meeting with the Empress?"


    "Ah, it was better than I thought. We decided to be good friends."


    "......With the Empress?"


    "Yes, she was a good match."


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan''s eyes narrowed subtly.


    "You must have had a great time with the Empress."


    "......I just hope it will be that way in the future."


    He looked intently at Sarah''s face and asked in a meaningful voice.


    "I have a question, may I ask?"


    "What is it?"


    "Who do you sympathize with more, the Emperor or the Empress?"


    "......What do you mean?"


    "Literally."


    Sarah blinked slowly for a moment at Ethan''s words. Was she sympathetic to the Emperor and Empress? As she was weighing the meaning of the question, he continued.


    "If Oliven did not create this incident in Alton Estate, Sarah would probably have met the Empress at the Imperial Pce and then went to see the Emperor."


    "......That''s right."


    Sarah nodded quietly. If this wasn''t Oliven''s fault, she''d probably have acted on her own to fix it.


    "You do more than what you have to as a noble of the Crombell Empire."


    "That......"


    "The same goes for Ambrosia."


    Sarah''s legs came to a standstill. Only then did she realize the meaning of Ethan''s question. He was jealous now. He wanted to monopolize Sarah, but he couldn''t, so he seemed to be upset. It could have been her own delusion, but it felt like it.


    "So sometimes I wonder. How far your mercy will go."


    Sarah listened to Ethan, then nced at Ethan''s face. Ethan made eye contact with Sarah, as always, and smiled softly.


    "Are you mad?"


    "A little."


    Ethan pulled Sarah''s hand gently again. As she moved as he led her, Sarah tried to press down on the corners of her mouth that rose pleasantly.


    "For Ambrosia to monopolize, your mercy is more than enough to cover the Empire."


    Ethan''s voice showed a subtle desire for monopoly. It felt so subtle that Sarah''s heart began to beat irregrly.


    "I doubt it."


    She evaded the answer and glossed over her words. As Ethan''s eyes narrowed, Sarah smiled mischievously, pretending not to know.


    "You asked me earlier who I sympathize with more, the Emperor or the Empress?"


    "I did."


    "Neither, but if I had to pick one, I would sympathize with the Emperor."


    "......?"


    Sarah continued, looking at Ethan, who tilted his head curiously.


    "The Emperor doesn''t have much time left."


    * * *


    Ethan Ambrosia and Sarah Millen stood side by side in the Emperor''s secret office.


    "Are you finally showing your precious face, Countess Millen?"


    The Emperor''s eyes were darkened. At the end of his gaze on Sarah, it was as if there was a sharply gleaming de.


    "I greet you, Your Majesty."


    "Here am I, not knowing what happened to Kazer there......"


    The Emperor wrinkled his eyes as he raised his hand and rubbed his temple as if he had a severe headache.


    "That''s not Countess Millen''s fault, Your Majesty."


    Ethan pointed out the faint resentment from the Emperor''s voice. The Emperor looked at him with low sunken eyes, then immediately lowered his hand and nodded.


    "I know. I''m sorry. Please consider it as thement of a father who cares for his son, Countess Millen."


    "How do I not know that feeling? I sincerely feel sorry for you, too."


    At Sarah''s words, the Emperor sighed loudly.


    "It wasn''t an area that could only be created by human power."


    "I know. I''ve already finished talking to the elders of the magic tower."


    "Does that mean that the magic tower will take action?"


    At Sarah''s words, the Emperor leaned forward as if interested. The name ''magic tower'' would be interesting to anyone, but to the ruler of a country, the interest was very different.


    "Magic tower...... Yes, you''re also a magician, so you must have something to do with the magic tower."


    Sarah smiled and nodded to the Emperor, whose eyes of a father worrying about his son werepletely changed into the eyes of a ruler.


    "Yes, this is the domain of magicians, so the magic tower wants to take care of it."


    "The Alton Estate is and of the Empire. You wouldn''t know that everything that happens within the Empire should be in my eyes and ears."


    "Of course. That''s why I''m standing in front of you like this."


    "Oh, will you be the link between the magic tower and the Imperial family?"


    The Emperor''s face quickly glowed. Although the situation about the Alton Estate was kept secret by the Crombell Empire, it was secretly spreading across the continent. Even the Crombell Empire, the most prominent empire of the continent in name and reality, was in a situation where this small crack could give other countries something to justify. Dealing with this situation sensibly, wisely, and neatly would show the status of the Empire.


    "If you can borrow the power of the magic tower, Crombell is ready to pay for anything. Tell them so."


    In the Emperor''s mind, various methods of how to seize this opportunity and wield it came to mind and then disappeared.


    "Oh my."


    Sarah covered her mouth at the Emperor''s words and smiled softly. Then she said in a sweet, soft voice.


    "There is no need to tell the magic tower, Your Majesty."


    "Um? So, Countess Millen, you''re gonna take care of this alone? Is that what the magic tower means?"


    The Emperor''s ambition, which had just been inted, died down in an instant. He narrowed his brows as much as he could to reveal his difort. He knew that Sarah Millen was a magician, but it was different for a single magician to take action and for the magic tower to take action. In order to keep Sarah as a noble of the Empire, it was impossible to reveal that she was a magician without her consent. That meant that they had to settle this matter quietly, without the knowledge of those around them who were aiming for Crombell.


    "Maybe the magic tower is forgetting that you are a nobleman of Crombell. Your help is an obligation to be fulfilled as an imperial nobleman."


    "That''s right."


    "Then there is no price to pay to the magic tower from the Empire. Don''t they know this too?"


    "They know it too."


    Sarah nodded obediently and agreed with the Emperor''s words. The Emperor could not read anything from Sarah''s smiling face.


    "Countess Millen."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Are you really going to keep your mouth shut until I really ask?"


    In the Emperor''s voice, a subtle anger was now expressed. Sarah was a little grumpy at the Emperor''s attitude to using her as it was only natural. She opened her mouth, thinking that she should stop bringing up the subject.


    "I mean, if Your Majesty needs the magic tower, you don''t have to tell them."

 Chapter 127:

    Chapter 127:


    "No way......!"


    "I haven''t been able to tell Your Majesty because I don''t have to tell you. I''m the Great Elder of the magic tower."


    Sarah''s eyes twinkled with azure light, and the voice that spoke to the Emperor contained unknown intimidation. Sarah''s appearance as she stood still and looked down on the Emperor was not Countess Millen, who had usually been gentle and obeyed his orders. She contained the unique leisure and confidence that only those with powerparable to that of the Emperor could have and the arrogance of the overwhelming absolute.


    "You''re the Great Elder of the magic tower...... Could it be that you are the Master of the magic tower?"


    The emperor''s eyes trembled faintly as if in disbelief.


    "It''s correct that I, as the Great Elder, lead the magic tower, and I''m also called the Master of the tower, so yes."


    After a moment of slow blinking, all the calctions began to tangle in the Emperor''s head. And after a while, the corners of the Emperor''s mouth, who had settled his thoughts to some extent, slowly curved upwards.


    "Ha, haha......, hahaha! There''s no reason for you to lie. You really are the Master of the magic tower."


    There was a faint ecstasy in the excited Emperor''s voice.


    "Finally, this Empire can have the magic tower......!"


    "I''m sorry I didn''t live up to Your Majesty''s expectations, but Great Elder of the magic tower and Sarah Millen are different."


    "What are you talking about, Countess Millen?"


    "Unfortunately, I''ve made a thorough distinction between myself at the tower and myself as Sarah Millen."


    At Sarah''s words, the Emperor''s ambition, which had grown magnificently as if he could swallow the continent at any moment, subsided in an instant. It was because he knew all too well what Sarah''s attitude as if drawing a thorough line, meant. The Emperor spoke in a soft voice as if trying to appease her.


    "You are the Little Countess of the Crombell Empire. Don''t tell me you don''t know what that position means?"


    "Of course, Sarah Millen knows it all too well. However, it is meaningless as the Great Elder of the magic tower."


    "Countess Millen!"


    The Emperor burst into anger, but Sarah tilted her head slightly to the side and smiled softly. It was an act that showed all too well that the wrath of the Emperor, which she should fear, meant nothing to her.


    "Ha."


    An opponent who the Emperor''s authority did not work with existed right in front of his eyes. As if the existence of Sarah Millen, who had bent her back in front of the Emperor, bowed her head, and stood up for the Empire with infinite faithfulness, was a lie.


    "The only ones in the magic tower who know that I am Sarah Millen are the elders and a few magicians who follow them. Now that Your Majesty knows it, I can''t even call it a minority."


    "What would you do if I revealed your identity? There are so many things that Crombell can take away just by proiming that the noble of the Empire is a magician."


    "If that is the case, the news that the magician has left the Empire and is confined to the magic tower will be announced soon."


    "Are you really going to do this to me? Is this what Count Millen''s family meant!"


    "This is the meaning of the Master of the tower."


    "Isn''t that what it means!"


    At Sarah''s words, the Emperor bit his lip in anger. Then Ethan, who was watching the Emperor with a rxed face, opened his mouth.


    "Ambrosia is the only one in the Empire that knows that Countess Millen is a magician."


    "Duke Ambrosia!"


    "Countess Millen is my son''s precious teacher and nanny. I want to protect that somehow, so I want Your Majesty''s help."


    It was a word that implicitly meant that he might leave the Empire if her identity was revealed. Ambrosia was nothing short of dering that he would shut up to keep her. The Emperor, who couldn''t do anything without Ambrosia''s help, vented his anger.


    "Will you be like this too!"


    "Your Majesty is overly greedy, so it''s only natural for me to give you advice as a servant."


    Ethan approached the Emperor and handed him a piece of paper. It was a contract between the magic tower and the Imperial family. At the bottom of the nk was a seal indicating the magic tower.


    "After you negotiate with the Master of the magic tower here, you can take what you need in the Empire, and if you have anything to give to the magic tower, you can give it. It''s a very simple deal."


    "Are you asking me to make a deal with the magic tower, Duke? The noble of the Empire is not doing his duty?"


    Whether it was because he was old and unable to judge properly, or because the only child he loved was trapped in the Alton Estate, the Emperor was using force right now. Ethan sighed quietly, bowed down, and brought his lips to the Emperor''s ear. Then he said in a subdued voice.


    "And as Countess Millen exined earlier, we can''t prove either that she''s a magician or that she''s the Master of the magic tower."


    At Ethan''s words, the Emperor red at him with sullen eyes. Keep it a secret that Sarah Min was a magician. In return, Sarah Min helped the Emperor as a magician when he wanted to. That was their contract. It was for this reason that Sarah received the title of Little Countess of Millen. Because the Emperor was trying to somehow bind her to the duty of a noble. But Ethan pointed out a loophole in that condition.


    "The work of Alton Estate is the realm of magicians. It''s not something a single noble, the Little Countess of Millen, can handle. You can''t drag her into something she can''t handle in private."


    "So now you''re going to see the First Prince die there, how dare you stand still and watch thends of this Empire crumble?"


    "In order not to let that happen, isn''t the Great Elder of the magic tower, who represented the tower, here?"


    "It sounds like you''re going to take the price you''re going to get from the Empire with certainty at the magic tower."


    "As expected, you''re wise."


    The Emperor was able to grasp the meaning of what Ethan was trying to say. He was saying that he couldn''t expect Sarah Millen to have the same influence as the Master of the tower. He could also see that the reason she revealed her identity to the Emperor was just for the smooth negotiation, not that she would give him the power of the tower.


    "......But you can count on Sarah Millen''s help, not the Master of the magic tower."


    "Count Millen''s family will always be loyal to the Imperial family."


    When the Emperor stepped back, Ethan stretched his back again with a satisfied look on his face, and Sarah put on the mask of the faithful servant.


    "Today, at the request of Your Majesty, I secretly appeared in the audience to convey the will of the magic tower."


    "Tell me."


    "The magic tower determined that this incident had something to do with ck magic."


    "ck magic? Didn''t it fall out of existence hundreds of years ago?"


    The Emperor distorted his face. ck magic was a continental achievement. The records that the Temple, the imperial army, and the kingdom army united to extract their roots had been vividly handed down to this day. But it was a bad sign that it was now resurfaced in the Crombell Empire.


    "So we''re going to root out the remnants of ck magic once again from the Alton Estate."


    "Does the Temple know?"


    Ethan shook his head in response to the Emperor''s question.


    "They don''t know yet. Ambrosia is thoroughly blocking the information going to the temple, but it will be only a matter of time before they find out."


    "It''s troublesome if the Temple finds out."


    "It would."


    ck magic would give the Temple a good excuse to interfere in the internal affairs of the Empire. The Temple, which was aiming for the Crombell Empire without a state religion, was to wee it with open arms. The Emperor''s face, which recalled it, was very mercilessly distorted. Sarah looked at the figure and said in a very sorry voice.


    "There is a circumstance where the ck magician approached the First Prince, and the elders of the magic tower want to deal with him using the magic tower''sw if the First Prince cooperated with the ck magician."


    "What do you mean, the magic tower''sw?"


    "Those who use ck magic need to have their mana link broken and discard it. This is thew of the magic tower, and most of them lose their lives in the process, but they are not involved in that."


    "So if the First Prince had used ck magic now, would the tower take my son''s life?"


    "Oh my, that''s what it sounds like."


    "Countess Millen!"


    The Emperor''s anger, which was different from his previous anger, poured on Sarah. The killing intent of the Emperor, who had wielded absolute power all his life, weighed heavily on her whole body. Ethan narrowed his forehead and tried to block Sarah''s face in the frosty chill that pricked his skin. However, Sarah swung her hand wrapped around mana and lightly passed over the Emperor''s killing intent, smiling brightly.

 Chapter 128:

    Chapter 128:


    Sarah tilted her head and said, without changing her expression.


    "All these assumptions are the story of when First Prince-nim touched ck magic. Your Majesty, do you think the First Prince may have touched that power?"


    "That child couldn''t do that!"


    "Then there''s no reason why you can''t follow thew of the magic tower."


    "......"


    The Emperor frowned and slowly lowered the hand holding the back of his neck. He had to admit that the woman in front of him now was the Master of the magic tower, not the Small Countess of Millen.


    "First, suggest how Crombell can get help from the magic tower. Whether or not to ept the magic tower''sw will be discussedter."


    "......That''s right."


    Sarah nodded her head in admiration for the Emperor who calmly started trading under anger. Now it was time to negotiate properly with the Emperor.


    "In order to solve the problem of this Alton Estate, the magic tower decided to dispatch a magician with excellent skills."


    "Who is that?"


    "Me."


    Sarah answered, pointing a finger at herself. The Emperor looked at Sarah and sighed quietly, and said.


    "......Sounds like a pun."


    "But the meaning in it is different."


    "Say it."


    "I''ll hide my face and voice and apany Duke Ambrosia-nim. As a magician dispatched from the magic tower."


    "You mean you''re going to hide your identity there?"


    "Sarah Millen has to take care of Young Lord Ambrosia at the Duke''s mansion."


    "......I see."


    The emperor nodded his head after some understanding. In any case, if Sarah, the Master of the tower, came forward, the incident at Alton Estate would surely be solved. The First Prince, who might be going through something in Alton Estate by now, could be rescued more quickly.


    "So, is that all Crombell''s benefit will be?"


    "The mere fact that Crombell has the ability to enlist a magician to solve problems will instill awe in the neighbors."


    "Hoo."


    "They wouldn''t even dare to think of crossing the line. In this case, they''ll think we can make a deal with the magic tower."


    Interest finally came to the Emperor''s face, who could not hide his disapproval of Sarah''s words.


    "So you''re going toe to the front as a magician?"


    "Of course. The magician who will go to Alton Estate this time will represent the magic tower, and will cooperate as much as possible with the orders issued by His Majesty the Emperor of the Crombell Empire."


    The Emperor will not be able to refuse. And Sarah knew it all too well.


    "What do you think? If I give you this amount, would you be happy to cooperate with the will of the magic tower?"


    "......"


    At Sarah''s words, the Emperor kept his mouth shut for a moment and pondered. He was at odds with his determination as a father and his desire as an emperor.


    "My son is not a child to be caught in such a trivial thing."


    "......Well, I hope so, too."


    "Really, is there any circumstance where a ck magician approached my son?"


    "Sadly, yes."


    Leaving behind the struggling Emperor, Sarah turned her gaze to Ethan. Ethan looked at Sarah silently, then shrugged his shoulders and approached the emperor.


    "Your Majesty."


    "......How do you view this, Duke?"


    "Being able to formally establish a friendly rtionship with the magic tower is irreceable."


    "If Kazer touched that peculiar thing......"


    "He would be truly unworthy of being the prince of the Empire."


    The Emperor closed his eyes miserably at Ethan''s coldly falling words. The Emperor, who had not said anything for a while, soon spoke in a grave subdued voice.


    "Give me time to think. It won''t be too long."


    Sarah looked at the Emperor and smiled, raising the corners of her lips. Seeing the flower-like smile on her beautiful face, the Emperor clenched his fists. He got goosebumps.


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    * * *


    The Emperor''s decision did not take long. That night, a letter containing the Emperor''s secret intentions arrived at Duke Ambrosia''s family, and Sarah and Ethan immediately ordered that their luggage be packed. Throughout the Empire, the situation of the Alton Estate became widely known, and the people of the Empire praised the Emperor for his sess in negotiating with the magic tower.


    "Rumors of atrocities happening at Alton Estate were true. That''s why you don''t know what''s going to happen in the monster forest."


    "Oh my God, a magician ising to this Empire!"


    "Did you mean that the magic tower really existed? I''ve only read it in books!"


    "I''d like to go see it, so can we sneak in the Ambrosia procession?"


    "Say something that makes sense! Didn''t they say there are dozens of people dying in Alton Estate in a day?!"


    "Still, the magician is with them...... When will I ever see a magician in my life? Right?"


    People began to gather in the capital to see the magician who would appear in the procession of Ambrosia. Envoys sent by kingdoms and empires close to the Crombell Empire also gathered in the capital of Crombell from time to time. They also paced around Ambrosia''s mansion to catch a chance to encounter the magician somehow.


    "Heaven...... Now you have to leave tomorrow, but can you break through that crowd?"


    May brushed Sarah''s hair from behind, who sat by the window, and said in a voice of admiration. She knew the existence of a magician was really mysterious and the influence was great, but she forgot about it as she faced Sarah every day. That the existence of Sarah, the magician, could create such a big wind.


    "The nobles will also gather in those crowds. Themoners would not be able to stand in front of them because they were afraid, and the nobles would not be able to block their way to save their faces, so it would be okay."


    Sarah blinked slowly and looked at the lights through the window. It was already in the middle of the night when the sun had set and the moon had risen, but the night view was more sparkling than the stars in the night sky due to people walking around near Ambrosia''s mansion.


    "It''s a different scenery."


    Sarah rested her chin on the window sill and looked out nkly. It was when May quietly started brushing Sarah''s hair again, seeing howplicated her feelings were.


    "Nannyyy......"


    ude''s weeping voice came from outside Sarah''s door, with a knock on the door.


    "ude-nim?"


    Sarah got up from the chair and opened the door wide. Then she could see ude rubbing his red, bloodshot eyes because he couldn''t sleep at the best time to sleep, and Benjamin with a displeased face behind him.


    "What''s going on at this hour? Is there anything wrong?"


    Sarah was startled and hugged ude. Then ude rubbed his cheek against Sarah''s shoulder and wept.


    "Huangg, Nanny......"


    Sarah looked at Benjamin, gently sweeping down ude''s back as he burst into tears.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "What can I do when he can''t sleep like this every time?"


    He made a tired face and shook his head. These days, Benjamin had been assigned a room next to the child''s room in the name of bing close to ude. At first, they hated each other to the point that they had goosebumps all over their arms, but they became close and developed a rtionship where they quarreled until ude went to sleep.


    "Have you been having trouble sleeping? You didn''t tell me that to me."


    "The brat kept the other servants from telling you because he was afraid Master would be worried."


    "ude-nim......"


    With a sad voice, Sarah hugged ude a little tighter. The fact that young ude hadn''t already cracked down on the mouths of the servants and hadn''t tried to cause more worry was even more pitiful.


    "I''m sorry. You must be very sad while we''re at the Alton Estate, but I haven''t paid much attention to you."


    "Hiic."


    At Sarah''s words, ude sniffed and burst into tears as if the sorrow he had endured was flooding in.


    "How about sleeping with me today?"


    "That''s a good idea. That''s a very good idea."


    Benjamin weed it with open arms. It wasn''t a day or two that he also stayed up all night because he was worried about ude, who couldn''t sleep well. Benjamin also looked as if he wanted to sleep right away.


    "You''ve worked hard, Benjamin. Thank you."


    "......It was nothing, Master."


    At Sarah''s praise, a faint redness appeared around Benjamin''s eyes. After a long time, he smirked a little and looked at ude, who was hugging Sarah with a smile.


    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll give up and let the brat have hisst night with Master."


    "I''m not a brattt."


    "Yes yes, Young Lord Ambrosia-nim. Please go to sleep."


    Benjamin touched ude''s temper once until the end and then backed away. Tears stopped in ude''s eyes as he turned his head to stare at Benjamin''s back.


    "They''re really close."


    Seeing this, Sarah smiled happily. Then she went into her room with ude in her arms and carefullyid the child on the bed.


    "Let''s hold hands and sleep tight today. I''ll put ude-nim to sleep until you fall asleep."


    "Really? Until I fall asleep?"


    "Of course. Did you see me lying?"


    Sarah smiled andy down beside ude. May consciously blew out the candles that lit the room and lit the firece to create warm air. The crackling and burning of the firewood was ude''s favorite sound before he went to bed.


    "Good......"


    ude was very pleased with it, so he closed his eyes, sping Sarah''s hand tightly. Sara gently patted the child''s back with her other hand and winked at May.


    "Then please go to sleep."


    Then May carefully closed Sarah''s door and went outside. With a thud, the door closed, and ude opened his mouth with his eyes closed.


    "......Nanny."


    "Yes."


    "I want to sleep with Father, too."


    "With Duke-nim?"


    "Eung. Tomorrow, both Nanny and Father will go to Alton Estate."


    "That''s true but......"


    At ude''s outrageous request, Sarah blurted the words as if in trouble, thinking of Ethan, who was still in the office. So she would sleep in the same bed with Ethan? With ude in between? Sarah''s mind started to getplicated in an instant.

 Chapter 129:

    Chapter 129:


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, but...... You should also ask Duke-nim."


    "Father said yes!"


    "Pardon?"


    "I asked everything beforehand and he said it was ok!"


    At ude''s answer, Sarah asked back, startled.


    "Duke-nim said it was okay? Did you tell him that you''re sleeping with me?"


    "Yeah!"


    At ude''s reply in a clear voice, Sarah''s pupils lost control and shook. So he agreed to hold ude''s hand and sleep in the same bed? Ethan Ambrosia, that man? ude smiled and added as Sarah''s head gotplicated.


    "He said he''d do it if Nanny was okay. That''s why I told him that Nanny liked it too."


    "Pardon?"


    At ude''s words, Sarah pondered the child''s words for a moment. ude had told Ethan beforehand, but he said Sarah liked it, so he also replied beforehand. Somehow the order was strangely twisted. ude said first with his twinkling eyes.


    "Nanny doesn''t like to sleep with me?"


    "No, it''s not that I don''t like it......"


    "Then it''s okay, right?"


    ude''s eyes were shining brighter than the stars in the night sky. Sarah nodded her head as she could not say no here.


    "It''s okay......"


    "Good! Then let''s wait for Father toe."


    "Duke-nim ising?"


    "Yeah, I said I''d sleep in Nanny''s room."


    Sarah swallowed a gasp for a moment and jumped up.


    "Are you saying that Duke-nim wille here now?"


    "Yeah, I told you so?"


    ude looked at Sarah as if something was wrong. Unable to say anything to the child''s innocent face, Sarah hurriedly looked into the room. The room was cleaned by the servants every time, but the thought of Ethan''s arrival made her feel more and more urgent.


    "Let''s clean this up first......"


    At Sarah''s gesture, the objects in the room floated into the air all at once. Everything from books rted to magicid down on the floor to personal items and bags that the servants couldn''t touch.


    "Woww!"


    ude marveled as he watched the objects in the room float up in azure light. The child was now sitting on the bed and openly watching Sarah hurriedly clean the room.


    "The room is so dirty...... When is Duke-niming?"


    "I don''t know? Will he being soon?"


    "Ah ah, really!"


    At ude''s answer, Sarah''s gestures became more urgent. The door of the chest of drawers was opened and books were shoved into it, and when the door of the dressing room was opened, Sarah''s frequently used essories were buried there. The cards that had been taken out while ying card games with the servants were lined up one by one and went into the organizing box.


    "I don''t think we need to clean it up."


    ude murmured as he looked at Sarah''s busy hand gesture as if she were conducting.


    "No, it''s too dirty."


    "You didn''t care before."


    "That was then."


    "Hmm......, you mean not now?"


    At Sarah''s reply, the child''s eyes narrowed meaningfully once more. Being concerned about what she hadn''t cared about when Ethan or ude entered the room in the past didn''t mean there was a change in Sarah''s mind. It was also about wanting to look good.


    "You know, Nanny."


    "Yes."


    "Are you going to sleep in that outfit now?"


    "Um?"


    Sarah tilted her head and examined her appearance. She was dressed in a light evening dress with a translucent shawl.


    "You have to change into pajamas!"


    "That''s right, but......"


    Sarah agonized for a moment. What kind of pajamas should she wear when she would be in bed with Ethan. It was embarrassing to just wear a slip as usual, but it was ufortable to sleep in an evening dress.


    "Uh um."


    The door of the closed dress room opened again when Sarah, who was agonizing, gestured lightly. Then her pajamas flew through the air and spread out in front of Sarah and ude.


    "Which one would be better?"


    "Um, I think this one is pretty and that one is pretty too!"


    ude smiled brightly as he picked Sarah''s pajamas himself. Sarah didn''t realize why the child liked it so much. Just then, Ethan knocked on Sarah''s door.


    "Sarah, can Ie in?"


    "Heok, wait a minute!"


    Sarah quickly turned to tears and looked back at ude.


    "Nanny, that one, that one!"


    "This one?"


    "Yeah!"


    "I know!"


    Seeing Sarah hurriedly rolling her feet, ude finally picked out her pajamas. It was a slip dress made of light beige silk fabric, but unlike the others, it had long arms and stretched to the top of the ankles, so it wasn''t too embarrassing. And the shawl on top was a light brown, the same color as Sarah''s hair, so it seemed to suit her very well.


    "Thank you, ude-nim."


    Sarah smirked and pped her hand, and the slip dress that had just floated in the air before was put on her. Conversely, the evening dress she was wearing was floating where the slip dress was. And as she flicked her fingers again, all the pajamas that rose in the air went back into the dressing room in a row. Finally, as soon as the door of the dressing room closed, Ethan came in.


    "ude hasn''t slept yet?"


    "Yes, he says he can''t sleep at all."


    Sarah answered with a natural smile as if she had never made a fuss before. udey down on the bed and pulled the nket up to his lips. It was because he thought he would be caughtughing as if his mouth were going to rip apart.


    "It''s the first time we''ve been apart for such a long time, so he''s making all the fuss he has never had before."


    Ethan gently stroked ude''s hair and smiled a little. The boy''s hair was messed up, but ude liked it even though heughed. ude was very fond of his father''srge hands stroking his hair.


    "Would Sarah be all right? If it''s ufortable......"


    "No, no! I''m fine."


    Sarah raised her hands and shook her head. It was because when she met Ethan''s gaze, she felt like she was at a loss for some reason. Seeing this, Ethanughed out loud and said.


    "That looks even worse, are you really okay?"


    "Are you teasing me?"


    "Oops, I got caught right away."


    Ethan and ude looked into each other''s eyes and grinned. Sarah grumbled as she felt a red blush rise up on her own cheek.


    "But you can''t make fun of me like this."


    "Haha."


    Ethanughed for a while and then opened his mouth with a small cough.


    "Thank you for listening to ude''s whining. You don''t have to ept everything."


    "It''s natural to be upset when you''re away for a long time. I couldn''t pay attention to ude because he was so mature."


    "It''s the same with me. Because I often forget that ude is only six years old."


    "I know, I thought he was all grown up, but he''s still acting so cute."


    Sarah patted ude on the chest andughed aloud. ude''s cheeks, touched by his favorite nanny and his father at the same time, were bursting red.


    "Still, I''m d he learned how to get what he wants. All thanks to Sarah."


    Ethan said so and looked at ude. ude, who used to find it difficult to even make eye contact with him was now staring at him with sparkling eyes. Because he was afraid of his father, if he wanted something, he would convey it through the mouths of the servants. But, like today, he learned how toe to him and ask him to sleep with him proudly. Ethan was pleased with such a change in the child.


    "If you want something in the future, don''t hesitate to say it. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Father."


    ude nodded his head andughed, then looked at Sarah and said.


    "Nanny, hurry up and lie down here. Here."


    The touch that tapped the ce next to him was full of expectations.


    "Father, here."


    And he also urged Ethan by tapping the spot next to him. He was about to fall asleep after lying down with his father and nanny on both sides. ude''s determination to do just that today was great.


    "Okay."


    Ethany down next to ude as if he couldn''t help it. ude''s heart pounded wildly as hey next to his father for the first time. It was the same with Ethan. As he was next to him, he felt the child''s small physique more vividly, so he secretly narrowed his eyebrows.


    ''I need to change ude''s diet a bit.''


    Thinking so, he pushed his arm under the child''s head.


    "......!"


    ude, who suddenlyy down on his father''s arm pillow, opened his eyes wide and blinked slowly. The face of the child, who struggled between embarrassment and goodness, was so cute that Sarah smiled a little. Seeing this, ude urged Sarah once more.


    "Nanny, hurry up!"


    "I know, I know."


    Sarah ended upughing and lying down next to ude. Then she clung close to ude and hugged him, wrapping her hands around the child''s waist.


    "It''s warm and nice, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 130:

    Chapter 130:


    ude, lying between the two of them, smiled mischievously and closed his eyes. The sound of their hearts beating from either side of him calmed his heart and gave him a sense of security.


    ''I''ll ask them to do this every day when they get back from Alton Estate.''


    ude exhaled evenly, determined to do so. The warm body temperature surrounding him, the gentleughter, and the gently patting hands eased the tension all over his body, making him feel drowsy in an instant.


    "......Hi."


    Thus, ude slowly fell asleep with a faintugh leaking through his lips. As the loose corners of the mouth and the trembling eyshes soon calmed down, Sarah raised her hand and put her finger under ude''s nose.


    "I think he fell asleep."


    Sarah, who confirmed ude was asleep, smiled and slightly raised her upper body. Then, in an instant, she stared at the face of the child who was fast asleep.


    "How can children be so lovely?"


    To Sarah''s words, Ethan, who closed his eyes with ude, answered without opening his closed eyes.


    "Our ude is especially lovely."


    Sarah said with a smallugh, in response to the secretive pride of the child.


    "That''s true. Who can catch up with our ude-nim''s cuteness?"


    Sarah was also proud of ude, so when Ethan responded, she agreed immediately. Ethan slowly lifted his closed eyelids and made eye contact with Sarah. So Ethan and Sarah looked at each other andughed for a while.


    "Did you finish everything you had to do before going to Alton Estate?"


    After returning from the Imperial Pce, the schedule to go to Alton Estate was very tight. Because the Emperor was more impatient than expected, Ethan and Sarah, who used to have conversations with each other leisurely, missed many opportunities to talk like this. In fact, if they left for Alton Estate, he would have stayed with her for the entire time, but nevertheless, Sarah felt a new sense of disappointment. Sarah was grateful to ude because she had time to talk to Ethan for the first time in a while before leaving.


    "For now, I roughly handled the urgent things. Sarah, are you done talking to your disciples?"


    "Yes, I told them everything I needed. I want them to do well."


    Saying so, Sarah stared intently at ude''s sleeping face.


    "I hope ude-nim will endure the time without me and Duke-nim."


    "......After this process, he will be a little more firm."


    "I know. I know, but ude-nim is still too young to be strong, so I''m worried."


    Sarah''s voice was bitterly cracked. It was not an easy decision to leave the child alone at home and go to the Alton Estate. All the more so, considering the threat of her and Ethan being exposed after they left the mansion.


    "Didn''t Sarah leave your disciples in the mansion for ude? They will take good care of him."


    "I guess so. I''m d Duke-nim believed in them. Those children are as good as their skills."


    Sarah''s face, which slightly raised the tip of her chin, smeared a subtle pride in her disciples. Ethan looked at her and said with a smile, curling the corners of his eyes.


    "Since Sarah taught them, isn''t it natural?"


    "Oh my. Absolutely."


    Sarah covered her lips and smiled at Ethan''spliments pouring out so naturally. Ethan was a man who knew how to adjust to her mood in moderation, and the conversation with him flowed happily without interruption. Sarah knew that this seemingly natural situation was due to Ethan''s kindness.


    "We will be leaving early tomorrow, but there will be a lot of nobles and people of the Empire. So let''s get some rest, Sarah."


    "Yes, I will. Duke-nim is not sleeping here?"


    To Sarah''s question, Ethan opened his eyes wide for a moment and then answered with a smile.


    "I''m not shameless enough to sleep in ady''s room."


    Sarah thought implicitly, listening to Ethan''s in voice.


    ''It would be nice to be a little shameless.''


    But she said with a smile, pretending it was nothing, lest Ethan found out about it.


    "You have very good manners, Duke-nim."


    It was a little disappointing to hear Ethan leaving.


    "......Well then, I''ll leave now."


    Ethan swallowed a sigh of regret and tried to carefully pull out his arm under ude''s head.


    "Hmm, umm."


    Then, a whimper leaked from between ude''s lips, whom he had only thought of as deeply asleep.


    "......!"


    "Heok, I guess he hasn''t slept deeply yet."


    Ethan''s body stiffened as he tried to pull out his arm. Sarah also lowered her voice extremely in a moment of nervousness.


    "Huuu......"


    However, ude, who had already woken up a little, began toin in tears.


    "Our dear ude-nim, please sleep well again."


    Sarahid her upper body down again. Then she ced her hand on ude''s chest and patted him gently, whispering in a low, caring voice.


    "That''s good, my baby."


    "......Uh um."


    ude''s face loosened again as he tried to open his eyes, shaking his eyelids for a moment. Sarah looked up at the moment, and her eyes met Ethan. And the same thought popped into their heads.


    ''It looks like we''re going to sleep together here.''


    As the two of them looked at each other with that thought in mind, a burst of unbearableughter erupted at that moment.


    "Pft."


    "Haha."


    ude, who was about to fall asleep again at the sound ofughter that burst out helplessly, opened his eyes.


    "Huaaaaang!!"


    At the same time, the irritable cry of a sleepy child rang out loudly.


    * * *


    From early morning, in front of Duke Ambrosia''s mansion, there were crowds of people who couldn''t miss the sights. There seemed to be no room for people and vendors gathered from all over the capital, not to mention from all over the country.


    "You mean there really were magicians in the world?"


    "That''s not true! The Emperor himself negotiated with the magic tower and invited them."


    "Is it Alton this time? There''s a big deal going on there. People die before they can evene close."


    "The bodies piled up like mountains and blood became rivers, right? I don''t know if it''ll work out even if the magcian goes......"


    "Man, this time the one who is working with Duke Ambrosia-nim is a magician, a magician! There''s nothing a magician can''t do, right?"


    People were busy chatting with each other and exchanging opinions about the widely publicized situation. This was the situation outside the Ambrosia mansion, and beyond the inner garden, another kind of crowd had gathered in front of the mansion''s main gate.


    "It would be nice if we could just say hello this time."


    "Hmm, how did he call out the sassy magician of the magic tower...... His Majesty is still in good order."


    "In any case, one thing is for sure, this time the Duke of Ambrosia had a connection with the magician. So the magician will apany him."


    "That''s right. I heard the two princes leavete?"


    "That''s too bad, yes. If either of them had apanied the magician this time, they would have strengthened their right to seed to the throne a little more."


    "Maybe that''s why the Duke of Ambrosia took over?"


    The aristocrats who hade inside the Ambrosia mansion in the name of seeing off were also chattering as if they were no different from the people who were gossiping outside. There were only a handful of those who knew the details, but they too were confused by the question of how the existence of a magician could have been revealed.


    "How the hell did the Emperor convince the magician?"


    "If the Emperor had that much power......, isn''t it too early to discuss the session of the throne?"


    With the advent of the magician, a new wind began to blow in the aristocratic society. Now, they focused their attention on the case of Alton Estate, feeling both jealousy and awe at the Imperial family and Duke Ambrosia''s family, who would have a rtionship with the magician.


    "Duke Ambrosia-nim and the guest of the magic tower areing out."


    At that time, Veron, the butler of Ambrosia, came out with the front door of the mansion wide open. Behind him were Ethan holding ude in his arms, Sarah following him quietly, and the servants.


    "The magician?"


    "Why can''t I see them?"


    The nobles looked around when they could not see the appearance of the magician they had been waiting for. Their eyes wandered aimlessly beyond Sarah to her back. And a faint smile came to Sarah''s mouth, who was watching them closely. It was the same with Ethan. Ethan spoke in a low voice when it was so clear who the nobles were looking for.


    "Everyone seems to be looking for a new face."


    Then the startled nobles shook their heads and hurriedly opened their mouths.


    "That''s impossible, Duke Ambrosia-nim."


    "All we wanted was peace on your way to Alton Estate."


    No matter who heard it, it was just an outward appearance. But Ethan didn''t care. He put ude down in his arms and gently stroked the child''s head.


    "You don''t have to look so obvious because you''ll see the person you''re expecting soon."


    While the nobles were coughing at Ethan''s words, a cool breeze began to blow from somewhere. It was ude who first noticed it. The child''s hair began to gently flutter in the wind.


    "Ah!"


    ude shouted, pointing a finger somewhere. Then people''s eyes all gathered there. At the tip of the child''s finger, the wind that had been fluttering slowly gathered together and swirled.


    "Heok!"


    "Heaven!"


    "What, what''s that......!"


    A startled exmation began to erupt from the mouths of the nobles. It was because the whirlpool gleamed with an azure light, and it was slowly taking the form of a human from the feet.

 Chapter 131:

    Chapter 131:


    "It''s, it''s magic!"


    Some of the nobles forgot to save face and shouted. Even if they knew that there were magicians their entire life, they only thought it was part of their knowledge. It was a moment when they witnessed such magic before their eyes so it couldn''t have been less surprising.


    "......!"


    "Heok."


    The magician, who gradually revealed herself wrapped in the wind with azure mana, was dressed in a robe. The robe almost covered her face, barely showing her lower lip. However, when they saw the part that was only slightly exposed, they knew at once that the magician was a woman.


    "It''s a human."


    "Of course, it will be human. The magicians aren''t of any other race."


    "It looks like a woman, right?"


    "It''s amazing...... I can''t believe I''ve seen a magician show up casting magic spells with these two eyes."


    The nobles btedly realized that they were frivolous and coughed in vain. Even though they tried to pretend now, their unsophisticated appearance had alreadye into Ethan and Sarah''s eyes.


    "It''s only natural for you to be amazed. Where is the presence of magicians somon?"


    "Ehem!"


    At Ethan''s words with a subtle smile, the nobles let out an ufortable cough and looked away. It was something that couldn''t be acknowledged by their noble pride. Ethan was ustomed to seeing the attitude of the nobles and beckoned to the Imperial Knight who was opening his mouth nkly at them. He was the guy who had escorted Sarah the other day.


    "His Majesty''s messenger is here."


    "Ah, yes!"


    Only then did the Imperial Knighte to his senses. He was here today to convey the Emperor''s will. His duties were briefly disrupted by the advent of the magician, but the Imperial Knight soon took the Emperor''s edict out of his arms to carry out his orders.


    "His Majesty asked Magician-nim, who was willing to step up for her friendship with Cromwell, to tell her himself."


    At the words of the Imperial Knight, all the nobles bent their knees and bowed their heads.


    "......"


    Among them, the only person standing upright was the magician. But no one could tell her to show her respect. No matter which empire the magician went to, she could receive treatment close to that of a semi-emperor. Nevertheless, the magicians chose to be confined to the magic tower. They were people living in a different world from those who were tainted by power and greed. To such magicians, what could the Emperor of the Crombell Empire mean to them?


    "......Crombell said that we will actively cooperate with the magic tower and look forward to a rtionship that can share such an eternal friendship in the future."


    The Imperial Knight narrowed his eyebrows slightly when he saw the magician with an unknown expression standing upright, but he read all of the Emperor''s edicts without hesitation.


    "His Majesty talked to the magic tower?"


    "That''s great. His Majesty''s power extends to the magic tower......"


    The nobles gently straightened their backs and looked at the Duke of Ambrosia.


    "I wondered why Duke Ambrosia himself moved into this dangerous incident...... That''s how it was."


    "It''s a chance to build a rtionship with a magician, and I would do the same."


    "Why would you volunteer now?"


    "If His Majesty only allows it, of course, we should. However, you wouldn''t be able to even get close to the magician."


    Words of regret came and went busily in a very small voice. Some had a look of yearning, jealous, bounding.


    "It''s time to go."


    Sarah alternately looked at Ethan and the nobles and held ude up with a big smile on her face. Then she approached Ethan step by step.


    "Say goodbye to Duke-nim, ude-nim."


    "......"


    Sarah asked him to say goodbye, but ude pouted and dazed. The child was heartbroken at the fact that he had to be away from Ethan for a long time. ude said, looking eagerly at Ethan in Sarah''s arms with tearful eyes.


    "Can''t I follow you too?"


    "No, it''s dangerous."


    The answer came from Sarah, not Ethan. Sarah''s words, which cut out ude''s grumbling with a soft but strong voice, were quite harsh. ude had already learned that Sarah should never say something like this.


    "......I know."


    ude bowed his head sullenly, then buried his head in Sarah''s shoulder, unable to hide his disappointment.


    "That."


    Seeing ude like that, Ethan clicked his tongue andughed in a low-pitched voice. Then he stretched his arms out toward ude and said.


    "So you''re not even giving me a hug."


    "......!"


    At Ethan''s words, ude raised his head and looked at his father. He could see a friendly smile, two arms open toward him, and a wide chest between them. How tightly his father''s arms hold him. How warm and reassuring they were. ude knew it all too well. So, the fact that his father going out for a few days, or maybe months, was even more disappointing and sad.


    "......Huu."


    ude eventually stretched his arms toward Ethan, shedding tears that he had held back.


    "Haha."


    In the end, Ethan, who took ude with a smile, hugged the child he was holding with all his might. Ethan gently stroked ude''s back, whispering to the child, knowing that the ring that Sarah had supplemented her powers was vibrating subtly.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Really ?"


    "Yes, it''s not easy for me to leave you alone."


    "......Yesss."


    ude sobbed softly at Ethan''s words and buried his face on his shoulders. Ethan stroked ude''s hair, vividly feeling the dampness of his shoulders. Sarah, who was looking at the father and son, felt emotional and brought her hand to her chest, and her eyes lit up likenterns. It was really a beautiful sight.


    ''I can''t believe those two became so close.''


    On the first day of her visit to Duke Ambrosia''s family as a nanny, Ethan''s face, which turned pale just by ude''s approach, was still vivid. ude, who had stiffened like a piece of wood in his father''s arms, was also still clearly in her memory.


    ''I really worked hard......''


    It was a change that Sarah brought about. It was so obvious that she pressed down on her overwhelmed heart to calm down.


    "ude-nim,e back to me. Duke-nim has to leave soon."


    "Uh um......"


    ude clenched Ethan''s hem with an unbing childishness. Thanks to ude rubbing his face while sniffing, the hem of Ethan''s shoulder was getting wet by anyone who could see it. Sarah let out a small sigh when she saw ude who didn''t seem to let Ethan go so easily.


    "I''ll dry your clothester."


    "It''s fine."


    Ethan smiled, carefully wrapped ude''s back with his big hand, and fixed the child a little more in his arms.


    "I think my son is very upset. I''ll give you a hug right before we leave."


    "......!"


    ude raised his head with his wet eyes wide open. Ethan wiped the tears from the boy''s soft cheeks and pulled the corners of his beautiful lips into a smile.


    "I can''t believe I''m seeing you being so bitter like this. If I say I''m happy, am I such an ugly father?"


    "No, no you are not!"


    At Ethan''s words, ude shook his head vigorously. For ude now, Ethan was the best father. He was always a wonderful, strong, and reliable father. There were times when he thought he hated and detested him. But Sarah told him. She said that when people had something precious, they were afraid that they would lose it. She said his father was afraid because he cherished ude so much. From the moment he realized it, ude liked his father as the best in the world.


    "I like Father."


    ude said so and fell back into Ethan''s arms. Sarah, who was watching the two of them, pouted her lips as if she was upset, and spread her arms.


    "What about me, ude-nim? Aren''t you going to hug me?"


    "Ack......"


    At Sarah''s words, ude fluttered into her arms again. Then he whispered in a very small voice in Sarah''s ear, who might have been upset.


    "I like Sarah, too. You know that, right?"


    "I know. I''ll miss you, too."


    Sarah snuggled up to ude and gave Ethan a quiet wink. Ethan also nodded slightly and slowly turned his back.


    "Let''s get going."


    At Ethan''smand, Ambrosia''s carriages and knights moved in unison. Now it was time to leave for the Alton Estate.


    "I''ll escort you."


    Ethan said so and held out his hand to the magician who had been standing still for a long time. Then the magician, who was hard to recognize the expression on her face because of the robe, turned her head slightly and looked to the side where Sarah and ude were.


    "......"


    Then, after a while, she grabbed Ethan''s outstretched hand and climbed into the prepared carriage.


    "Have a safe trip!"


    Sarah smiled brightly at the back. When she couldn''t see Ethan in the carriage anymore, she shook ude''s hand instead of crying and greeted him brightly.


    "Nanny isn''t going?"


    "Shhh, ude-nim. I told you it was a secret."


    "Ah! That''s right."


    ude covered his mouth involuntarily and looked around. Fortunately, everyone''s eyes and attention were on the magician, so ude''s small voice could not be heard.


    "I can''t help it because I have to give the impression that I''m left in the mansion. I''ll be moving over there soon, so please don''t worry about me even more."


    "......I''m already upset!"

 Chapter 132:

    Chapter 132:


    Sarah smiled meaningfully at ude''s question and looked at the slowly departing carriage.


    "I have one of my brightest and prettiest disciples to pretend to be me for a while."


    "Ah, it''s Sister Belluna."


    "You knew right away. Our ude-nim is also very smart."


    Sarah smiled softly and rubbed her cheek against ude''s. The child forgot to cry and grinned and struggled with ticklishness.


    "......Ha."


    Benjamin, who was watching the scene disguised as a servant of the mansion, quietly sighed. It was already time for him to get used to the affection between the two. It was also true that he was secretly indebted to those two.


    "Young Lord Ambrosia and Countess Millen seem to have a pretty good rtionship."


    "Rumors that Millen''s family had been exploited by the Duke of Ambrosia could be false."


    The aristocrats chatted about Sarah and ude, who looked on good terms. Benjamin listened quietly to their whispers, then approached Sarah and said.


    "When do you intend to move over there?"


    "I have to wait until those people leave. Ah, and what happened to the request?"


    "All traces left in the garden and throughout the mansion have been disposed of."


    Sarah sighed at Benjamin''s words and looked at the nobles with sharp eyes.


    "There are so many different kinds of traces, from video crystal balls to traces that the homing pigeon can be recognized."


    "Thank you. How troublesome it is every time a guestes in and out of Ambrosia''s mansion."


    Duke Ambrosia''s family was known for its excellent security. There was a rumor that Duke Ambrosia''s family was perhaps more veiled than the Imperial family. It stimted people''s curiosity, and at the same time, it aroused the desire to attack. So every time they received a guest like this, they would find various traces throughout Ambrosia.


    "Still, the servant must have been veryfortable with you. Good job, Benjamin."


    "......Yes."


    Sarah praised Benjamin as she tapped him on the shoulder with her freed arm. Then the corners of Benjamin''s eyes grew red, and the corners of his lips moved upward.


    "......"


    However, with ude''s eyes staring at him in Sarah''s arms, Benjamin coughed a little and turned his head. Then he opened his mouth, sticking something out of his arms as if he had remembered it btedly.


    "Ah, and they are harmless to spy on Ambrosia, but I have collected these as well."


    "These are......"


    Sarah narrowed her brows when she saw whaty on Benjamin''s palm.


    "Women''s handkerchiefs, earrings, nes, gloves......"


    "It''s not that dangerous, so I thought I''d just leave them alone, but just in case......"


    "No. You did a great job, Benjamin. Really, really good job."


    Sarah praised Benjamin in a more joyful voice than before. Then, as she looked at the nobles who turned their heads to see off the carriage, there was a lot of vignce that was different from before.


    "How dare they leave those masterpieces to announce their presence to Duke-nim......"


    It was an attempt to say something to Ethan and make an appointment, saying that they had forgotten them at the duke''s mansion.


    ''I didn''t even know that the handkerchief was gone because I wasn''t in a good mood that day, and I embroidered it myself...... Ah, I have been embroidering as a hobby since I was little! It was a handkerchief engraved with respect with Duke-nim''s initials, and it''s visiting its master like this.''


    ''These are precious earrings passed down to me by my grandmother, but I lost my eyes on the beautiful gardens of Ambrosia. I''d like to go get them back, if you''ll let me......, do you have time?''


    ''I left one glove behind to pray for Duke-nim''s safety. I want to give you the other one as well......''


    In Sarah''s mind, the words of the women who were aiming for Ethan rushed past. How good would a man who was handsome in her eyes look in the eyes of others? Sarah, who was ttered by eating, encountering, and talking with him every day in the mansion, had a subtle impatience. It wasn''t the time to do this here.


    "Do you think I''ll stay still?"


    "Pardon?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Benjamin tilted his head as if puzzled by Sarah''s murmuring voice, but Sarah secretly bit her lip and shook her head. Then she made up her mind when she saw the carriage leaving the mansion. She was really going to end it this time. On the way back from Alton Estate, she was going to make Ethan Ambrosia her man.


    "......"


    A duke and a magician leave to solve the difficulties of the empire. And the nobles who see them off. Various emotions were contained in the eyes of those who looked at the carriage carrying the duke and the magician. Some thought it was a moment that would go down in history, some were jealous of the duke who would be acquainted with the magician, and some thought about how to use this opportunity.


    * * *


    "Woahhh!"


    "It''s the Duke of Ambrosia''s carriage!"


    "The magician is riding in it!"


    As the gates of Ambrosia opened and a carriage led by knights appeared, the waiting citizens cheered. It seemed that the ugly rumors circting due to the affairs of Alton Estate soon turned into a festive atmosphere. This was also because Ambrosia, who was respected by the people of the Empire, and a magician who existed like a legend were moving at the same time. The people of the Empire fully enjoyed this moment that would go down in history. And Belluna, who had been quietly shutting her mouth in the carriage, slowly opened her mouth.


    "......I''m going to lose my hearing."


    Belluna raised her hand to take off the stuffy robe.


    "They can see the silhouette through the window of the carriage, so be still."


    "......Sure thing."


    But at Ethan''s restraint, she gently lowered her hand. In the future, her master would never take off the robe, so while pretending to be her, Belluna should never take off the robe.


    "......"


    Belluna clenched and stretched the hand that was on herp awkwardly, examining Ethan''s face through the robe. He closed his eyes and leaned his head against the carriage, but his defenseless appearance gave him a subtle feeling. Belluna knew the moment when such a man, who had always looked without any gaps with his sharp eyes, was gently rxed. He had such a face that could only be seen in front of her master. Belluna thought quietly as she nodded her head.


    ''He''s always going to be like that in front of Master.''


    The Sarah she knew was like that from a long time ago. She always put people''s minds at ease and made them realize for the first time in their lives that they were capable of being childish. Even though Sarah was hiding her appearance and voice, it was so vivid that she could feel that she cared and loved her very much. Moreover, in Ambrosia, her master was showing her face. She was more kind and caring than when she was in the magic tower. It was very natural to be disarmed in front of such a master.


    ''But it''s subtly annoying.''


    It was the Duke of Ambrosia who was collecting Belluna and Benjamin because they were useful now, but before that, he looked at them as if he were looking at the garbage to be removed very soon. And the vaguely reflected boundaries in his eyes, apparently because they were dangerous, seemed to contain other meanings as well. So Belluna spoke to Ethan in a significant mood.


    "Do you intend to keep Master''s true identity a secret until the end?"


    When asked by Belluna, Ethan opened his closed eyes and looked at her. Looking at Ethan squinting as if to gauge the intent of the question, Belluna added a back remark.


    "Do you not know who caused the Alton Estate''s incident? As long as Masteres forward, we will not be able to hide it forever."


    At Belluna''s words, Ethan secretly narrowed his brow. Just imagining that Sarah''s true identity was revealed to the nobles gave him a headache. Even if it wasn''t, dealing with the Emperor who was wary of Ambrosia''s power was about to be annoying.


    ''There''s no prospective bride like Countess Millen. Why don''t you invite the princes to your mansion often, Duke Ambrosia.''


    ''The Knight Commander of the Imperial Knights is yet to be married, but he is a very tall and young genius among the geniuses who rose to the position of leader. Isn''t it perfect for him to be about the same age as Countess Millen?''


    Whenever the Emperor made eye contact with Ethan, he tried to tie Sarah up with his people somehow. It took a day or two to cut off the Emperor''s snarky proposal. Moreover, the Emperor was not the only one who aimed at Sarah.


    ''How is Countess Millen? I''m worried because she hasn''t shown up since thest banquet.''


    ''Last time I sent an invitation to Duke Ambrosia''s family, but there was no reply. Please send Countess Millen my regards on my behalf.''


    ''I still can''t forget the dance we had together at thest banquet. The smile that Countess Millen showed......''


    Whenever the aristocratic young men who encountered him mentioned Sarah and made enthusiastic faces, he suffered the urge to get rid of them from the Empire. In this situation, if it were known that Sarah was a magician and the head of the magic tower, they would do everything possible to lure her out in earnest. Just imagining it made his teeth grind and tremble.

 Chapter 133:

    Chapter 133:


    Ethan sighed deeply as he thought of the dirty tricks that would fall on Sarah.


    "Even if Sarah wants to reveal her identity, I have no intention of doing so."


    She was a person who shone just by her presence, so anyone could recognize the light and be attracted to it. Even if she wasn''t, thepetitors kept getting entangled, and he had no intention of adding more.


    "It''s enough that I''m the only one who knows her worth."


    "......"


    Belluna felt the lust for monopoly hidden in Ethan''s voice and narrowed her brow. Sarah''s value cannot be exchanged for anything in this Empire, but something subtly different in meaning. As if Ethan was going to monopolize Sarah.


    "Ah, even ude. Two would be enough."


    "Yes, I''m sure it will."


    But after hearing Ethan''s furtherments, Belluna tilted her head to the side and then nodded. It had been a long time since Belluna lived in the magic tower to notice these subtle feelings.


    "The value of Master cannot be judged."


    "No one deserves her."


    "She''s not going to belong to anyone."


    "You''re saying things for granted. Shouldn''t it be the opposite?."


    "You''re right."


    "Right."


    Ethan and Belluna looked at each other, feeling the flow of their conversation subtly at odds with each other.


    "......"


    "......"


    After looking at each other in silence for a while, Ethan crossed his arms as if intrigued.


    "You......, are a woman of words."


    Belluna seemed to agree with Ethan''s words, so she spoke in a slightly more peaceful voice than before.


    "It seems that Duke-nim is also different from those greedy humans."


    Belluna looked at Ethan with a more trusting gaze as if she had resolved the misunderstanding.


    "I don''t want you topare me to them."


    Ethan, who was more greedy than anyone else for Sarah Millen herself, not her power, brazenly drew a line with a sullen face. Ethan''s face was even as holy as an upright priest who could be seen by anyone. His appearance was so different from the faces of nobles who were full of filthy desires and greed that Belluna had seen, and her trust in Ethan increased a little more.


    "I think that Master must have received the gaze of the nobles like wild dogs who looked at her at the Ambrosia mansion earlier...... It was hard to put up with what she wanted to overturn."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed at Belluna''s words, and a satisfied breath leaked between his lips. It was very satisfying for her to think like that.


    "Ah ah, I also wanted to pluck out all those eyes."


    "I''d appreciate it if you could save me a share."


    "I''ll think about it."


    Belluna and Ethan faced each other with different thoughts and nodded their heads. Ethan was delighted to see Belluna, who had the momentum to y all humans who would approach Sarah instead of him. Belluna would be the most appropriate person to keep by Sarah''s side, he admitted. Of course, Ethan Ambrosia would not be among those who would be in by Belluna.


    "I have to go now. Now that we''re slowly moving away from the crowd."


    Finally.


    Ethan counted the signs of people far enough from the carriage and nodded. The Third Prince, who was supposed to move together with them, was supposed to meet in the closest vige to the capital because he was said to be dyed a little due to the Emperor''s order. Now, if Belluna went away, he would be able to spend that timepletely alone with Sarah.


    "Let''s go."


    "......"


    Belluna narrowed her eyes briefly, looking at Ethan''s bright face. It was subtly ufortable. But for some reason, Belluna, who was insensitive to male-female rtionships, did not notice.


    "Please take good care of my master."


    In the end, she nodded her head and lit up magic from both hands. Her silver mana stretched out like fine threads, and in an instant, it climbed up the carriage and shot into the sky. It was a signal to call Sarah.


    "Please take good care of our ude."


    "......Don''t worry. I''ll do my best."


    At Ethan''s words, Belluna recalled ude, who was rubbing his red-hot eyes with tears brimming in his eyes.


    "......I''ll really do my best."


    There was a slight flush on Belluna''s face. At that time, she envied her master who hugged andforted ude. Even when she witnessed the overwhelming power of her master, she was not that envious.


    ''How is Young Lord Ambrosia-nim so cute......''


    Thinking of ude, who was like a very small and cute kitten, Belluna made a determination. No matter what happened, she would protect ude. She was about to realize through ude that she was weak against small and cute things.


    "Don''t let your guard down. We have to protect the Elexa de Crombell as well."


    "It won''t be difficult because those two will always be together."


    "But let''s just in case."


    "Yes."


    At Ethan''s request, Belluna also recalled Elexa''s face. Elexa next to ude. Cute next to cute.


    "I''m confident."


    Belluna was determined to do everything in her power.


    * * *


    At the very edge of Ambrosia''s mansion was Penelois'' room. Although it was at the corner of the mansion, it was also a room overlooking the garden. In consideration of Penelois, who was unable to take a step out of Ambrosia, Sarah turned the entire side of the room into ss. Then she carved a magic circle that could not be seen from the outside. Thanks to this, Penelois was able to stand by the window and watch the procession of the Duke of Ambrosia.


    "I''m sorry, Penelois-nim. The event took longer than expected."


    Sarah''s voice was heard behind Penelois'' back, who was quietly looking out the window. Penelois, who was staring nkly outside, looked back in surprise and said.


    "Is it over already?"


    "Yes, they''re all gone."


    "Ah......"


    In response to Sarah''s answer, Penelois slouched down her shoulders, which had been heavily tightened, and swept her heart out.


    "How does it feel to see the nobles from afar?"


    "......I was nervous."


    The graceful gestures of the nobles, the gaze of looking at each other, and the naturally divided groups. From subtle nerve warfare felt in the passing gaze, to high-ranking nobles secretly talking to each other in a certain corner. Even from afar, it felt like a lot of interests was moving at the same time with the incident of Alton Estate.


    ''If Eleon ascends to the throne...... I have to get in there, too.''


    Thinking about it like that, her heart swelled up in a corner of her chest. Penelois sighed deeply and led Sarah to the sofa. Sarah smiled at her face as she looked like she had something to say, and put ude, who was in her arms, down.


    "ude-nim, would you like to y with Elexa-nim?"


    "......Uh um, but Nanny will be leaving soon. Can''t I stay with Nanny more?"


    ude grabbed Sarah''s hem in a mumbled voice and looked up at her with a gloomy gaze.


    "Urk."


    Sarah clutched her chest at the cute kitten-like figure. Penelois smiled and opened her mouth.


    "It''ll only take a minute, Young Lord. I''m not gonna take that long."


    "......I understand."


    At the request of Penelois, Elexa''s mother, ude sighed and nodded as if he had made up his mind. Sarah quietly swallowed a smile as she watched ude copy Ethan''s expression in an unhappy situation.


    "Come quickly, okay?"


    "Yes, I will."


    Sarah waved to ude, who turned around and nced at her as he walked out of the room. His footsteps, as if he was left with a lot of regrets, were so cute. Even though ude opened the door and left, Sarah continued to look at him, and upon seeing this, Penelois said in a soft voice.


    "Countess Millen, Young Lord is gone now."


    "I know, but......"


    Somehow, Sarah wanted to capture all of ude''s appearance in her eyes. She felt like she had to. The child grew so fast. He was changing day by day. She had been a little heartbroken to think that she would miss ude''s small and big changes while she was at Alton Estate. Sarah blinked slowly and then looked at Penelois with a smile.

 Chapter 134:

    Chapter 134:


    Penelois hesitated for a moment, wiggling her fingers, then clenched her fists as if determined and opened her mouth.


    "Is there really a chance that Eleon will seed to the throne?"


    "Um?"


    "I know he''s trying. But is there really a chance? You never know what will happen to His Majesty''s intention if First Prince-nim returns."


    At her question, Sarah tilted her head to the side as if puzzled. From Penelois'' point of view, who should be hoping for that, it should be a question of hope for a win. But the anxiety and subtle grit on Penelois'' face seemed to be the other way around. As if she wished that the Third Prince would not inherit the throne. Sensing that subtle feeling, Sarah asked, not hiding her doubts.


    "Doesn''t Penelois-nim want His Highness Eleon to be emperor?"


    "I want it. I want it. I''ll stand by whatever Eleon wants. However......"


    Penelois'' voice was trembling faintly. Sarah, who had been quietly listening to her, asked in a soft voice.


    "Are you afraid of them?"


    "......!"


    At Sarah''s words, Penelois shuddered as if she had been stabbed to the head. Sarah''s gaze at her looked as azure and deep as the blue sea that embraces everything. No matter what she said, she felt a sense of benevolence that she would listen to everything. Why does it feel like that to Sarah, who was about the same age, Penelois felt like she was dealing with someone who had lived decades longer than her.


    "That''s right. I''m so scared after Eleon takes the throne."


    "......Because of Penelois-nim''s status?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing Penelois nodding her head with a heavy expression on her face, Sarah fell into deep thought for a moment.


    ''She doesn''t look very vulnerable.''


    Considering the swearing words that the Empress had learned from her daughter-inw, Penelois wasn''t the one who grew up nicely in the greenhouse. The years of living as a ve in a foreign country would have made her even stronger.


    "My existence itself will be a w for Eleon and Elexa."


    Nevertheless, her failure to cross the great wall of status was making Penelois infinitely weak. Sarah said with a deep sigh.


    "It''s definitely a disadvantage to deal with them."


    This was not Korea, but in this world, there was aw unique to this world. The magician was the one walking with the principles, Sarah had never tried to break thews of this world. Her involvement in power brought about a different butterfly effect.


    ''There are many things I can''t do because I have the power. However......''


    However, Penelois was different. Living in her world now, she was able to ignite the spark of small change. It was because Penelois had a cause in her hand. So Sarah smiled sweetly and said.


    "But it''s not impossible."


    "......!"


    "Even though His Highness the Third Prince already knew Penelois-nim''s identity, he loved you deeply."


    "But will the nobles ept me just because Eleon loves me?"


    At Penelois'' question, Sarah raised her hand and covered her mouth with a soft smile.


    "Penelois-nim?"


    "Yes?"


    "You can''t expect the nobles to ept you."


    "Such......!"


    Penelois'' face hardened for an instant. Unknowingly, she clenched her fist and bit her lip.


    "Make them ept you. You will stand on top of them. They won''t darement on Penelois-nim''s status."


    At Sarah''s subsequent words, Penelope''s face quickly turned red. It was because she was ashamed of herself for interpreting her as if she was the same aristocrat. She was able to realize how much her qualification was inted without realizing it herself.


    "In the future, if Elexa-nim seeds His Highness the Third Prince, Penelois-nim will be the Emperor''s mother. All of Elexa-nim came from Penelois-nim, and no nobleman can ignore you."


    "......Countess Millen-nim."


    Penelois put her hands together and looked at Sarah. It was because Sarah, not random people, said so, so she thought it would be the case. Crombell was an empire where women were not allowed to hold titles. Nevertheless, Sarah took the title of sessor to the Count''s family in her hands, and the words that came out of her mouth gave Penelois hope that she could soon be like her.


    "So, please, please do everything in your power to make His Highness the Third Prince win and be the master of this Empire."


    At Sarah''s words, Penelois'' face wasplicatedly entangled. But if there was a vague worry ahead before then, this time there was a faint will.


    "Make people be PeneloIs-nim''s one by one. Once one of the princes except for the First Prince bes Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress will be the Empress Dowager, who will lead the Imperial Pce."


    "Her Majesty the Empress is kind to me."


    "I''ve met her before, and she seems to be. She seems to like Penelois-nim a lot, doesn''t she?"


    Sarah smiled and nodded. Penelois was not just a soft-hearted person, which she fully understood after witnessing her habit when speaking to the Empress.


    "If you have won the heart of your Majesty the Empress, then the family is next."


    "You mean Marquis Orlin''s family?"


    "Yes. Marquis Orlin''s family is Her Highness'' maternal rtives. Her Majesty the Empress will try to avoid having any family other than Marquis Orlin''s family be a maternal family."


    "Maybe that''s why she''s kind to me."


    Penelois'' eyes widened, and then she smiled bitterly. She thought that the Empress might not fully like Penelois herself, but it was a different feeling for her to be confirmed with her own words like this. From the point of view of the Empress, she must have thought that there was no other thing as easy to use as Penelois, who was all alone. The more wretched Penelois was, the easier it would be for the Empress to keep her.


    "But you can''t be satisfied with that."


    "Pardon? Then......"


    "You must know how to hold Marquis Orlin''s family in your hand and shake it."


    "Marquis Orlin''s family, how dare I......"


    Sarah pressed Penelois with a firm but stern voice at the seemingly unconvinced answer.


    "How do you n to lead this country with His Highness the Third Prince if the person who will be the Empress of the Empire cannot wield a single noble family?"


    Sarah said, putting her hand on her temple as if she had a headache.


    "The easiest ce for Penelois-nim to take control will be Marquis Orlin''s family. So be greedy, and pull it to Penelois-nim''s side entirely."


    Penelois bit her lips. She knew better than anyone else that she wascking. However, she had a child to protect and was in a situation where she could no longer back down. She also knew that everything Sarah said to her now was blood and flesh. Sarah might have collected all the favors she had shown her if she didn''t realize it after telling her so openly.


    ''Nobles don''t invest in things that have no value. So one must always be of value to them.''


    She remembered what Eleon had said to her one day. For Sarah, Penelois'' worth was a bond that could help herter when she became Empress, and when Elexa, who became friends with ude, became Emperor. So, if Penelois was to repay Sarah''s favor, she had to realize that value.


    "Please let me know how I should do it. I''ll do it."


    "It''s a good determination."


    As if Penelois'' words were correct, Sarah finally rxed her stern expression and smiled.


    "Use carrots and sticks properly."


    "Carrots and sticks?"


    "That''s how you tame Marquis Orlin''s family."


    What were a carrot and a whip to Marquis Orlin''s family? Was there anything Penelois would dare to wield against Marquis Orlin''s family, a noble family who was the Empress''s maternal family and the family of knights who had served as the head of the Imperial knights for generations to generations? Penelois thought Sarah was holding the key. Penelois began, thinking that she should be more brazen if she should seek advice.


    "Please tell me a little more."


    "Oh my."


    Sarah smiled softly, and there seemed to be a sweet scent in her voice. Sarah said in such a subtle and secretive voice.


    "Crassida Orlin, who used to be Elexa-nim''s nanny, is now back to the Marquis''s family, isn''t she?"


    "Ah!"


    At Sarah''s words, Penelois eximed as if she remembered her existence at that moment. Crassida Orlin had been sent back to the Marquis''s family for failing to fulfill her nanny''s duties, ignoring Penelois and Elexa, and saying rude things.

 Chapter 135:

    Chapter 135:


    "The medicine Crassida Orlin gave Penelois-nim contained poison. It''s a very poor quality one, too......"


    "I knew it. Because she''s not a woman who will give me medicine with a good intention."


    "How you use this fact is up to you, Penelois-nim."


    Sarah smiled leisurely and looked at Penelois. The future Empress in front of her would probably do a great job. Penelois, who knew nothing, seemed nervous.


    "So can I go and say goodbye to ude-nim now? I also want to say goodbye to the cute Elexa-nim."


    "Ah, of course. Elexa looks disappointed, too."


    Penelois stood up in shock when she realized that she had taken away a lot of Sarah''s time. Even so, Elexa was also anxious because Sarah, the only adult he knew in the mansion, was leaving far away. Although ude was there, his face turned white with tension when he heard that Benjamin would be next to him until Sarah returned.


    "I''ll have toe back soon, even for Elexa-nim."


    Sarah said as she stepped out of Penelois'' room.


    "......"


    At those words, Penelois looked at her with a slightly strange expression. Then, with a cautious gesture, she approached Sarah and whispered in a small voice.


    "But wouldn''t it be better to take it easy ande back?"


    "What? Why?"


    "It''s just that, it''s your chance to spend time with the Duke-nim, isn''t it?"


    "Oh my."


    Sarah''s eyes widened at Penelois'' words. Penelois smiled slightly as she saw Sarah stop her steps, covering her mouth with her hand.


    "I watched everything from the window earlier. Countess Millen-nim, are you interested in Duke Ambrosia-nim?"


    "Ah, that......"


    Peneloisughed aloud as she saw Sarah, who had a big and overwhelming presence like Mount Tai a while ago, rolled her eyes around in embarrassment. Sarah''s shy face looked so different from her elegant gesture from before. The red blush that crept up her white skin made her look more lovely.


    "The only weapon I have is that I''m quick-witted. It was raised very sharply to survive."


    "......"


    "It looks like what I''m saying is correct."


    Penelois said with a pleasant smile. She thought that Sarah''s face, looking at Duke Ethan Ambrosia, resembled herself the day she fell in love. Sarah hurriedly grabbed her hem and opened her mouth.


    "It''s a secret, a secret!"


    "Don''t worry. Countess Millen-nim is my benefactor, so I''ll do my best to help."


    Sarah was visibly relieved at Penelois'' words. Then, in a subdued voice, she asked.


    "But how did you know? Was it too obvious?"


    "Countess Millen-nim never takes your eyes off of Young Lord Ambrosia when you''re with him, don''t you?"


    Sarah nodded her head calmly and answered.


    "That''s right."


    "But Duke-nim is the only one that you give more attention than Young Lord Ambrosia."


    "Ah......"


    Penelois smiled softly at Sarah, who opened her lips slightly and admired her. The gaze was like a way of representing the mind, so it stayed more on the side where the mind went. When she was with ude, she could see Sarah''s eyes that were looking for the child quickly while looking elsewhere, and when Sarah was with Ethan, Penelois could see that she kept looking at him while trying to look at the child.


    ''It may not be love, but she keeps looking at him lovingly.''


    She made a bet and got it right. Sarah''s bewildered figure made Penelois freshly aware of her, and then she felt as cute as she was back then.


    "So how are you going to sedu...... No, how are you going to win Duke-nim''s heart?"


    "I don''t know......"


    Lost in thought, Sarah moved more slowly than before. With every step she took, it seemed that her troubles were dripping out.


    "Looking from the window, it seemed that there were a lot ofdies who were interested in Duke-nim."


    "Really?"


    Sarah raised her head at Penelois'' words.


    "Yes, it looked like a lot."


    "Ah, really. I know he''s all handsome......"


    "Duke Ambrosia-nim is gorgeous."


    "That''s all? He''s good, he has good manners, he''s so thoughtful when he''s kind."


    Sarah pouted her lips and said dissatisfiedly, but in the end, she was tired because Ethan was so good and perfect. All the way to ude''s room, Penelois thought, listening to Sarah talking about Ethan''s beauty. What magic did Ethan Ambrosia do to Sarah?


    ''It was scary.''


    From Sarah''s words, Ethan also sounds like a very sweet and attentive person to her. Penelois, who had met Ethan for a brief moment, had nothing to agree with Sarah''s words other than the Duke''s perfect appearance. It was Ethan who thoroughly distinguished even the favors entangled withplicated interests under his cool and indifferent eyes. It was even more so because Eleon showed a nervous expression saying that Ambrosia''s favor came at a price.


    ''It''s like she''s describing someone else.''


    When you fall in love, you have fantasies about that person. Penelois smiled, thinking so.


    "Nanny!"


    From afar, ude ran over to this side, calling Sarah with a bright face.


    "Heaven, ude-nim! What are you going to do if you fall?!"


    "You''re toote!"


    Looking at ude hugging Sarah as hard as he could, Penelois thought. With ude so happy and obedient to Sarah like that, the Duke of Ambrosia didn''t seem to mind either. She had such a strange feeling.


    "Our ude-nim is the cutest baby in the world. Having to leave ude-nim behind...... I''m so sad, what should I do?"


    "I''m not a baby! I''m all grown up."


    "How can I go without my baby? Ah, that''s so sad."


    "I''m not a baby!"


    Sarah hugged ude and sadly rubbed her cheek against the child''s cheek. She hadn''t felt this touch in a while. She was already upset just imagining it.


    "Don''t be so sad without me. Got it?"


    "Yeah, I''ll be fine!"


    "Listen carefully to Benjamin."


    "I don''t like that!"


    "Then make sure that Benjamin listens well to ude-nim."


    "I like that!"


    Sarah and ude looked at each other and grinned.


    "Belluna will be with you, so don''t worry too much. Veron and Ronda are here, too."


    "Still, I like Nanny the most. So you have toe back quickly."


    "I''ll do my best."


    As Sarah and ude bid farewell to each other, Benjamin looked at them with a crooked face.


    "Master, there is a signal from Belluna. Now is the time to go."


    It was better to hurry than to keep seeing this, but it didn''t work for Sarah and ude, who both liked each other so much.


    "I know, but ude-nim is so cute that I can''t walk. What should I do?"


    "......Haa."


    Benjamin bowed his head, sighed deeply, and found Elexa lingering next to him.


    ''What''s wrong with him too?''


    He was like a dog whimpered and looked at Sarah. Judging by the way Penelois nced at Elexa and gave him a nce, it seemed he wanted to say goodbye to Sarah. Benjamin sighed quietly as he looked at Elexa, who was timid, unlike the ferocious ude.


    "You can go and say goodbye."


    He patted Elexa on the back and pushed him.


    "......!"


    Elexa, who suddenly ran towards Sarah and ude, could not even scream and opened his eyes.


    "Oh my, does Elexa-nim want a hug too?"


    Sarah smiled at Elexa as he approached her and stretched out her other arm that wasn''t holding ude.


    "......Can we do that?"


    Elexa asked, looking carefully at Penelois. As Penelois smiled and nodded her head, a red blush appeared on Elexa''s pale cheeks. Elexa then approached Sarah''s outstretched hand. Then Sarah used her strength and embraced Elexa at once.


    "Woahh!"


    ude eximed pleasantly when he was held in Sarah''s arms at the same time as Elexa. ude and Elexa looked at each other in Sarah''s arms, grinned, and ced their heads on her shoulders in unison.


    "Heok."


    Sarah''s heart, who was holding a kitten and a puppy in her arms at the same time, pounded so hard.

 Chapter 136:

    Chapter 136:


    Sarah lost her reason for a long time and enjoyed hugging ude and Elexa. Meanwhile, Belluna''s mana, which was sending a signal to Benjamin, grew stronger and stronger, and in the end, Sarah had no choice but to put the children down from her arms with a face full of regret.


    "While I''m away, you have to eat well, brush your teeth well, don''t fight with Elexa-nim, and get along well......"


    "I know, Nanny. It''s your fifth time saying it, so I memorized it all!"


    "Ah, really? Then again......"


    Sarah, who was holding on to ude and asking for this and that, kept looking for words to say. However, since she had already dyed a lot of time, Sarah bit her lips, stretched out her squat legs, and got up.


    "Penelois-nim is free to explore in Ambrosia''s mansion, but you should refrain from going outside."


    "Countess Millen-nim had asked me to do it five times, so I memorized them all like Young Lord Ambrosia."


    "Oh my."


    Not knowing that she had said the same things to Penelois, Sarah raised her hand in surprise and covered her mouth. Seeing Sarah like that, May, who was behind ude, pounded her chest and said.


    "Don''t worry too much because I''m here."


    "I left it to you, so I have to believe you."


    Sarah nodded and looked at Penelois.


    "That child is quick to see and act, so she will help you a lot in living in the mansion."


    "I heard that you are the maid of honor for Countess Millen-nim, and thank you for your consideration."


    Penelois looked at May, holding Elexa''s hand. May bowed her head deeply toward Penelois like that.


    "......"


    Sarah''s eyes narrowed as she looked at May carefully. Everyone in the Ambrosia mansion knew that Penelois was a ve and was the Third Prince''s hidden lover. Sarah was implicitly worried that May''s bad habit woulde back, but now that she looked at her, she realized that the worry was useless.


    "Then I''ll be back!"


    Only then did Sarah, who was finally relieved, smile and wave. At the same time, Sarah''s toes were enveloped in azure mana.


    "......!"


    Mysteriously shining mana swirled like the wind and slowly rose from her toes as if drawing grain. Everyone, except Benjamin, opened their eyes wide as if surprised by the sight and looked at Sarah.


    "Nanny needs toe back quickly!"


    ude saw the azure light gradually covering Sarah''s head and waved his hand urgently. Sarah smiled broadly as she saw ude waving his hand to her while everyone looked at her in awe. So before she waspletely engulfed in her light, Sarah called out to Benjamin, who was looking at her with her silent face.


    "Benjamin."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Protecting something is harder than harming it. But, that''s why it sometimes looks cooler."


    "I know."


    "I look forward to it."


    "......!"


    Benjamin''s eyebrows twitched subtly at Sarah''s voice filled withughter.


    "Show me your cool image."


    Sarah had treated Benjamin harshly in the past, but this time her voice was so sweet. For the first time sinceing here, Benjamin firmly vowed to see his master being benevolent and warm towards him.


    "I will not disappoint you."


    "So that''s my disciple. I''ll trust you."


    A faint smile appeared on Benjamin''s hard face at Sarah''s words. A peaceful smile appeared on Sarah''s face as she looked at that smile.


    "Then I''ll be on my way. Bye!"


    With a cheerful goodbye, the azure mana quickly swallowed her up to the tip of her head. And from the tip of the foot, her figure slowly began to disappear.


    "Ack!"


    The azure light, which had disappeared like that, approached ude for thest time, wound around the child''s head like a touch on the head, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    "......I hope Nannyes back soon."


    ude smoothed his hair with a flushed face, somehow as though Sarah had touched it. Benjamin, who was looking at it, said as he ruffled ude''s tiny head with his palm.


    "It''s so sweet that I can die. Anyone who sees it will know that Master ising back."


    "Ah, really!"


    ude raised his disheveled head and red at Benjamin. He red at Benjamin with a sullen face, then turned his head and said.


    "Are you jealous of me?"


    "What?"


    "You''re jealous because Nanny only loves me, that''s why you''re being mean, right?"


    At ude''s words, Benjamin trembled as if he had been stabbed to the head. What a sensible little brat. Benjamin narrowed his eyes and looked at his child with subtle emotions. Where did he learn the tact and speech skills that do not fit his age? With ude and his friend Elexa next to him, the child''s extraordinariness came even greater.


    ''Is it gic?''


    He contemted the face of ude''s father, Ethan Ambrosia.


    ''......He''s that man''s son after all.''


    Then he immediately convinced himself. Thinking so, hisplicated mind calmed down. Soon Benjamin spoke in a curt voice.


    "Master will love me more soon. What jealous?"


    "Hmph. She only wants to see your cool image."


    "You''ve just gone too far, brat."


    "I know!"


    A smirk leaked from Benjamin''s lips at ude''s bold reply.


    "Does she know this? Does Master know this?"


    "She doesn''t know!"


    "Don''t you think I''m going to tell Master everything?"


    "Yeah, it''s not cool when an adult like Uncle snitches to your master."


    "Ha, this little thing."


    Benjamin eventually shut up when he realized that it was no good to argue with ude. ude, who pressed down on Benjamin, looked triumphant and turned away. It was a really ugly stab in the back.


    "......Uh! There!"


    At that time, while holding Penelois'' hand and watching ude and Benjamin''s argument, Elexa pointed his finger in the air and let out a small exmation.


    "Ah."


    At the same time, from the ce where Sarah disappeared, a human form slowly began to emerge along with silver mana.


    "It''s Sister Belluna!"


    "......Why I''m an Uncle and Belluna is a Sister?"


    "Because Sister is not Uncle"


    "You really ask for it."


    As Benjamin and ude were about to start quarreling again, Belluna''s figure became clear.


    "Fu......"


    As soon as Belluna arrived at the mansion, she took off the robe she was wearing with a deep sigh.


    "Sister Belluna!"


    ude happily ran toward Belluna.


    "Ah, ude-nim."


    Belluna smiled slightly at ude, who was approaching her and spread her arms. ude jumped into Belluna''s arms as if he was familiar with it.


    "Anyhow, that brat is only unfriendly to me."


    Seeing this, Benjamin groaned, clicking his tongue. Then, when he saw the face of Belluna holding ude, he narrowed his eyebrows and hardened his expression.


    "You, what''s wrong with your face?"


    At Benjamin''s words, ude looked at Belluna''s face. She was smiling quietly, but her face was pale and bloodless, and she was sweating in cold sweat.


    "......Haa."


    Belluna sighed heavily and opened her mouth.


    "You too, try to stay with Duke-nim."


    "Ah......, that''s a bit......"


    Benjamin shook his head in agreement with her words. ude asked with a worried face.


    "Why? Was Father terrifying?"


    "No, he is not. Even so, Duke-nim treats me with respect as I''m Master''s disciple."


    "But why?"


    "That......"


    Belluna nced at Benjamin, speechless. The power of Ambrosia within Ethan was too overwhelming for the magician Belluna and Benjamin. She even knew all too well how dangerous it could be and what would happen if it ran rampant because she had studied its power with Sarah. As Sarah camete, Ethan''s mood became increasingly ufortable, and it was really hard to be next to him. As it was a power he could not control himself, she continued to prepare for the worst in a tense state. As a result, her energy was used up properly.


    "Ha."


    Benjamin, who knows why she was doing this, sighed and ruffled ude''s head once more.

 Chapter 137:

    Chapter 137:


    * * *


    "Speed up!"


    "We must get to Pavel Estate before the end of the night! Let''s go without a break!"


    "Keep your guard up!"


    The Ambrosia Knights quickly climbed the rugged mountain path, creating dust. There were many people near the capital, so they showed a rxed movement, but now it was different. As they entered the sparsely popted mountain road, the originally nned speed was picking up.


    "......"


    Ethan quietly lifted his legs, waiting for Sarah to arrive soon. It was the only time Sarah could take off her robe and rx before joining the party that the Third Prince would lead. With the mobility of the Knights of Ambrosia, they would soon be able to reach Pavel Estate. He had wished she hade before that, but her farewell to ude didn''t seem easy.


    "Countess Millen-nim iste."


    Jade talked to Ethan over the window of the carriage.


    "Belluna''s gone over there, so she''ll be here soon."


    "As we enter the mountain road, the sun seems to set quickly."


    Jade looked around with anxious eyes. There were several ways to go out of the capital, and there were many well-maintained roads as they were near the capital of the Empire. Ambrosia was deliberately moving on a more rugged and deserted road.


    "It''s not strange for them to show up now."


    "Tsk."


    At Jade''s words, Ethan said, rising from the carriage.


    "Now that the time hase for the monsters to be active, abandon the carriage."


    "Yes!"


    Monsters.


    It was a word that could not be heard near the capital city, the center of the Crombell Empire. It should have been like that originally. Jade continued to report alongside Ethan, who was transferred from the carriage to horseback.


    "ording to an informant, they gathered here to avoid crowded ces. They must have been starving, so it''s going to be hard to put up with them."


    "The sachet that attracts monsters?"


    "The whole Knights Order are wearing one."


    "Good."


    Rtively recently, arge number of monsters had been leaving Alton Estate. Casualties were also reported in the estates located near the Alton Estate. However, the monsters were somehow frightened, and they were trying their best to get as far away from the Alton Estate as possible, so the amount of damage was not that great.


    "In the end, they crawl to near the capital. Was the Empire''s security only this much?"


    "The Emperor''s dering abdication and temporarily stepping down from the front line seems to have had an effect."


    "The princes must have had their eyes on the throne, so they didn''t even know there was a hole in the security like this."


    "As it was the time when the session to the throne was to take ce, it also seemed to affect the rest of the estate''s lords."


    Ethan sighed heavily and drove the horse a little faster. During the time of session to the throne, the lords of each estate were often burned to the ground. Which prince would they support? Also, would they be chosen by the prince who is likely to seed to the throne? They were extremely reluctant to cause problems in their own estates because the future of their estates was at stake.


    "How many monsters did we deal with on the way?"


    "It''s three."


    "It''s not a lot."


    Ethan''s eyes, with a small tongue clicking, were cold. Even though they knew that the monsters were gradually heading towards the capital, the lords of each estate did not report it, so it had be like this. It soon meant that a great hole had been opened in the Empire.


    "I''ve sent the Knights Order to take care of it, but it''s still this much."


    It had been a while since they left the capital, and there were three monsters they encountered. Considering the number of people that one monster could harm, it was by no means a small number.


    "As all kinds of people flock to the capital this time, it seems that a lot of monsters have also gathered here."


    "They have to settle in a ce with a lot of food."


    In fact, if Sarah was there, there was no need to join the Third Prince and move slowly. If they went to Alton Estate with teleportation magic, they could get things done very quickly and easily. But the reason they didn''t do that was to clean up the monsters that had spread from the Alton Estate to this ce.


    "It''s the killing intent. Pull out your swords, everyone."


    "Yes!"


    At Ethan''smand, the Knights slowly slowed down their horses and pulled out the swords at their waists. The sharp swords shone sharply in the darkened mountains.


    "......Coming."


    Simultaneously with the words of the leading knight, the bright yellow eyes slowly shed in front of them and began to appear one by one.


    Grrr.


    The cries of non-human and beast-like monsters spewing out their flesh resounded eerily.


    "One, two, three, four...... um."


    Jade, who had been counting the number of the shing eyes, said in a voice of frustration.


    "It looks like they''re all gathered here."


    "Tsk."


    When Ethan clicked his tongue and made a simple gesture, the knights all dismounted from their horses and took an attacking stance. Numbers were no longer countable with fingers.


    "At least thirty or more."


    A member of the Knights Order, who recognized the presence of the monsters in the front, reported to Ethan.


    "The presence of such a number here means that the entire mountain range has be a den of monsters."


    "......That''s right."


    Ethan sighed quietly at the thought of being a nuisance.


    "The Knights Order of Ambrosia listen."


    "Yes!"


    "The Third Prince will also pass this way, and one day the people of the Empire of Crombell will also pass."


    "......"


    "Are you going to leave the monsters on the road?"


    "No, sir!"


    The momentum of the Knights of Ambrosia was raised at once. The swords they drew shone with a strong will, and their gaze on the side of the monsters was full of killing intent. Although the road to Alton Estate was urgent, it was an honor for them to always follow the orders of their Lord who made the choice for the Empire.


    Grrr, grroang.


    In line with the spirit of the Ambrosia Knights, the monsters also slowly emerged from the darkness, boosting their momentum. Sharp ws and teeth, big as houses, tough skin reminiscent of hard armor. All the figures of the monsters made one think that they could crush humans with only one arm.


    "I''ll take the lead!"


    "No, I will!"


    "Please send me!"


    However, each one of the Ambrosia Knights wanted to be the leader as they were impatient because they could not rush in first. All they had in mind was to raise the honor of Ambrosia by dealing with those monsters.


    "Now now everyone, calm down and take it easy......"


    When Jade calmed them down and looked at Ethan as if in trouble, he could realize that his Lord''s eyes were not on the monsters, but above them.


    "My Lord?"


    He followed Ethan''s gaze and stared into the air above the heads of the monsters.


    "Um?"


    And in a strange feeling, he tilted his head to the side and expressed his doubts.


    "It feels like the wind is gathering......"


    "......?"


    The Ambrosia Knights, who were vying for the lead at Jade''s murmur, also began to look into space one by one.


    "Huh?"


    "Uh uh......!"


    Unlike Jade, the more powerful knights eximed when they realized that something was moving above the heads of the monsters. The flow of air was spinning as it gathered in one ce. And they were used to it.


    "She''s here."


    At that moment, along with Ethan''s words, which showed a slight smile, a brilliant light began toe out from above the monsters'' heads.


    "Kereung?"


    "Kkeeuh?"


    The monsters didn''t know what was going on above their heads, so they forgot about the killing intent and raised their heads briefly to look up. And at the same time, a strong wind swept over them.


    "Kkuueok!!"


    "Uh uh!"


    The small monsters could not withstand the wind and were thrown around, and even the monsters with a certain strength stood there with their feet stuck in the ground. However, it didn''t take long before the monsters retreated back and forth and let out a vignt cry. And.

 Chapter 138:

    Chapter 138:


    Sarah appeared with her long hair fluttering with a splendid light as if a goddess had descended.


    "......Wow."


    Sarah''s appearance was so beautiful that they even forgot that they were in a state of confrontation with the monsters. They couldn''t take their eyes off the mysterious sight.


    "Eyes."


    However, the Knights Order all lowered their eyes at the cold voice of their Lord. Jade, the only one who looked at Sarah unselfishly, raised his arms in delight.


    "Countess Millen-nim!"


    "We''re all here!"


    Seeing Jade waving his hand above his head, Sarah waved her hand as well. Then, when she saw the Knights of Ambrosia drawing out their swords all at once, she lowered her waving hand and tilted her head curiously.


    "Oh my?"


    At the same time as Sarah voiced her doubts, the monsters under her also looked up and tilted their heads in the same way.


    "Kkrr?"


    At that sound, Sarah''s gaze turned downward. When she realized that various kinds of monsters were under her feet, her eyes widened. Only then did she realize that she was above the monsters. But as if it wasn''t a big deal, Sarah opened her mouth with a calm face.


    "What''s all this?"


    She raised her second finger in the air and drew a horizontal line. It was very light and simple.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    However, at the same time, the ground soared and the strong bodies of the monsters were simply torn apart.


    "Kkuaaah!"


    "Kkeok!"


    "Kkiiiii!"


    The monsters died with painful screams and scattered dark red blood one by one. With only one touch, half of the monsters gathered there were neatly disposed of.


    "......!"


    It was truly an overwhelming power. It was the hide of the monster that could not be easily cut down with the swords of the untrained knights. However, such monsters died in vain. The knights of Ambrosia who saw this scene were at a loss for words in front of the overwhelming power and stared nkly at Sarah.


    ''That''s the power of a magician......''


    Sarah''s use of magic was a very familiar sight to the people of Ambrosia. They had always seen a lot of warm magic that enveloped ude in a soft and warm way. Just looking at her, they felt the warmth and joy that made them smile brightly, and her azure magic shone beautifully like the light of the emerald sea. But at this moment, what came to their minds was the overwhelming fear itself.


    "Scary."


    "Yeah, it''s scary."


    "She''s a scary person."


    "Yeah, she''s a scary person."


    For the first time in their lives, the people of Ambrosia realized how powerful magic could be. Why were countries trying to recruit people just because they are magicians? What did it mean to say that the power of the continent could fluctuate just by having a magician? They could realize more than anyone else at this moment.


    "I''m d Countess Millen-nim is in Cromebell and Ambrosia."


    "If I met her as an enemy......"


    The Knights shook their heads in unison as if it were horrible to imagine. A presence with such power had so far shown warm mercy to the Ambrosia family. They remembered how miraculous this was, again.


    "Aiya, I was surprised."


    Sarah said in a nonchnt voice, sweeping down her chest. Seeing Sarah, who was not at all surprised, the people of Ambrosia thought: That''s what I want to say here.


    "Kkuuaah."


    "Kuhuhkuhuuuh."


    In front of Sarah''s overwhelming power, the frightened monsters stepped back one by one and soon began to run away. The ferocious monsters that used to ughter felt like dogs running away with their tails between their legs. A vain voice leaked from the mouth of one of the Ambrosia Knights, who was watching the scene.


    "They''re running away."


    "You came at us like hell."


    The three monsters they had met before all had eyes that were burning with killing intent until the very end, drooling and rushing at them. Of course, they would have done that even if they were monsters, but nevertheless, it left a bitter taste in their mouths. Sarah opened her mouth in a soft but firm voice as if she was scolding a child who didn''t listen to her.


    "Oh no, you can''t run away."


    Then she slowly raised her hand again. Then, this time, in the darkened sky, spears filled with azure mana appeared one by one and began to scatter light. The magical spears that were created in this way pierced the heads of the monsters urately without any mercy.


    "Kkeok!"


    "Keheok!"


    The monsters copsed at the same time with the screams of death.


    "Run away and try to hurt someone this time."


    There was no high or low tone in Sarah''s voice. It was still tender, but the mere absence of benevolence made the people of Ambrosia tremble unknowingly.


    "......"


    "......"


    The mountain was immersed in silence with the fishy and musty smell of blood. The ever-benevolent and elegant Small Countess of Millen, ude''s nanny, the flower of the Crombell Empire''s social circle. Sarah Millen, who was so called, was not here now. There was only the Absolute who overwhelmed the atmosphere. It felt like they had tasted the true power of a magician that the rulers of each country longed for.


    "Have any of you been injured?"


    Sarah asked as she looked at the Ambrosia Knights, who blinked with their mouths wide open. It was because all the pale faces looked sick somewhere. While no one could easily open their mouths, the only one who could do that was Ethan Ambrosia with a beaming smile.


    "No way."


    Heughed and said in a sweet voice that seemed to melt into the softness.


    "Thanks to you foring at the right time, no one was hurt."


    Ethan Ambrosia''s face was shining like the sun in the dark mountains. If the knights of Ambrosia trembled in surprise and terror, his face was full of joy.


    "......"


    Jade, who was standing next to Ethan, knew that face well.


    ''He''s in love again. He''s so happy that he''s dying.''


    Jade knew Ethan''s feelings thanks to Veron and Ronda''s uproar. Sarah Millen was such a beautifuldy that everyone fell in love with, and seeing her with ude in Ambrosia made his heart flutter. So, it was surprising that his Lord had someone in his heart, but if that person was Sarah, it would be understandable. However.


    ''How could he fall in love with her even more?''


    Of course, this was not to say that the current Sarah was not beautiful. Surrounded by azure mana and floating in the air, she was like a fairy or a spirit that existed only in legends. However, the fact that she had dealt with monsters coldly like that at once had shaken up the image of Sarah he usually had.


    "It''s dangerous, soe here."


    Ethan smiled sweetly at Sarah and held out his hand. Jade thought ''What danger? I thought she must be the most dangerous person here right now?'', but he did not dare to speak out.


    "......I''lle down."


    Sarah''s cheeks reddened slightly when her gaze met Ethan''s eyes. She took Ethan''s outstretched hand andnded gently on the ground. At the same time, as he wrapped his arms around Sarah''s waist and led her towards him, Ethan said in a slightly husky voice.


    "Why do you show up in the air? What if you get hurt with your body in bad condition?"


    "I''m really strong, Duke-nim."


    "Did you not use your power this time? What if you fall likest time?"


    "Ah......"


    Sarah could realize that Ethan''s anxiety had risen again. Ethan''s concern for Sarah told her this. He thought she was in a state where her legs would slip if she walked a little, she would trip over stones and she could be hurt at any time.


    "The Knights of Ambrosia are not as ipetent as you think."


    At Ethan''s words, the Knights of Ambrosia nodded their heads slightly and could not hide their gloomy eyes.


    "I want to show Countess Millen-nim...... my cool image......"


    "I didn''t want to be a glutton who eats every day......"


    In fact, the Knights Order, who wanted to show their bravery in front of Sarah, dropped their heads sullenly. With the knights behind him, Ethan raised the corners of his lips and smiled.

 Chapter 139:

    Chapter 139:


    "......!"


    Sarah closed her eyes tightly at Ethan''s words and endured the pounding of her heart. Despite spitting out words that shook her whole heart, Ethan seemed infinitely rxed.


    ''It''s lethal.''


    It was said that the one who liked first lost, but her condition was too serious. Standing only in front of Ethan, Sarah easily lost herposure and became nervous. Her heart and hands were trembling, and she couldn''t even spit out a single word. Unlike Ethan, who casually spit out words that could be misunderstood.


    ''I''m the only one who''s trembling like this, and Duke-nim doesn''t care.''


    Sarah was not only affected by the leeway that came from Ethan''s toughness but also hated it. She had a small room for unrequited love while Ethan didn''t. It felt as if it was a gap that came from the difference of mind, so even though she was excited, she felt a numbness in her heart.


    ''Sir Jade said that no woman has received his kindness more than he does to me.''


    Sarah squinted at Ethan, who smiled affectionately at her. Jade''s voice, which used to be chattering, said, "If there is anything to gain, it can be sweeter than anything else," continued in her head. She red at Jade with a sharp gaze as she hated Jade, who was standing still with an unconcerned face.


    "......?"


    Jade, who had no idea, tilted his head at the sudden cold gaze.


    "Countess Millen-nim, if I had done anything......"


    "No, nothing."


    Sarah shook her head and turned away from Jade.


    "Let''s move quickly."


    "I understand."


    Sarah was determined to make Ethan Ambrosia her man on the way to Alton Estate this time. There was no time for such a dy here.


    * * *


    Philip Alton, the Lord of the Alton Estate, closed his eyes tightly, unable to lift his gloomy face. His second son, Powell Alton, grunted his teeth on behalf of his father and shouted in a voice full of hatred and killing intent.


    "Are you really trying to make Alton a contribution to the continent? Are you out of your mind, Brother?!"


    Powell, who was imprisoned in the dungeon of the Lord of Alton''s castle, rushed forward as if he was going toe out of the prison bars at any moment. The eldest son of Alton Estate, Python Alton, faltered back under the influence.


    "It, it can''t be helped. How long are you going to be stuck in this frontier territory? We should go to the center, too."


    "How can our family get to the center! Our Alton is like an iron fortress that protects everyone from the forest of monsters. If it''s not so then why is the family''s mission to protect the people of the Empire at the closest point in the forest of monsters!"


    Powell''s throat had been hoarse from shouting. Each and every word he spit out as if he were vomiting blood was stuck in Python''s chest like a dagger.


    "Besides, I don''t know what''s going on with the First Prince, but he''s using ck magic! A person who uses ck magic bes the Emperor of Crombell? It''s sure to be a continental achievement. What the hell can you do as the right arm of the soon-to-be-fallen Imperial family!"


    "Don''t, don''t take it that way. Nobody knows yet. The First Prince''s use of ck magic is......!"


    "Now the territory has reached this point, it''s only a matter of time before the whole continent will know, Brother!"


    Seeing Python, who could not speak at all, Powell beat his chest in frustration and cried.


    "I wouldn''t even say this if it was something that could be hidden easily. Do you think the First Prince will seed to the throne even if he hides it well?"


    "Po, Powell......"


    "Brother has been like that since you were a kid. You used to obsess over what you had in your hand, and what you didn''t have without even looking at it."


    "......"


    "What kind of stupid thing are you doing this time!"


    At his little brother''s scream, Python didn''t say anything. How could he not know that his little brother was saying the right thing in every word? But there was a reason for him, too.


    "There is no turning back now...... At, at first, I was just trying to use a little bit of the First Prince''s connections."


    There was deep regret in Python''s voice. If only he could show hospitality to the First Prince a little better if he looked at the First Prince''s convenience a little more positively. Then maybe when the First Prince went to the capital again, he might not forget the Alton Estate and lead him to the center. It started with such a small hope at first.


    "But who knew......, who knew that there would be a ck magician behind the First Prince?"


    Python screamed, recalling the horror he felt when the First Prince cast ck magic in front of him for the first time.


    "He said that he gave the First Prince the power of ck magic! Who could have imagined that the Prince of the Empire would use ck magic......!"


    "You should have corrected it from the moment you knew it! Why didn''t you report to His Majesty? If only you had told me and Father in advance!"


    "I can''t do that."


    "Brother!"


    "He said he''d kill you and Father as soon as I opened my mouth!"


    At Python''s words, Powell was momentarily able to realize what his father, who bowed his head behind him, would say. His father, the Lord of Alton, the faithful servant of Crombell, would certainly have said this.


    "You should have let him kill Father and me to report to His Majesty, Brother."


    "Powell!"


    "As a noble of Crombell, as the heir to the Alton Estate, you should have made that fact known."


    In Powell''s sullen voice, Python realized that his little brother was more worthy of Alton''s sessor than he was at this moment.


    "I am, I am......"


    He finally bowed his head and knelt down. As much as Python''s regret, thick veins swelled above his clenched fists. Powell saw it and said, reaching out to Python over the bars.


    "It''s not toote now, Brother. Father and I are all right, so please avoid the eyes of the First Prince and inform His Majesty the Emperor as soon as possible."


    "......"


    "Please inform them that the Alton Estate has been taken over by the ck magician, and that the First Prince is under the control of the ck magician. If that''s the case, the Imperial court will rescue Alton."


    "I can''t do that."


    "Are you still out of your mind? Come on and let them know!"


    Seeing Powell shaking and holding the bars in a rage, Python smiled hollowly. Seeing Python shaking his head bitterly with an empty face, Powell couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    "No way, don''t tell me, Brother......"


    "The ck magicians created arge veil surrounding Alton. I couldn''t go out either from the outside or from the inside."


    "Such thing!"


    "We''re stuck here. With the crazy First Prince and the ck magicians trying to devour this Empire."


    As soon as Python finished speaking, Philip, who had lost all his will behind Powell and was bowing, jumped up from his seat. Standing firm, the gaze directed to Python was not the gaze of a father looking at his son, but the gaze of a Lord looking at one of his subordinates.


    "Let me meet the First Prince."


    "Father, the First Prince is dangerous now!"


    Powell staggered and rose from his seat, trying to pull Philip back. It was clear that if he left him like this, he would yell and make a riot and say he would meet the First Prince.


    "The Lord of Alton is me. I must stabilize the permanent people and I must lead Alton. So, let me meet the First Prince."


    "Fa, Father......"


    "Hurry!"


    Philip ordered in a loud voice to Python, who stammered and hesitated. Python trembled as if he had been struck by lightning at the dignified voice of the Lord of the estate. His sin was so great that it was difficult to bear Philip''s wrath.


    "......"


    Powell hastily opened his mouth as he watched Python bowing, unable to say anything or do anything.


    "Where is the ck magician now?"


    "Who, who are you talking about?"


    "The ck magician who deceived the First prince. The one who gave him power!"


    "He hasn''t been seen for days."


    "So you''re saying that the First Prince is alone now?"


    "Yes, the remaining ck magicians in Alton rarely move and stay near the veil, and the First Prince......"


    Python recalled the First Prince, who was holding the monsters, tearing them apart then throwing them away as if discarding mere trash.


    ''Kuhaha. This is my power. This is my power! That damn Emperor, princes, and nobles will all be torn apart like this!''


    After gaining power from the ck magician, the First Prince seemed to have gonepletely insane. His madness made Python feel gradually suffocated.


    "He''s alone."


    At Python''s answer, Powell and Philip exchanged meaningful nces with each other. After a while, Powell, who seemed to have made up his mind on something, opened his mouth with a soft voice.

 Chapter 140:

    Chapter 140:


    "......!"


    "He doesn''t know yet...... He left all thend management to me, and he''s ughtering monsters in the forest of monsters."


    "......Please let me meet him."


    "It''s dangerous!"


    Recalling the madness of the First Prince, Python tightly closed his eyes. Seeing his brother who had turned white in an instant, Powell could not even imagine how the First Prince had changed. But Powell was confident considering what the First Prince had shown him before he was trapped in the prison. The confidence to make good use of that superficial and hasty temper.


    "Isn''t it a situation where the First Prince needs Brother''s help to livefortably here? If you offer cooperation from our side too, he will dly ept it."


    "......"


    Python looked at his father standing behind his little brother in silence. He was facing Python without avoiding his gaze with an infinitely stiff face. Looking at his father''s tightly clenched lips, Python knew he was thinking like his little brother.


    "All right, I''ll talk to him."


    When Python finally answered with his head bowed, Philip''s closed lips opened and a voice colder than frost rang out.


    "Right now."


    "......!"


    "Father!"


    Not only Python but also Powell''s eyes widened in surprise. At this point right now, he didn''t expect that he would meet the First Prince.


    "I''m the lord of Alton."


    "That''s right. However......"


    "I should check with my own eyes what my estate looks like now."


    "......"


    "Now!"


    Philip''s voice was resolute, and unlike the few days of stupor, he radiated a solid momentum like the Lord of Alton Estate. Python, who became an infinite sinner in front of his father, eventually nodded his head and left without saying anything.


    "......"


    "......"


    After Python left, a heavy silence fell in the dungeon. Powell took a deep breath to calm his agitation, then cleared his mind and walked up to Philip and said.


    "The First Prince is a simpler person than you think. If you confirm his power and show submission, he will be generous."


    "......"


    "Please never say anything right in front of the First Prince. The people in the territory could die in front of your eyes, or I could die. But even then, you should never try to confront the First Prince."


    Powell knew his father''s personality very well. He was like a thick tree, never to be bent. In particr, his loyalty to the Crombell Imperial family was even more so. The actions of the First Prince, who touched what he should not do as the prince of the Empire, exceeded Philip''s standards. It was obvious how he woulde out of something he couldn''t cover with all his heart.


    "Didn''t Father always say that I should see things farther away than what''s in front of me? So please do it."


    Powell persuaded him with all his heart. It was not difficult to imagine how the First Prince would react if he showed his opposite temper. Philip, well aware of Powell''s mind, replied with a heavy nod.


    "I know."


    In response to Philip''s answer, Powell sighed deeply, drooping his shoulders as if relieved.


    "First, we need to understand the situation of the territory. And...... we''ll have to figure out how to ask the Imperial family for help."


    Philip shook his head in response to Powell''s words.


    "The Imperial family is no good."


    "Father?"


    Words against the Imperial family came out of the mouth of Philip, who had strong faith and loyalty to the Imperial family. Powell was startled as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "The Emperor is the one who will turn all the continents into enemies if the First Prince really uses ck magic."


    "No way. It can''t be!"


    "You don''t know the Emperor. So you can think of it that way."


    Philip took a deep breath. His loyalty to the Crombell Empire is unbeatable by anyone. But it was his loyalty to the Imperial family, not the Emperor. It was the loyalty that came from the belief that the Imperial family could lead this Crombell straight. The Emperor was a mean person. He was a man who never let go of what was in his grasp and wielded it at will until the end. So Philip was able to dedicate his allegiance to the Imperial family, for he knew very well that the Emperor would never let anyone else take over this Crombell Empire.


    "The Emperor is a man who loves his son more than this Empire."


    "But......"


    "Unfortunately, there is only one son that the Emperor acknowledges in this Empire."


    "Are you saying that''s the First Prince? What about the other two princes?"


    Powell couldn''t understand Philip''s words. If the Emperor considered only the First Prince to be his son, why would he overthrow him and put him in the Alton Estate? This meant that he would hand over the throne to the other two princes.


    "It''s nothing but a scarecrow. If I were the Emperor, I would probably send those two sons to Alton Estate. If the First Prince really uses ck magic, he won''t let them live."


    "......So you''re saying that the Emperor is going to send both of them to the dead?"


    "That''s right."


    Philip nodded heavily and clenched his fist so tightly that his nails dug into his palm. The First Prince and the ck magician. Whether or not the Emperor intended thisbination, the Emperor would take advantage of this opportunity and would never abandon the First Prince. He had to prevent Alton from being sacrificed in the hands of the Emperor as much as possible.


    "There must be someone in the Imperial family who made the First Prince fall. A person the Emperor cannot help but keep an eye on. You must find that person and ask for help."


    Philip''s words shed through Powell''s mind the news he had heard before.


    "I heard that the First Prince was overthrown this time because he threatened a woman and a child with a sword and put them in critical condition. The Duke of Ambrosia personally witnessed this and raised the issue."


    "......The Duke of Ambrosia? Are you talking about Ethan Ambrosia?"


    "Yes! I remember wondering that the First Prince, who was normally fanatical, was finally deposed for that reason. No doubt the Duke of Ambrosia had pressured the Emperor."


    "......However, Ambrosia is the Emperor''s watchdog. Like Alton, Ambrosia was loyal to the Imperial family from generation to generation."


    The current Duke of Ambrosia was the most trusted nobleman of the old Emperor. So did the previous Duke of Ambrosia. There was something between the Imperial family and Ambrosia that no other aristocrat could notice. However, it did not make sense that the Emperor could not withstand the pressure of the Duke of Ambrosia and dismissed the First Prince whom he loved the most.


    "No, no...... Ambrosia was a family that maintained neutrality in the struggle for the throne. There is no way he could point his sword at the First Prince just because he could not stand the injustice."


    The fall of the First Prince was possible because both the Emperor and Ambrosia moved at the same time. There must be one more person to influence the two.


    "Who is the woman that is said to be put in critical condition by the First Prince?"


    "Ah......, she wasn''t the average aristocratic woman. I heard that the Emperor himself conferred the title......"


    "You mean Small Countess of Millen?"


    "Ah, yes! That''s right. Wasn''t it quite tumultuous a few years ago that a Lady received her title?"


    "Small Countess of Millen, Millen...... I see."


    Philip pondered for a moment at the name Small Countess of Millen, then opened his mouth with a sharp gleam in his eyes.


    "So it''s her, Countess Millen. She was the one who could move the Emperor and Ambrosia."


    "You mean the Small Countess of Millen? She is only a Small Countess who has not yet received the Countess title. It is said that even if she became the Countess of Millen, she wouldn''t be able to enter politics......"


    "Powell."


    "......Yes."


    "Do you know why she became the Small Count of Millen?"


    "I don''t."


    Powell shook his head. It was because she disappeared shortly after she became the Small Countess of Millen. So little was known about her, even though it was very unconventional at the time.


    "Because there is something special about her, the Emperor must have made her the Small Countess. Sarah Millen, she might have the key to saving Alton."


    "Sarah Millen......"


    Powell brooded over the name. But he still didn''t understand what Philip meant, so he had to hold onto his throbbing head.


    "You should ask Sarah Millen for help. If you have the chance, don''t hesitate."


    "......I understand. But Father, in front of the First Prince, that name should be taboo."


    "I know. I''m the Lord of Alton Estate. There is nothing I can''t do for Alton."


    Powell was greatly relieved by Philip''s words and swept his chest.


    * * *


    At that moment, Sarah shook her head and sneezed as she felt a tingling sensation in her throat.


    "Achoo!"


    She couldn''t bear to swallow her sneeze. The loud noise made Sarah sniffle and mutter.


    "Who''s talking about me?"


    It had been a long time since she sneezed, so she had to tilt her head in wonder.


    "Sarah, did you overexert yourself?"


    As soon as he heard her sneeze, Ethan opened the door of the carriage from outside and came in. And.


    "Countess Millen-nim! Here is the nket."


    "Please use this handkerchief!"


    "Please have some warm water!"


    "I''ll get you some medicine soon, it''s perfect for a cold!"


    The Knights of Ambrosia began to scramble and push everything into the carriage. It wasn''t just that.


    "Everyone, surround the carriage! Don''t let even a gush of cold wind get into the carriage!"


    "Countess Millen-nim has caught a cold! Bring all the medicinal herbs!"


    "Bring in the bed! What? You don''t have it because we''re in the mountains? Make one and bring it here!"

 Chapter 141:

    Chapter 141:


    Sarahughed familiarly and threw out everything the knights pushed into the carriage.


    "Uh oh!"


    "No, no!"


    "Just, just the nket......!"


    The knights were ustomed to grabbing what Sarah threw, but they did not stop trying to hand them over again. After putting things in the carriage for a while and throwing and grabbing it, Sarah got tired of it,


    "I''m more tired now!"


    and only after she cut it firmly could the knights give up with gloomy faces.


    "......Fuu."


    Sarah sighed as she couldn''t even control her sneeze. If she didn''t cut it firmly like that, the carriage would be full of things thrown in by the knights. Even if it wasn''t the case, when she just added that the sun hadpletely set and it got a little chilly, the knights had tried to make a bonfire in the carriage. Ethan was astonished to see it, so he drove out all the knights, and Sarah put a warm preservation spell on the carriage. However, only one sneeze raised the knights'' concern again.


    "This is all because of Duke-nim."


    Sarah made a sullen face and muttered in a voice ofint. Then she grabbed the nket that one of the knights had pushed in until the very end and covered herself with it. The corner of Ethan''s lips, who was looking at the sight, rose slightly.


    "I''m sorry."


    There was no excuse. Ethan''s anxiety towards Sarah was the most severe. Ethan was making a fuss and covering Sarah, so the knights were also bing more like their Lord.


    "......"


    In the midst of this, Sarah sighed once more as she looked at Ethan, who had properly selected only what was needed from among the things the knights had been trying to push into the carriage. In his hand, Ethan held a mug of warm water, a candied orange of Sarah''s favorite, and bitter-tasting fruits that were said to be effective against colds. Surely those were included among the things Sarah sent back out of the carriage.


    "There''s a lot Sarah has to do in Alton Estate in the future, and it''s only natural that we pay special attention to your physical condition."


    Ethan said so and held out a piece of fruit to Sarah. It tasted terribly bitter, but it was a fruit made by a devilish god who said that it would blow away colds in one shot. As soon as she saw it, Sarah''s face frowned.


    "I really don''t have a cold. I''m really healthy."


    "Still, there''s nothing wrong with eating it just in case you don''t know."


    Despite Sarah''s dislike, Ethan smiled very gently and firmly held out the fruit. Sarah reached out to receive the fruit Ethan offered, but he only avoided it. He was determined to put it directly in her mouth.


    "......Duke-nim obviously hates me."


    To Sarah''s sulky voice, Ethan replied in aughable voice.


    "It''s more like I like you very much."


    "......"


    Sarah''s face flushed with Ethan''s answer and her mouth opened automatically.


    Is that a confession? Did I just hear his confession?


    Sarah''s mind quickly becameplicated.


    ''He just said he liked me, right? Does he want to get married? Is it a proposal?''


    Where would I spend my old age? If ude has children, I want to raise my grandchildren with my own hands, but when ude grows up and leads the family, I want to travel the world with Ethan......


    Sarah had already dreamed of marrying Ethan and growing old together,ter holding wrinkled hands and closing their eyes one day at a time. Seeing Sarah pouting her lips and saying nothing, Ethan pulled the corner of his lips together and smiled. Then he didn''t miss the gap and put the fruit through Sarah''s lips.


    "......!"


    In an instant, a bitter taste spread throughout her mouth. All the confusion and imagination were blown away in one shot.


    "Ah, urk!"


    Sarah covered her mouth with tears in her eyes. It was the fruit of the legend that if you eat this alone, you won''t catch a cold even if you''re hit by a cold wind for several days. But there was a reason why people say they didn''t want to eat this fruit even if they caught a cold. It was too tasteless and bitter and numbed the entire tongue.


    ''What confession? He must hate me. He deceived me.''


    Sarah wept, shuddering at the betrayal. If he really liked her, he couldn''t do this. It was clear that he had confused her with his lies to make her eat the fruit. While she was looking at Ethan with a resentful stare, he still smiled, put a sugary orange in warm water, and held it out to her.


    "Drinking this will make it a little less bitter."


    "......"


    Warm steam was rising from the mug that Ethan held out, and the sweet and sour orange scent was spreading softly. Sarah pretended not to be tempted, took it and drank it in a hurry. The water was not too hot and was moderately warm, so she was able to swallow it without difficulty.


    "Fu......"


    Only then did the taste of the fruit, which seemed to paralyze her whole mouth, calm down a little.


    "Isn''t it really too much?"


    "Haha."


    "Don''tugh like that!"


    Sarah pouted her lips as she looked at Ethan smiling, feeling upset. This was why she couldn''t stop thinking that the person who liked first lost. It was a truth that she learned throughout the journey to Alton Estate with Ethan. She was shaken helplessly by his small kindness and was excited by the words that contain the ck ulterior motive of just embarrassing her to feed the fruit.


    ''I want to shake Duke-nim as much as I''m swayed.''


    Sarah wondered what to do to confuse Ethan as much as he shook her. Ethan took a book out of his arms only after confirming that she had chewed and swallowed the fruits and sipped sweet orange tea. Initially, he would have gone out of the carriage and joined the knights so that she could rest on her own, but she sneezed, so he seemed to intend to watch her a little longer. Sarah thought, squeezing the mug that was almost finished.


    ''This is why I keep pretending to be sick.''


    When Sarah said it was chilly, when she said the monsters'' blood didn''t smell good, or when she said she had a little headache, Ethan came into the carriage every time and stayed with Sarah until she was all right. In fact, she didn''t have anything wrong with her, and she didn''t feel ufortable at all, but she liked Ethan''s attention, so Sarah started making excuses little by little. In exchange for that, she ended up eating this devilish fruit.


    "I''m sorry, I made you pay attention to me despite your busy schedule."


    "Ah."


    Ethan, who was turning the pages at Sarah''s words, raised his head and looked at her.


    "There is nothing more important in this schedule than taking care of you."


    "......Thank you."


    At Ethan''s words, Sarah blushed slightly and avoided his gaze. She had deliberately asked the question, knowing he would give such a caring answer. With this Alton Estate incident, Ethan had a lot of work to do, so even when they were in the mansion, it was difficult to see his face, except for the breakfast and y time he had promised with Sarah. It was like that when he spent his time working fully in the mansion, but she thought it would be different when moving to Alton Estate. There was only one Ambrosia''s carriage. In order to maximize mobility, he decided to abandon as many carriages as possible and move. It was a choice that could be made because Sarah could solve the necessary items and luggage with magic.


    ''He can do the work in the carriage.''


    Even just now, Jade was rolling his feet outside the carriage, and Ethan was traveling on horseback and dealing with monsters while holding a meeting with Jade and flying and receiving countless homing pigeons. In the meantime, Ethan read his book or chatted with her in the carriage without looking at the papers, lest Sarah would notice his busy schedule. With such kind consideration, Sarah''s heart pounded several times a day.


    "What do you think about moving with my magic at once?"


    "I hadn''t thought of that......"


    Ethan pondered for a moment, then shook his head and replied.


    "It''s a little disappointing."


    "What is?"


    "If Sarah arrives, you''ll be covering your face until this is done, but I don''t know when it''ll be over."

 Chapter 142:

    Chapter 142:


    Could there be anything more urate than this to express a crush? For any woman, if she listened to Ethan, she would have no choice but to struggle.


    "......"


    So was Sarah. As soon as she heard Ethan''s words, her eyshes trembled. Her slow blinking eyes and the delicately stiff corners of her mouth showed how perplexed she was now.


    "But we''ll be at Pavel Estate soon, so my time to be greedy and your time to rx will be over."


    "......Yes, I think so."


    Sarah nodded awkwardly and looked at him with a thoughtful expression on her face. He wished he had shaken Sarah''s heart as much as her slightly swaying eyes.


    ''Let''s stop here today.''


    Ethan swallowed his regret and opened the book he was holding again. He''s been tapping Sarah''s heart more explicitlytely.


    ''Her heart seems to be shaken to me.''


    Ethan shook his head slightly as he pressed down the end of the book with his fingertips. It never urred to him that Sarah would fall in love with him. There was no way someone as brilliant as her would love someone like him. Therefore, if there was anything more avable, he should use it. He had to tap, hold and shake her heart as best as he could. That way, when Sarah wanted to leave in the future, the numerous shakes he had made would hold her by the ankles and drag her back.


    ''Because Sarah has a lot of affection, for no reason.''


    That would be the shackles he held on to her. Ethan thought so and smiled bitterly. He wanted to show Sarah a little bit more of his good side. However, as long as Ambrosia''s power existed, he must continue to seek the help of Sarah. Every time he remembered those moments when he had received so many things from Sarah, his heart raced, but his heart also tightened with anxiety. If he had done much for Sarah, she wouldn''t be able to leave because of the debt. The key to the rtionship had long since left his hands. He had been like this since he realized this fact.


    "......"


    Every time she disappeared, the insidious mind twisted constantly inside him and opened its hideous mouth. He pretended to be rxed, but his mind was already pushed to the limit. At any moment in his life, it seemed that someone would capture her heart and take her away from him.


    ''Is it right for me to lose her? I''ve never even held her in my hand in the first ce.''


    Ethan was nothing to Sarah, not to dare to be wary. That forced him to be increasingly nervous. He sincerely hoped that there would be something inseparable between him and Sarah. The pages of the book Ethan was looking at did not flip over a single one.


    "Duke-nim, are you even reading that book?"


    When Sarah pointed it out, Ethan smiled faintly and looked at her.


    "You got me."


    Ethan felt his twisted stomach sink in an instant as he heard Sarah''s voice. But for now, because she was by his side like this. That alone was enough. He raised his hand and grabbed his throbbing head.


    "I can''t concentrate because I have a little headache."


    "Oh my."


    Sarah made a fuss looking at Ethan with a worried face.


    "Heaven, does it hurt a lot? Do you think you have a fever? Or is it just a simple headache?"


    At Sarah''s reaction, as if something big had happened in the world, the corners of Ethan''s lips curled upward.


    "I''m fine."


    "It''s not okay! Let me take a look."


    Sarah crossed over to Ethan''s side, sat down, and ced a hand on his forehead. The warmth of the warm mug remained in her hand. Ethan, who was tired at her touch, slowly blinked his eyes, then closed his eyespletely.


    "Just a little longer......, if you do this, I think my headache will go away."


    "Is that so?"


    Ethan nodded softly and felt Sarah''s tender touch. The insides that had been tangled up until just now melted mildly when Sarah''s warmth touched him. Was this magic?


    "But you''d better ask for help just in case."


    "Um?"


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan opened his eyes as if puzzled.


    Whom does she ask for help?


    Sarah''s actions were even faster than Ethan''s opening his mouth to ask. In an instant she lowered the window of the carriage and began to call out the knights loudly.


    "Everyone! My cold must have passed on Duke-nim! He says he''s going to die because his head hurts so much!"


    "Sarah?"


    "What if Duke-nim gets sick and dies?"


    There was no time for Ethan to respond to Sarah''s call.


    "My Lord! Are you sick? Where should we go! What should we do!"


    First of all, Jade opened the carriage door as if to break it and entered. And after that, even the knights who went out to check out the monsters in the distance were running at full speed, blowing dust in this direction.


    "My Loooooord!!!"


    "You must not dieeeee!!"


    "I aaaaam, I''ll protect you!!"


    It was incredible speed and loud voice. Ethan looked at Sarah with a slightly fed-up face. And he looked. The corners of Sarah''s mouth curled up mischievously.


    "Bring me the fruit! When I tried it, it worked very well!"


    "I understand!"


    "Two, three......, no, you better bring everything you have! Because Duke-nim is precious!"


    "Roger that!"


    The knights listened to Sarah very faithfully. Everyone came with a load of fruits in their hands. Fruits and nkets and warm water and all kinds of medicine that were pushed into the carriage...... Ethan was going through the same thing that Sarah had just gone through.


    "Eat this and get well soon, my Lord."


    "You mustn''t get sick."


    "Countess Millen-nim, please save our Lord. Hic hic."


    The knights surrounded the carriage and added one word at a time. Even though she had started that, she was so distracted that her head went crazy. Then someone shouted in a loud voice.


    "He''s never been sick before! It''s all because of the monsters."


    "That''s right. That could happen."


    "If the monsters didn''te out of the monster forest, there was no reason for my Lord toe all this way."


    "This is all because of the monsters."


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s kill them."


    "Wipe them all away!"


    "Uoooh!"


    After the knights finished talking among themselves, they ran to the other side of the carriage again.


    "......"


    Ethan was at a loss for words when he saw the knights that disappeared in an instant. It felt like a storm had passed. As Ethan blinked slowly, Jade, who was still in the carriage, pped him on the chest.


    "I will stand by my Lord''s side. Because someone has to be by your side."


    Ethan''s brow twitched over his proud face.


    "......Get out."


    "Yes sir."


    At Ethan''s sullenmand, Jade backed away neatly without saying a word. He felt like he was going to get hit if he stood there for nothing. It was very painful when Ethan hit him.


    "Ahaha."


    Sarah smiled cheerfully as she hurried out of the carriage and saw Jade closing the doors and windows tightly. Ethan''s face, which had just been bewildered, was engraved in her eyes.


    "Are you taking revenge on me now?"


    "Did I get revenge?"


    "I''d say it was great if it was your purpose."


    The embarrassment Sarah must have felt was already enough. What the knights felt was something beyond worry. It was close to madness...... It was probably him who stained his men like that.


    "I''m so sorry, Sarah."


    Ethan sincerely apologized to Sarah. Then Sarah smiled benevolently and nodded her head.


    "I will ept Duke-nim''s apology."


    "Thank you."


    Ethan felt deeply sorry for Sarah, who must have been through the current situation countless times, but admired her for willingly epting his apology. It was when Ethan decided that he would never be overprotective to Sarah to the point that she would be in trouble from now on.


    "Now, then eat this now."


    "......?"


    Sarah was smiling while holding the fruit that the knights frantically offered up earlier.


    "Sarah?"


    "There''s no harm in eating just in case, right?"


    She returned exactly what Ethan had said earlier when he fed her the fruit. Only then did Ethan realize that Sarah''s revenge was not over yet.

 Chapter 143:

    Chapter 143:


    * * *


    "So is it over now?"


    "Yes, there is no more sign of it."


    "Ha...... Is it finally over?"


    "If we go a little further, it will be Pavel Estate, so this will be thest."


    The Third Prince took a deep breath and looked at the corpse of a monster that was engulfed in mes.


    "How many corpses of monsters have we burned whileing here?"


    "Over fifty."


    "......"


    The Third Prince shook his head with a slightly tired face.


    "So Ambrosia killed all those monsters?"


    "Yes, that''s right. We''re going down the road that Ambrosia has paved."


    "Then why didn''t they clean these up?"


    "......I don''t know."


    The Third Prince''s subordinate also sighed with an indistinct look as if he could not understand the reason. The remains of monsters were scattered all over the ce like a signpost showing the path Ambrosia had taken. The Third Prince''s party was gradually slowing down as they were taking care of the aftermath.


    "How much money does Ambrosia have left to rot?"


    It was natural that the Third Prince''s voice sounded sulky. The corpses of monsters ranged from skins to hearts, and sometimes magic stones. Those were traded at a very high price if they were properly separated. There was a reason why Alton Estate was embedded in the most corner of the Crombell Empire but was not supported by the royal family. However, Ambrosia didn''t take anything with them as if they didn''t care. It was so visible that he handled the monsters with a very neat skill as if he were even saying ''Take care of yourself'' to the Third Prince who would follow.


    "It''s a shame that we''re taking care of that much right now."


    The Third Prince looked at the carriage that had gathered useful things from the monsters. It was already filled up, so he couldn''t put it in anymore. There was a lot of work to be done in Alton Estate, and he couldn''t slow down anymore, so he had to burn the monsters he saw now.


    "Ah ah......, what a waste."


    The Third Prince looked at the burning monster corpses with a sad gaze. The battle for the throne was not only a battle of power but also a battle of money. The amount allocated to the princes by the Imperial family was astronomical, but the battle for the Emperor''s seat required more. So he was very heartbroken that he had to move without taking any more of them.


    "But I have a feeling Ambrosia wants us to arrive a littlete. Is this my illusion?"


    "Could it be? From Ambrosia''s point of view, the schedule must be hastened, so they must have gone without collecting the monsters like this."


    "I guess so. But why......"


    There was a feeling that the corpses of monsters had been left in a good way to ughter them in various ces along the way. There were even traces of killing in the distance and dragging them so that the Third Prince could see them on the way. With great care.


    "......"


    "......"


    The Third Prince exchanged nces with his subordinate for a moment. But soon he stopped thinking and got back on the horse.


    "Anyway, we''ve already packed as much as we can, so let''s hurry up. Brother Ilior has already arrived at the Alton Estate."


    "Yes, Your Highness the Third Prince."


    At themand of the Third Prince, the subordinates organized the corpses of the monsters in perfect harmony and prepared to depart again. He already knew that Ambrosia had arrived at Pavel through the homing pigeon. When they met there, the magician who joined Ambrosia''s group decided to move to the Alton Estate at once through teleportation magic.


    ''That magician is Countess Millen......''


    Now he knew what Ambrosia was hiding. Sarah Millen was a magician. And that there were two more magicians who were her disciples in the Duke of Ambrosia''s mansion. Whether the Emperor was aware of this fact or not, the Third Prince did not know. But it was true that, at least by knowing this, the Third Prince was a little closer to the throne than the Second Prince. He had established a cooperative rtionship with Ambrosia by entrusting Penelois and Elexa.


    ''Even though I gave my weakness to the Duke of Ambrosia.''


    It was said that there was something to gain when there was something to lose. In return, he had the power of Ambrosia. ording to Penelois, Sarah Millen''s two disciples were those who pretended to die if she wanted to. To be precise, it was expressed as people who will really ransack if Countess Millen is going to ransack.'' That meant she had a deep affinity for Ambrosia and would go all out if anything happened to Ambrosia. The same would be true of the two magicians, who were her disciples. This was a huge thing.


    ''If the Empire can use that power, it''s not a dream to rule the continent.''


    Now, if there was anything that the Emperor had been longing for all his life, it was this Crombell Empire was going to be the only empire on the continent. Knowing that, Ethan Ambrosia was also taking a step back from the royal issue.


    "Should I say it''s fortunate that he doesn''t intend to be the Emperor?"


    The Third Prince sighed deeply and drove the horse faster. Even if he became Emperor, he would have to watch Ethan Ambrosia for the rest of his life. It would be hurtful as it hurt his pride as the Emperor, but in fact, it meant nothing to the Third Prince.


    "If it''s me, I just want to live happily with Penelois and Elexa."


    The Third Prince thought it was his strength. The new Emperor should be someone who could bow to Ambrosia without any pride. You could tell just by looking at what the First Prince had be, who had failed to admit it.


    "......How about Brother Ilior?"


    Could the Second Prince, Ilior Crombell, be a person like that?


    "Hmm."


    The Third Prince clearly remembered Ilior''s eyes as he looked at Sarah Millen thest time they visited Ambrosia''s mansion together. How would Ambrosia respond to Ilior''s feelings? Before leaving for Alton, he remembered what Penelois had said while holding his hand.


    ''You know, Eleon. The atmosphere between Duke Ambrosia-nim and Countess Millen-nim is extraordinary.''


    ''Really?''


    Penelois looked like a dreamer. The Third Prince pouted his lips as he saw it.


    ''Yeah, I think the two of them......''


    ''But Penelois. Can''t you focus on me right now?''


    The Third Prince regretted not hearing thest words because he wanted to hog Penelois'' attention before going to Alton. So what were the two of them? Knowing that, he could have predicted how the Second Prince would be treated.


    "Ha......"


    The Third Prince took a deep breath and shook his head. Even if he tried to restrain himself, in front of Penelois, he would forget that he had a great cause ahead. But how could he keep a cool head in front of her?


    ''If you get hurt, you will die by my hand.''


    ''Um, not nursing, but killing?''


    ''Yeah. I''m going to kill you. I''d rather kill you neatly than have a hard time nursing you.''


    ''Penelois......, you worry about me that much. You really love me, don''t you?''


    ''Of course. So, if you don''t want to die,e back intact.''


    ''Yes, I will.''


    The face of the Third Prince, who recalled the conversation he had with Penelois, was colored with ecstasy. Hepletely forgot that he had just been calcting on Ambrosia and the Second Prince.


    "My Lord, we''ll be in Pavel soon!"


    "The Duke of Ambrosia is out to meet you. Would you like to meet him?"


    At that time, the Third Prince''s servants, who had been sent to Pavel first, returned. The Third Prince, who floated up on cloud nine and fluttered in the thought of Penelois for a moment, sank as if he had been hit by cold water again.


    "Haa. I''m going to meet him."


    He returned to his expressionless face again, as if he had been smiling lightly. He thought that he really didn''t want to work. But it seemed that the Duke of Ambrosia was the same.


    "......You came quickly."


    The Duke of Ambrosia looked at the Third Prince with a tant grim face.


    "Yes, I tried to speed up as much as I could."


    The Third Prince replied in a polite and friendly voice. Still, thanks to that, he was able to take the expensive by-products of the monsters, and it was because he didn''t even fight attrition with the monsters on the way. Duke Ambrosia, who was watching the Third Prince quietly, muttered in a low voice.


    "Were there not enough monsters prepared?"


    "......Pardon?"


    "Tsk. It''s nothing. Let''s go."

 Chapter 144:

    Chapter 144:


    * * *


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    The three people, who were facing each other in the conference room in the castle provided by the lord of Pavel Estate, did not say anything for a while. In particr, the Third Prince hadn''t said a word since he sat in this seat. Ethan Ambrosia had not been hiding his displeasure from before, and the magician, presumed to be the Small Countess of Millen, was wearing a robe and bowing her head. The Third Prince, who had been waiting for the two of them to open their mouths, finally opened his mouth with a deep sigh.


    "So this is Countess Millen?"


    "Oh no. It seems that the news of His Highness the Third Prince is toote as his departure iste. Doesn''t Sarah remain with ude in the Duke''s mansion?"


    The Third Prince, who had opened his mouth at the best, shut his mouth again at Ethan''s harsh voice. Ethan knew that the person in front of him was Countess Millen, and the Third Prince knew it too, but he couldn''t say it out loud. Still, he tried to get his words out because there were only three people, but when he was cut off at once, the Third Prince was now speechless. Sarah finally opened her mouth in apology when she saw the Third Prince who was tight-lipped again.


    "Why are you being so mean to His Highness the Prince?"


    "Sarah."


    "I put magic all over the conference room to block the sound from being heard outside. So it''s okay."


    "......I understand."


    Ethan''s hardened face softened at Sarah''s words. The Third Prince looked at it and remembered the greatness of Penelois once again. It was said that the rtionship between the two was unusual, and Ethan was obviously favoring Sarah. If the Third Prince ascended to the throne in the future, he would soon be Ethan''s master. Judging from the way he treated him now, he was not even on the same level as the monsters Ethan had left behind on the way.


    "Haa."


    The Third Prince sighed automatically. However, he was not offended by this treatment. The Third Prince had never had any pride as a prince in the first ce. Only Penelois and Elexa needed to know him. It was enough if he was worth it in their world.


    "So I''d like to take this opportunity to ask you, Countess Millen."


    "Please speak."


    "Is there any reason for you to go to Alton with such a presence?"


    "Um, I have a presence?"


    "Is there any reason to show everyone that there is a magician in this procession?"


    "Oh my."


    Under the robe, Sarah''s lips were seen curving slightly. She said, leaning back in her chair.


    "Was it not His Majesty the Emperor''s will to just reassure the people of the Empire who were trembling in fear over the abnormalities that happened in Alton Estate?"


    "I say this because I know it''s not His Majesty''s will. If it''s really a ck magician in Alton, it''d be a mess to let them know you''re going to visit this openly."


    "You''re sharp."


    Sarah nodded her head slightly. She also did not deny the words of the Third Prince. While she publicly advertised that she woulde to visit, she deliberately and leisurely rode the carriage and moved while daringly fighting the monsters. Her actions enabled the other side to have enough time to prepare.


    "There''s a reason why I made this known, as Your Highness the Third Prince said."


    "Then why......?"


    "Are you curious?"


    Sarah leaned her upper body forward and asked in a subtle voice. The body of the Third Prince also leaned forward as if possessed by her.


    "If I tell you, what will Your Highness give me?"


    "......Do you need a price?"


    "First of all, it''s a secret."


    "Right."


    At Sarah''s words, the Third Prince struggled. If there was a fact that Ethan Ambrosia and Sarah Millen were hiding, it became information. To say that it needed a price meant that it was worth it. Afterpleting the calctions in his head, the Third Prince nodded his head slightly and said.


    "Jewels, money, or the glory of myter ession must have already lost value to Countess Millen."


    "Yes."


    "Then what about paying the price of doing one favor for Countess Millen?"


    At the words of the Third Prince, Sarah smiled and nodded.


    "It''s a price I like."


    Sarah snapped her fingers and flicked them, and azure magic began to appear in the air, twinkling.


    "......!"


    Upon seeing the sight for the first time, the Third Prince opened his eyes wide and looked at the mana that moved ording to Sarah''s gestures. Arge stem stretched out from the middle of the slowly rotating azure magic and began to draw something in the air. At first nce, it seemed that the dizzying lines were stretching out, but as time passed, he could see that it was a map of the Crombell Empire.


    "Alton Estate?"


    Among them, the Alton Estate part lit up more splendidly, and then only that part started to turn cloudy.


    "This is the situation in Alton Estate right now."


    As soon as Sarah finished speaking, the magic that had turned cloudy began to cover the entire Alton Estate in ck.


    "As you may have already heard, the ck magicians have created an unknown veil in Alton Estate."


    "......I know."


    "And these are where the energy simr to that veil was discovered."


    ck dots began to appear throughout the map of the Crombell Empire made of azure magic. Starting with the Alton Territory, the ck dots were spread throughout the Crombell Empire as if they were gradually expanding their territory.


    "Are you saying these are all traces of the ck magicians?"


    "You could say that."


    "If so, what does it mean to be able to see it that way?"


    At the question of the Third Prince, Sarah looked at the part marked with the ck dot with a meaningful gaze. Of course, because she was wearing a robe, the Third Prince could neither see nor feel Sarah''s gaze.


    "This is a very old trace. It''s like...... it''s more than a few decades old."


    "Does that mean that ck magicians have been roaming around in this Crombell Empire for a long time?"


    "They are clearly traces of ck magic, but they are not those of those who are now active in the Alton Estate. Of course, some people exude a simr aura to some extent."


    Sarah stretched out her hand and unleashed more mana. Then, the magic that had the form of a map of the Crombell Empire spread widely, drawing the shape of the continent.


    "Right now, the borders with Crombell are the Principality of Senia, the Domelus Kingdom, and the Blight Empire."


    "......That''s right."


    "Traces of ck magicians were also found in these three countries."


    At Sarah''s words, the Third Prince leaped up from his seat, reclining his chair. It was because there were countless ck dots everywhere on the continent that she created with her magic.


    "......I can''t, I can''t believe it. I''m sure the report should havee in before this happened!"


    "It''s no wonder that the Crombell Imperial family didn''t get it. These are all traces that were recently discovered."


    "So you''re saying that Countess Millen figured it all out?"


    Sarah looked at Ethan quietly at the words of the Third Prince, who could not hide his surprise.


    "Duke Ambrosia did?"


    "Duke-nim worked very hard with the magicians of the magic tower."


    Ethan cooperated with the magicians under Sarah''s orders and was reporting all traces of ck magic spread across the continent. It wasn''t for nothing that he was gued by his insanely busy schedule. It was from the moment he learned that Oliven had made contact with the First Prince that Ethan followed every step of Oliven. What he did before he entered Ambrosia''s mansion, what he did when he vanished alone and headed for Alton. Ethan had been paying attention to the First Prince and Oliven even before the formation of the Alton Estate''s veil.


    "It seems that the First Prince is preparing to usurp the throne with the help of each country."


    "It''s not that easy to talk about, Duke."


    The Third Prince shook his throbbing head and said.


    "The prince of an empire is trying to im the throne by borrowing the power of a ck magician. The neighboring country, the Blight Empire, is a Holy Empire. Do you think they''ll leave it alone?"


    "Why would they leave it alone? You don''t know if they''re trying to help out."


    "Impossible. The most taboo in the Blight Empire is the power of darkness."


    "That''s why the Blight Empire will try to help the First Prince. Of course, they won''t show it outwardly."


    "Why?"


    "Once the First Prince takes the throne with the power of ck magic, the Blight Empire will have the right to execute the Crombell Empire."


    "Ha."


    Ethan sighed when he saw the face of the Third Prince hardening fiercely. When he first learned about this, he had the same face as the Third Prince. And at that moment, the Third Prince also recited exactly what Ethan said at that time.


    "What an idiot."


    The Third Prince took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. Even though Kazer suffered from madness, he was the First Prince of Crombell in the end. Such a person, blinded by the fleeting glory, couldn''t tell to whom he was giving his own leash. It was so pathetic.


    "It must have been that someone was with my stupid brother. Someone who leads the throne to the brink with sweet words before his eyes."


    At the sharp point of the Third Prince, Sarah shrugged her shoulders as she made eye contact with Ethan. Whether it was because they were half-blooded brothers of the same Emperor, the Third Prince knew immediately that Kazer was not the one to do this much on his own.


    "That''s the reason I went to Alton with my presence as a magician."


    "......?"


    "I have to trick that child twice to get him out of Alton."


    Saying that Sarah pped her hands. Then came a robe of the same design as she was wearing, but a littlerger and longer. Sarah nodded her head happily, saying, as she looked at the robe around the Third Prince''s body as if she was roughly satisfied.

 Chapter 145:

    Chapter 145:


    * * *


    "The Imperial family sent a magician?"


    The First Prince Kazer de Crombell narrowed his brows at the unwee news and asked. Then Philip, the lord of the Alton Estate, who was standing next to him, nodded heavily.


    "His Majesty the Emperor is doing something useless. There''s no way a magician can be my opponent."


    Kazer snorted and looked at the ck energy flowing from his hand. It was a power that got stronger the more you used it, just as Oliven had exined. At first, it was just a power that was limited to dealing with a single monster. It was a long time ago that he had a hard time even controlling it because it was not easy. Kazer''s power grew stronger and he was now able to ughter dozens of monsters at once. It didn''t take long for Kazer to have the arrogance that no one on this continent could ever deal with him. Seeing him like that, Python sighed and said in a worried voice.


    "You seem to be using too much power these days. Didn''t the ck magician say that it was the power that puts a strain on the body?"


    "It''s not that bad. It must have been meant to scare you for no reason."


    Kazer nonchntly radiated power over his hand. A dark, squishy power swayed, and a hot wind blew up, unpleasantly distorting the surrounding air. Python trembled involuntarily, and Philip made a face that didn''t know what he was thinking and looked straight at the power. He sighed as he nced into his father''s eyes.


    ''He pretended to surrender to the First Prince and managed to get out of prison...... Will Father really be able to please the First Prince?''


    He couldn''t hide his anxiety because he knew Philip''s character better than anyone else. The First Prince liked people who knew how to whisper sweet words. How many nobles got themselves thrown into the monster forest just because they had a slightly different opinion from him? Viscount Nathan, who followed in the footsteps of the First Prince, also said that ck magic was dangerous, and was immediately thrown into the monster forest. If Python had not sneaked in and rescued him, he would have been prey for the monsters.


    ''Even the First Prince didn''t seem to really believe in Father.''


    As the First Prince took control of the castle of Lord Alton with the ck magicians, there were many inconveniences here and there. The servants of the Lord''s castle secretly escaped in the middle of the night and disappeared one by one. When the servants who were ustomed to dealing with the nobles left, he had to bring in the people in the estate to serve him, but the First Prince could not be satisfied with the rough hands of the lowly people.


    ''You want to serve me?''


    ''Yes, my son has already served Your Highness. It''s no different from being on the same boat already, so I''d like to serve you properly.''


    ''But Philip Alton. Are you not loyal to the Imperial family? You''re going to serve me with a sword pointed at the Emperor?''


    ''It''s the Imperial family that I''m loyal to, not the Emperor. My choice now would be the right choice if Your Highness the First Prince soon became the owner of the Imperial family.''


    Kazer seemed to have fallen for Philip''s persuasion at first. But he was skeptical in useless ces and constantly tested and tested Philip.


    "Lord Alton, do I look like I''m putting too much strain on my body?"


    Just like now. Whenever Kazer poked Philip and asked questions, Python''s blood dried up. Whether or not he knew about Python''s concerns, Philip answered calmly with a nk, subdued face.


    "It means that the other small ones are the vessels which cannot handle the huge power."


    "Ohora. So you''re saying my vessel can handle this power?"


    "That''s right. Rather, Your Highness bes more energetic after embracing power. It''s a natural thing to have a strong power meet a good vessel."


    "I like it."


    As if he liked Philip''s answer, Kazer giggled and grinned badly. It was such a lowugh that no one could think he was the prince of the Empire. Philip would have frowned at least slightly, but his face was so still now.


    "When does the magician sent from the Imperial family arrive in Alton?"


    "It''s said that they departed from Duke Ambrosia''s family a week ago, so they will arrive soon."


    "......Ambrosia?"


    In an instant, Kazer''s eyes changed. Hatred lingered in the eyes that had been stained with arrogance, and the leisure that had been filled with arrogance disappeared in an instant.


    "Are you saying that Ethan Ambrosia apanied the magician?"


    "Yes. They''reing together."


    "Ha, haha! Hahahahaha!"


    After a moment of slow blinking, a maddeningugh escaped from between Kazer''s lips.


    "The day has finallye to pay off my disgrace. Finally!"


    His voice trembled with excitement. Kazer, full of euphoria, turned around and looked at Python.


    "Where is Oliven now?"


    "He''ll be in the Lord''s office."


    "I should go meet him!"


    Kazer turned around without regret and walked as if running toward the office of the Lord at a pace that Philip and Python could not catch up with. The second son, Powell, frowned as he walked in from the direction Kazer had disappeared.


    "The First Prince ran towards the office, what happened?"


    "He said he was going to see Oliven. Did you find out what I told you to investigate?"


    "Yes, there were as many as six to at least one or two missing people in each vige."


    "Did you find the missing people?"


    "......Yes."


    Powell nodded heavily and looked to where Kazer had passed.


    "They all became corpses and were discovered one by one somewhere in the Lord''s castle. In the hands of the ck magicians and the First Prince......"


    Powell, unable to speak, clenched his fists and red at Python. Upon receiving that bloody gaze, Python shuddered and bowed his head. There was no excuse. Because of that, he handed over everything of Alton to Kazer. This was the price of missing the time to ask for help from the Imperial family in such vain.


    "If this is resolved, your disposition will be left to the Imperial family. Do you understand?"


    "......Yes, Father."


    Python bowed his head, regretting his greed btedly. Powell, who had been watching his figure for a long time, opened his mouth with a sigh.


    "What should we do now?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Should we die with the First Prince like this way? Our Alton?"


    Kazer, who had only a meager power from the Imperial family, fell into pride the moment he tasted power. Clearly, Kazer must be defeated. There was a price to be paid for easily acquired power. However, there was a separate problem.


    "We must find out the purpose of the man named Oliven."


    "......He''s the problem."


    "He was the one who started it all. I''m sure he''s plotting something using the First Prince."


    "He is also said to be talking to the Principality of Senia, the Domelus Kingdom, and the Blight Empire."


    Philip pondered at Powell''s words and then muttered with resignation.


    "......Isn''t it said that the ck magicians'' favorite thing is the corpse of a human?"


    "Yes."


    "It looks like they are going to start a war."


    "......!"


    "There must be dead bodies lined up on the battlefield."


    Powell clenched his fist with his eyes wide open. That was no different than saying that the Alton Estate became the seed of fire in this continent where peace hadsted for hundreds of years.


    "The First Prince must be a very useful tool."


    "Yes, so we have to cooperate as much as possible with the magician sent by the Imperial family this time."


    "But even if we cooperate, it''s useless if they don''t trust us."


    "......We should try our best."


    Philip sighed heavily and looked in the direction where Kazer had disappeared. At the same time, from the Lord''s office not far away, Kazer''s shout resounded.


    "I told you to close the veil right now!!"


    Kazer''s face, who had been shouting as if he was using curses, turned bright red. No matter what he said, Oliven would not listen, so Kazer now raised power from his hand and began to shoot at Oliven indiscriminately. However.


    "Aaargh! Why doesn''t it work!"


    Kazer''s power dissipated helplessly as soon as it reached Oliven and did not cause any damage.


    "The power thates from me can''t hurt me, right?"


    Oliven shook his head as if he was sick and tired of seeing Kazer acting like that.


    "You can''t pull back the veil. It''s to buy time."


    "Now the Duke of Ambrosia is heading here. So, are you telling me to watch him?"


    "Yes. Of course, you should be."


    Oliven shrugged and said calmly. It was Kazer who burst into anger at those words.


    "Aaaaargh!!"


    He beat his chest in frustration and began to destroy the furniture in the Lord''s office.


    "What a temper."


    While lightly dodging the flying pieces of desk and paper, Oliven quietly covered his ears. He had a lot to think about, but that stupid human was no help but only interfered with everything, giving him a headache.


    ''Master openly showed us that she stayed in the mansion, but she will definitelye here in person. Pretending to send Belluna.''


    Oliven had done something like this, so Sarah couldn''t remain quiet in the mansion. Oliven looked out the window of the office. A huge veil, through which not even a handful of sunlight could enter, stretched out like the sky. Only his master could dismantle that veil.


    ''But why are there two magicians heading this way? Did she send Benjamin and Belluna? Here? Why? Because of that little bastard?''


    Oliven chewed his nails nervously. A fit of indescribable jealousy roused his heart like a burning me.


    ''She''s noting to see me even though I''ve done this much just because of the little bastard she just met?''


    Even if he shook his head saying it was nonsense, the reports of the magicians who were observing Ambrosia and the others from the outside did not change. It gnawed at Oliven''s sanity little by little.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Seeing Oliven trapped in a world of his own no matter how riotous he made, Kazer spit and went out of the office. And at the same time, a ck magician who had been hiding came in.


    "Oliven, I have good news."


    "There''s no good news in my life. My master is turning away from me...... Just because of a little bastard."


    "So that''s good news. Benjamin wasn''t in Ambrosia''s procession, right?"


    "What?"


    "It''s a trick. Seeing that the Third Prince is nowhere to be seen in Pavel, he must be wearing a robe and pretending to be a magician."


    "Are you sure of that?"


    Oliven''s face brightened momentarily. But even for a moment, his face went dark in an instant.


    "Is the little bastard in the mansion so precious to her?"

 Chapter 146:

    Chapter 146:


    The smile that appeared on Oliven''s face was unusual. It was the smile that came out when his mind was twisted. Feeling it, the ck magician tilted his head and asked.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Bad thoughts."


    Oliven''s cheeks were flushed. His trembling fingertips stopped vibrating at some point. He opened his mouth and clenched his bloody fists, as he had been biting all of his nails from the tips to the flesh under the nails.


    "It bothered me from the first time I saw him. No, his existence itself has been bothering me for a long time."


    A small body in his master''s arms came to mind. The hand that seemed to hold the hem of his master''s robe in front of him. The cheeky eyes as if showing off his master was his. A bold voice that talked back losing a single word.


    "Master loves him so much, so I have to please him once in a while."


    "......Don''t even think about touching Great Elder-nim. Just thinking about hering here makes me shiver."


    "That''s why I have to run away. To the ce where Master isn''t."


    "No way, you?"


    "That veil is useless in front of Master. It will take some time, but it will eventually be pierced. So I have to make a way to live."


    At Oliven''s words, the ck magician''s face was dyed withplexity.


    ude Ambrosia.


    A little boy whom Sarah, the Great Elder of the magic tower, terribly cherished. She dared to show them how she remained in the Ambrosia mansion, pretending that only her disciples had been sent here to protect him.


    "Wouldn''t it be better not to provoke her for nothing?"


    "Why?"


    "Why...... Aren''t you afraid of your teacher?"


    He trembled as if he was going to get goosebumps just thinking about it. He had had nightmares every night since he blew everything up and left the magic tower. He imagined that the Great Elder, who covered her face dozens of times a day, took his life with one light gesture.


    "I''m afraid."


    "But?"


    "But it''s so thrilling. How angry must she be with me now? How many thoughts about me does she have in her head?"


    Oliven smiled brightly. His eyes opened hazy as if walking in ecstasy. The ck magician couldn''t believe he couldugh like that just by focusing all of his master''s attention on himself.


    ''He''s out of his mind. So, he must have thought of using ck magic when he was still a disciple of the Great Elder.''


    There were quite a few magicians who fell for Oliven''s temptation in the magic tower or fell for his clever tricks and learned ck magic. Its destructive and overwhelming power was like a drug to magicians. It was unknown when Oliven started studying ck magic, but he wielded a tremendous level of ck magic. It was obviously a skill that showed traces of research for quite some time. He couldn''t believe Oliven had learned it behind the Great Elder''s back.


    "You, you won''t be able to die gently at the hands of Great Elder-nim."


    "I can''t die so gently. I mean, I want to live a long life and be childish to Master."


    "Are you saying this is a childish act?"


    "Eung."


    For this moment, even the ck magician looked at Oliven with a tired look. But then he sighed and said.


    "Don''t let us die from your childishness. I still have a lot I want to do."


    "Don''t worry. Unfortunately, there are so many things that are holding Master back."


    Saying so, Oliven smiled pleasantly. He would remove the things that hold his master back one by one. In the end, if there was only Oliven left for his master, then his master''s heart, who was secretly weak in affection, would be softened.


    "She said she''d give me three chances, so I''ll use it to the fullest."


    Mana erupted from Oliven''s hand. Olive magic began to drawplex forms in the air. And it rotated in a circle and gradually expanded its range.


    "Attack Ambrosia now."


    "Now?"


    "When I thought that Master had deceived me, that''s when I was the most vignt. So bring all the kids."


    At Oliven''s resolute words, the ck magician sighed and signaled to the other ck magicians scattered throughout Alton Estate. And at the same time, the air in the Lord''s office began to stir little by little. ck magicians not far away were trying to move one by one taking coordinates in this direction. It would probably not be long before this ce would be packed with the ck magicians in Alton.


    "All you have to do is bring the brat. Whatever gets in the process is fine."


    "Your friends must be in the mansion. Do you think they''ll leave it alone?"


    "We have more numbers. They have a lot to protect."


    There would be some remaining knights in the Ambrosia mansion, but there were more servants than that. It was more difficult to fight while protecting something in the first ce. Not only that many people but if even a small amount of gold went to the mansion, how angry would his master be angry? Both Benjamin and Belluna would have no choice but to desperately protect it because they know that their master cared about the ce. And Oliven was cunning enough to y with that gap.


    "If this ends well, I''ll teach you another ck magic."


    "......!"


    "This will be very attractive."


    Oliven giggled a little while looking at the ck magician whose eyes changed. It would be a very attractive ck magic indeed. It might bemon for Ambrosia though. It was going to be very simr to the power that the master possessed. One might mistake the Duke of Ambrosia for using ck magic, but he believed that the ignorant ones were all the same as long as they were simr.


    "Noww, shall we go? To pick up the little brat who will be our lifeline."


    * * *


    "......By the way Benjamin-nim."


    "What."


    "We also have to doundry soon."


    "But."


    "I also have to take care of the garden."


    "But."


    "I need to clean up, too."


    "But."


    "......"


    The Ambrosia servants only exchanged nces with each other without hiding their troubled looks. They couldn''t feel anything in Benjamin''s expressionless face, whether he knew what they were saying or not. Looking at Benjamin, who couldn''t bemunicated at all, Belluna quietly swallowed her sigh and opened her mouth.


    "......We understand the inconvenience, but we can''t help it either. Please understand."


    "Did Countess Millen-nim really tell you to do this?"


    "Yes. Master asked and asked again."


    "But how many days has this been? At this rate, it''s like the mansion."


    The servants looked out the window anxiously. Managing a huge mansion was not easy. They wondered if it would be maintained even if many servants divided the area every day and managed it with all their might. However, they have not been able to fulfill their duty for several days already.


    "But isn''t this ce clean?"


    "It''s a rule that requires more diligent management of the original invisible ce. This is Ambrosia after all."


    "We''ll help you with magicter."


    "What? But how can we do that to the precious magicians......"


    "It''s not that difficult, so it''s okay. I''m sure Master will tell you the same."


    At Belluna''s persuasion, the servants exchanged nces with each other and soon returned to their ces.


    "......Ha."


    Belluna, who seeded in persuading them, sighed and looked around. The walls were drilled in arge space of about five rooms in the mansion, and the beds of the servants were lined up. Each of the servantsy on their beds or sat together and talked, looking out the window with lingering faces.


    "We have to hold out until Master returns."


    Ambrosia''s servants all moved here as soon as their master headed to Alton with Sarah. Except for those who served ude, Penelois, and her son, it could be said that they were all here. It was difficult to amodate arge number of people, and it was difficult to control all the words that came out from inside.


    "Master was thinking about everything, so she took this action, but there are a lot of words."


    "Be grateful that they help us like this even though they have no reason to cooperate with us, Benjamin."


    "Hmph."


    Benjamin turned around without hiding his uneven mind.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the brat."


    "Clean up on the way."


    "I don''t want to. Master told me not to fall away from the little brat even for a moment, but I''ve never seen hime because he''s crying. There is no time to waste."


    "The loud noise didn''t help."


    At least, as the servants were having a hard time, she called Benjamin because she thought he would help, but again, to no avail. He was consistent with ''But'' in answer to the words of all servants.


    "In the first ce, did you call me because you thought I was the type of person who couldfort people well?"


    "It''s not that."


    "You''d rather call Veron or Ronda."


    "Butler-nim and Head maid-nim can''t stay away from ude-nim and Elexa-nim."


    "Then can I be separated? Don''t you know I''d rather stick around than the two of them?"


    At Benjamin''s words, Belluna recalled ude, whose expression was gradually rotting recently. The longer they spent together, the more they quarreled day by day. Penelo and Elexa, who were restless at first, now watched the scene and drank tea and ate calmly. So Belluna answered with sincerity.


    "I don''t know."


    "......"


    Benjamin opened his mouth for a moment, seemingly absurd. He was at a loss for words for a moment, then narrowed his brow as if it was a waste of time and turned his backpletely.


    "Don''t fight with ude-nim again!"


    "We''re not fighting."


    "Don''t fight!"


    At Belluna''s shout that echoed behind his back, Benjamin looked back with annoyance.


    "You take care of this ce. I''ll do my job, so stop being such a nosy."


    Benjamin shot a sharp look at Belluna and disappeared. Seeing this, Belluna murmured in a worried voice.


    "He''s definitely going to go crazy when something happens. Why did Master tell Benjamin......"


    She remembered her master who entrusted Benjamin to protect ude. It was the moment when she first doubted her master''s judgment.


    ''Why? It''s because they''re on good terms.''


    ''Pardon? No way......''


    ''Of course, it''s not because I don''t trust you, Belluna. But you''re affectionate like me.''


    ''What''s that?''


    ''Unlike you, Benjamin doesn''t give affection easily. So that child''s priorities will be very clear.''

 Chapter 147:

    Chapter 147:


    Benjamin, who entered ude''s room to escape Belluna''s tiresome nagging, said in a hoarse voice.


    "You''re the only one who enjoys it here, very much."


    "......Why are you picking a fight?"


    ude, who was ying cards with Elexa and Penelois, answered without looking at Benjamin.


    "Are you mad at Sister Belluna?"


    In a situation that was obvious even if he didn''t look at it, ude shook his head slightly and put down a banana-shaped card left in his hand.


    "Ah!"


    "Young Lord Ambrosia won again."


    A sigh of regret escaped from the mouths of Elexa and Penelois. This card game was a game where you win when you put down a card of the same shape in your hand and get rid of all the cards you are holding. And ude was just on his fifth streak. ude, who was chewing on his victory with his proud face, then turned his head to look at Benjamin and said.


    "What did Sister say this time?"


    "She told me not to fight with you and do some cleaning on the way."


    "How can she make Uncle do something you can''t do? Sister Belluna is so......"


    "Hey."


    "If you''re picking a fight because you''re bored, sit here and y a game together."


    ude patted the seat next to him with a nonchnt face. He didn''t seem to care about why Benjamin''s mood was so crooked.


    ''The brat is pretending to be okay.''


    Like a mere six-year-old, ude was spending his days really casually. Penelois and Elexa sometimes looked out the window with anxious eyes, but he didn''t care at all. Sarah, the magician, apanied them, but she was on her way to investigate the ominous. They didn''t know what danger there might be, and someone could have been seriously hurt. Penelois sometimes walked in the hallway, unable to sleep, and Elexa would wet his pillow with tears. Because of the circumstances, ude, who was doing his best on the contrary, looked strange in Benjamin''s eyes.


    "Shouldn''t you be nagging because you miss your dad?"


    "Who said I should do that?"


    "Basically, all kids are like that."


    Benjamin looked at ude and said, but Elexa, who had been weeping every night, was stabbed in conscience and trembled. Seeing this, ude answered in a voice mixed with irritation.


    "Should I cry now? Because I miss my father and I miss my nanny?"


    "Not that."


    "Then why? It''s not like Uncle willfort me anyway."


    At ude''s words, Benjamin''s face was subtly distorted. Because he sounded as if he couldn''t cry because he had no one tofort him. He unconsciously looked at Elexa, who was clinging to Penelois'' side. Yes, Elexa had his mother by his side to lean on, unlike ude.


    "......"


    Thinking like that, no matter how much Benjamin was, he felt a subtle sense of pity. His master said that he would take good care of ude before leaving, but he felt like he had not done anything. Benjamin coughed briefly and opened his mouth.


    "I canfort you."


    "Uegh."


    "Hey!"


    However, ude responded to Benjamin''s words, which contained such a big resolution, by pretending to be vomited.


    "Really, if I think about it."


    "I''m not happy even if Uncle thinks about me."


    Benjamin and ude started bickering again. It was also the most frequently seen scene by Penelois and Elexa since they started living in Ambrosia.


    "......Mother."


    "Eung?"


    Elexa, who had been watching ude talking back and forth to Benjamin, smiled and whispered to Penelois.


    "ude doesn''t look sad anymore."


    "Does he?"


    At Elexa''s words, Penelois looked closely at ude''s face. He looked more lively than when he won the card game in a row a while ago. Although he was attacking Benjamin''s hand as he was about to frown and p him on the head.


    "It seems that Young Lord Ambrosia really likes him."


    "That''s right."


    Elexa nodded his head as hard as he could. It was ude, who became more silent and more absent-minded. However, when Benjamin was around, he became talkative and his voice became louder than before. It was very nice to look at such ude.


    "Go away!"


    "I can''t. Master told me not to stay away from you."


    "I hate Nanny!"


    "Master hates you too."


    "No! Nanny loves me the most!"


    "Where did your confidencee from......"


    Of course, he was getting a little tired of the argument that was bing more and more childish. Elexa turned his gaze away from the sight all too familiar and looked around.


    "By the way Mother, where''s May? I can''t see Butler-nim and Head maid-nim."


    "I know. They were there before we yed the card game."


    Penelois also looked around with Elexa. Ronda and Veron were always by ude''s side, and May was never far from Penelois'' side. Bute to think of it, the three of them had been away at the same time for quite some time.


    "Benjamin-nim, did you not see Butler-nim or Head maid-nim on the way?"


    "I didn''t see them."


    "That''s strange."


    Penelois tilted her head and stood up. It was almost dinner time, and she was surprised that there was no news. She opened the door slightly and looked into the hallway.


    "......Um?"


    Then she made a sound as if in doubt and rubbed her eyes slightly. She blinked her eyes a couple of times for a moment, and Penelois'' face slowly hardened as she looked out again. In response to Penelois'' reaction, Elexa rushed to her side.


    "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    "Something is strange."


    "Pardon?"


    "Wasn''t there originally no other room across from Young Lord Ambrosia''s room?"


    "That''s right."


    Elexa nodded. ude''s room was in the middle of the second floor. On both sides, there were only rooms where Penelois and Elexa lived and ude''s dressing room. Penelois said, pointing her finger outside the door.


    "......But what is that?"


    Upon opening ude''s door, there was a door on the wall that should have been decorated with colorful paintings. It was a very ordinary door, likely to be in the servant''s dormitory. Penelois instinctively sensed the danger and sent Elexa behind her.


    "Back off, Elexa."


    "Bro, Brother Benjamin."


    Elexa noticed something strange and called out to Benjamin in a trembling voice.


    "What."


    Benjamin stopped bickering with ude and approached them, narrowing his brows.


    "What''s there?"


    "The door...... There was a door that wasn''t in the hallway."


    "......?"


    At Penelois'' words, Benjamin also looked out of ude''s door. But there was nothing in his eyes. As always, all he could see was a wall decorated with paintings of Sarah''s own choosing.


    "What are you talking about? Where''s the door......"


    Benjamin turned his head again in a blunt voice, looking at Penelois and Elexa, and then shut his mouth.


    "......"


    "......"


    It was because Penelois and Elexa were simultaneously pale and fixed their eyes equally in one ce. As if something invisible to his eyes was real. For a moment, Benjamin''s head recalled someone who was often ying around when he was in the magic tower. He asked back in a grave voice.


    "Is there really a door over there?"


    "Yes......"


    "Keep watching. All the way until I tell you to look away."


    "......I will."


    Benjamin swept his own eyes with mana in his hands. Then his eyes instantly turned dark red, and his pupils began to shine bright blue.


    "......"


    In Benjamin''s eyes shining with mana, the reflections in Penelois and Elexa''s eyes began toe into clearly. Before long, Benjamin was able to clearly identify through their eyes. A door made of in brown wood, which would never exist on the floor where ude lived, was created.


    "It was real."


    At the same time, aplex magic circle appeared in Benjamin''s hand with a dazzling light, enveloping ude, Penelois, and Elexa.


    "Uncle!"


    "Stay still, brat. Don''t ever move in there."


    Surprised ude called for him, but Benjamin couldn''t take his eyes off Penelois and Elexa''s eyes.

 Chapter 148:

    Chapter 148:


    "What, what should I do?"


    Penelois couldn''t even turn her head and stuttered at the slowly opening door. Benjamin couldn''t take his eyes off what he saw with Elexa and her.


    ''But I''m scared!''


    Penelois, who had had all kinds of experiences in her life, which was neither short nor long, was experiencing something like this for the first time. This was a world she did not know.


    "Don''t take your eyes off it. I don''t think there''ll be anything even if that door opens."


    "Can I just do that?"


    "Yeah, it''s a magic trick that that guy likes to use. It''s perfect for taking people."


    Benjamin sighed and looked at the door reflected in Penelois'' eyes. It was a hallucination magic that stimted the fear that humans can feel and showed more than you could imagine if you imagined it. With the exception of Benjamin, Belluna, and the Knights of Ambrosia, who have considerable strength and mental power, everyone would all fall into this hallucination magic. That guy was a man who was preupied with such useless things. So he must have been interested in ck magic or something.


    "If you think there is nothing wrong, it will disappear without you seeing anything."


    "What if I think about it?"


    At Benjamin''s words, Elexa looked up at him as if crying.


    "......"


    Benjamin looked away from Penelois'' eyes for a moment and looked at Elexa.


    "What are you usually afraid of?"


    "My nanny."


    "Then that''s enough."


    At Elexa''s words, Benjamin raised his hand and patted his head roughly as if to be relieved. The child''s fine, soft hair ruffled under Benjamin''srge palms.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?"


    "Yes. Because your nanny is alive."


    "......?"


    Elexa tilted his head sideways as if he did not understand Benjamin''s words. But Penelois, who was listening quietly next to him, understood the meaning very urately.


    "This."


    She closed her eyes tightly. He told her not to think, but she almost imagined it for a moment with that word.


    "So it''s showing the dead?"


    "Yes. So be careful. Belluna said it was terrible."


    ude was startled by Benjamin''s words.


    "Sister Belluna suffered this too?"


    "Yeah, she got caught off guard."


    Unfortunately, Belluna was next to him at the moment when Oliven first developed and first used this hallucination magic. Every night, the vigers who had been ughtered turned upside down the entire magic tower, iming that they were chasing after her with horrendous insolence. Only after their master had shattered the hallucination magic that Oliven had cast, Belluna could barely escape. After that, Oliven often used this hallucination magic on the people of the magic tower, apparently for fun. Each time he was caught, he was beaten to death by Belluna.


    "Are other people okay with that?"


    ude, who had been listening to Benjamin, looked out the window with worried eyes. It was because it was clear that May, Ronda, and Veron were also afflicted with this hallucination and could not return here.


    "They''re fine. Because Belluna is supposed to take care of the servants."


    "Sister Belluna was attacked, too!"


    Benjamin nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    "She was often attacked."


    "Then how?"


    "What do you mean? You don''t have to worry anymore."


    ude crumpled his face with annoyance at the subtly superficial conversation.


    "Why aren''t you worried?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    "Why am I an idiot? Uncle is an idiot!"


    "Is Belluna the type to stay put after she''s been beaten up?"


    "I don''t think so......"


    ude remembered Belluna, who had always been kind to him. Benjamin looked at ude''s face and snorted.


    "Among Master''s disciples, Belluna has the most terrible personality."


    "Not Uncle?"


    "Yes, Master acknowledged it, so you can askter."


    "......"


    ude looked at Benjamin with suspicious eyes, but he only shrugged. After being beaten by Oliven once, Belluna clenched her teeth and found a way to break this magic. She was deliberately subjected to the same prank over and over again.


    "And I only know how to avoid this hallucination magic, I don''t know how to break it."


    "Can''t you just break it?"


    "No. This is mental magic, so if you break it unterally, it will damage those who have been enchanted."


    "......Uncle is useless."


    ude''s eyes grew a little colder.


    "It would be thanks to me to make sure nothing happens until Bellunaes."


    "That''s all."


    "......You tend to ignore me very much sometimes."


    "Not sometimes, I always do."


    Looking at Benjamin and ude, who were about to start arguing again, Penelois and Elexa exchanged anxious eyes. It was so scary that they had to look at that door only visible to them until Belluna eventually came, but when they saw those two, the fear eventually turned into a backstory. Penelois, who had barely calmed down, asked Benjamin, who was grinding his teeth.


    "So, is it safe to stay like this?"


    "No."


    "What do you mean no?"


    "That''s just one of the tricks that Oliven can y. And......"


    Before Benjamin had even finished speaking.


    "Aaargh!!"


    One of the servants screamed out of the window. And at the same time, the whole house began to shake with a loud roar.


    "......Kyahh!"


    "Mother!"


    Penelois lost her bnce and fell backward. Elexa was startled and tried to approach her, but at the same time, Benjamin, who was next to him, moved faster.


    "Keep your head down!"


    When Benjamin shouted, ude quickly plunged his head into the bed. And a winged monster that broke the window narrowly flew into ude''s room.


    "Kkiiiiieeek!"


    Before the monster entering the room could raise itsrge ws, the mana spear made by Benjamin pierced his chest.


    "Heok, heok."


    Surprised ude took a breath and slowly raised his head. The monster he saw for the first time in his life was shaking and dying in front of the child''s eyes.


    "Un, Uncle......"


    "This is more real than a hallucination magic spell. Something that can hurt people."


    Benjamin memorized the circle with both hands full of mana.


    "......!"


    Then, countless mana spears appeared above his head. Spears of dark red mana filled ude''s room as if blood was pouring down as rain.


    "Don''t touch it even if it''s strange. Your skin will rot as soon as you touches it."


    "......Eek."


    Elexa, who was trying to reach out for a mana spear, swallowed his breath and withdrew his arm. Then Penelois, who lifted her fallen body, opened her mouth with a pale face.


    "Out, outside the window......"


    At that vain voice, ude and Elexa''s eyes turned to look out the window. And their faces became as pale as Penelois''.


    "Kkueeeek."


    "Kkauaaaak."


    "Grrrrr."


    All kinds of monsters were pouring out of the ck hole in the air. The red sky looked so ck.


    "What''s all that?"


    Benjamin replied in a sighing voice to ude''s unknowingly muttering words.


    "They are chimeras made with ck magic. They''re test subjects against monsters."


    "How, how......"


    "So this time, quietly stay by my side, brat. Because I''ve never looked after anyone before."


    Benjamin said so and sent Penelois and Elexa to ude''s bed. And on ude''s bed, he began to spread a double and triple defensive magic.


    "Kkuueeek!"


    asionally, one by one, they dealt with the monstersing through the broken windows.


    "......I''m scared."


    Elexa shed tears and held ude and Penelois'' hands at the same time. ude held Elexa''s hand tightly and did not take his eyes off Benjamin. Benjamin continued to build up the magic circle that surrounded ude''s bed while dealing with the monsters.


    "Unclee here too!"


    "I can''t. The attacks of the demons will be concentrated."


    "What if you get hurt!"


    "......Are you worried about me now"


    Benjamin smirked and stepped on the head of the trembling monster on the floor.


    "It''s useless. There''s no way I''m gonna get hurt by this."


    Saying that Benjamin gathered the mana spears he had created in the air into one.


    "......!"


    Then the huge spear was made into one, colored with blood. The spear, which started to swirl with a huge st, quickly shot forward at the touch of Benjamin''s gesture. The huge spear that was shot forward hit the ck hole where the monsters were pouring out.


    Baaaaang!


    A great roar resounded throughout the house. And even louder than that, the monsters screamed and fell powerlessly, charred.


    "Saw that?"


    Benjamin shrugged and looked at ude. Looking at ude''s face, which had been dazed for a long time, he felt relieved. ude, who saw Benjamin smirking slightly, closed his wide-open mouth and stared at him with a sharp look. Then he muttered in a curt voice.

 Chapter 149:

    Chapter 149:


    * * *


    From the window of ude''s room, huge mana spears were constantly shot. They hit the monsters falling to the Ambrosia mansion without any mercy. The screams of the monsters echoed out of the window like thunder. Belluna murmured as if she was tired of looking at the bodies of dead monsters burned helplessly like ashes flying in a bonfire.


    "He''s holding back his excitement."


    Due to Benjamin''s character, if this happened, he would have been the first to jump out and enjoy the festival of ughter. It was challenging for him to blow the magic spears calmly in ude''s room. Ignoring the efficiency of mana lightly, the magic spears that were blown was very heavy one by one. It was as if he had put up with his temper to the fullest.


    "Yeah, kill them all. Kill them all."


    In spite of the overwhelming sight, Belluna simply organized her clothes and so on with a dignified face. She looked very calm. She even showed a belief that the outside situation would be sorted out with that. The servants, who were embracing each other in fear, were rather reassured by the sight. They cleared their trembling voices and opened their mouths.


    "Belluna-nim, I can''t see Butler-nim and Head maid-nim, shouldn''t we go looking for them?"


    "I already found them."


    Belluna could read May''s signs of waving her hands toward the air, mesmerized by the magic thread that was drawn long and sent to various parts of the mansion. Next to her, Veron and Ronda were crawling on the floor.


    "They seem to be wandering around the mansion under hallucination magic."


    She gritted her teeth in a terrible mood. It was a magic that Belluna was all too familiar with.


    ''It''s a magic that blinds one with fear, so it''s perfect for Benjamin to be caught and killed by the little things he couldn''t handle.''


    Fortunately, she knew how to break this magic. But in order for her to do so, she had to leave the servants for a short time. Belluna nced out the window.


    "Those who break through the mansion door can''t help it! Don''t chase, keep the lines!"


    "Push away the dead monsters and block the hole with their dead bodies!"


    In the mansion, there were the remaining Knights of Ambrosia that did not follow Ethan and Sarah. They were dealing with monsters that had stepped on the ground to avoid Benjamin''s fierce magic.


    "Focus on defense! If you escape while chasing monsters, everyone will die!"


    The number of monsters that survived Benjamin''s magic was overwhelmingly greater than the number of remaining knights. The knights kept their backs on each other while maintaining a round formation and facing the monsters. It was the Knights of Ambrosia with superior skills, but due to the difference in number, monsters were invading areas that they did not pay attention to. It was probably just a matter of time before the monsters attacked this ce if they went on like this.


    ''Even if I go as fast as possible, it will take at least 10 minutes to break the hallucination magic. It''s enough time for the monsters to reach here.''


    She couldn''t ask Benjamin for help, who was dealing with the monsters pouring out of the air right now. If he stopped the attack, the knights facing the monsters below would be in danger.


    ''Should I abandon the many for the sake of the few......''


    Belluna pondered for a moment. It was a fleeting moment, but Ambrosia''s servants approached Belluna as if they had noticed her troubles.


    "We''re fine, so go ahead."


    "But soon the monsters will smell the humans and head here......"


    Belluna spoke in a worried voice. Outside, the knights'' swords and Benjamin''s magic were killing them, but the monsters were monsters. Each one of the chimeras was also improved by ck magic. One small vige could easily be erased from the map with just one chimera.


    "If it''s Belluna-nim, you''ll be back soon, so we can hold out until then."


    "That''s right, so hurry up and go."


    "What if Butler-nim and Head maid-nim are injured?"


    The servants enthusiastically nodded and pushed Belluna''s back. With those fearless, active hands, Belluna pped her hand and said.


    "Those aren''t ordinary monsters. Locking the door to ensure your safety isn''t......"


    Belluna''s words slowed down as she turned around to avoid the hand pushing her back.


    "......?"


    Ambrosia''s servants were lifting weapons one by one that she did not know where they hade from. Some had a mace, some with a spear, some with a big axe, some with a sword. Belluna blinked slowly because their form of holding weapons looked so familiar. Ambrosia''s servants said with embarrassed smiles as they saw Belluna''s face.


    "In fact, we also know how to protect our own body."


    "That''s right, the weak cannot survive in Ambrosia."


    "A person who cannot protect himself cannot be hired by Ambrosia."


    Some of the small maids pulled out small assassin weapons from their arms and put them between their fingers, smiling brightly. Until a few days ago, they were the maids who were touching Belluna''s hair andughing. The assassin weapons they took out were sparkling in the cool air one by one as they were well maintained.


    "I was half scared before......, but now I''m settling."


    "Wouldn''t anyone be distracted by the numbers?"


    "Still, the knights below take care of most of them, so we only have to deal with a few."


    The servantsughed and talked among themselves. Now some approached the window and cheered for the knights fighting hard.


    "......"


    Looking at them, Belluna began to seriously consider who the servants she had seen so far were.


    "To attack Ambrosia right away because Master isn''t here."


    "I guess we looked too shallow."


    "They wouldn''t have dared to try if Master was here."


    But she only worried for a while. After remembering who their master was, Belluna immediately understood.


    "Indeed, Duke Ethan Ambrosia."


    Like the owner, even the family servants were unusual.


    "Then I''ll be back quickly. Please hang in there until then."


    "Please leave it to us. We''ll get the hang of it after a few encounters, so it might be helpful."


    "......Yes."


    The people she thought she should protect just now seemed more reliable than anyone else at this moment. Belluna smiled faintly and immediately ran out with mana on both feet.


    "See youter!"


    The remaining servants waved their arms over their heads and sent off Belluna. And the moment Bellunapletely disappeared from their sight, their gaze immediately changed.


    "Fu......, I''m nervous, but let''s all do what we''ve learned."


    "Of course. Belluna-nim will be here soon, so can we not hold out during that time?"


    The servants hid their faintly trembling hands and fixed their weapons. Although they pretended to be strong for Belluna, this was the first time the servants to deal with such monsters. They began to strengthen their will to shake off their fears.


    "Everyone, think about how the monsters will ruin the beautiful Ambrosia mansion."


    "N, no...... My garden!"


    The first to cry was the gardener. His bloodshot eyes turned to the garden where the monsters were trampling.


    "I can''t forgive you."


    The pruning shears in his hand shone bright blue.


    "Are they going to walk the mansion with those dirty feet?"


    "They''ll be drooling too."


    The maids and attendants in charge of cleaning were furious as they each grabbed their weapons.


    "What if they go into Master''s dressing room?"


    "If they touch anything valuable, I will kill them. I''m sure to kill them."


    The maids also shed their killing intents and stepped forward. From afar, they could feel the monsters'' criesing closer.


    "Let''s protect Ambrosia."


    "Let''s protect it!"


    "Let''s kill them!"


    "It''s time to see the blood!"


    The servants encouraged each other and fixed their weapons. When Ambrosia''s hidden force was ready for battle.


    "......Hmm."


    Oliven, who was watching all this from afar, let out a displeased groan.


    "Ambrosia is holding up well. Well, thanks to Benjamin."


    Oliven''s voice, which had no warmth, was calm even though things didn''t work out as well as he thought. As if he had expected this to happen.


    "If Master had been there, it would have been over right away...... As expected, she wasn''t here?"


    Oliven licked his lips and smiled brightly. Then a ck magician approached him and asked.


    "What should we do?"


    "What do you mean? We''ll shake them a bit more. I don''t even see a small gap now."


    Oliven looked at the mana spears that were constantly fired from ude''s room with numb eyes.


    "I didn''t expect Benjamin to be so calm and protecting the brat."


    If this was the case, the angry Benjamin would have jumped out to kill Oliven. But he held it in and blew magic spears like that. It wasn''t like Benjamin.

 Chapter 150:

    Chapter 150:


    "They did it as a group, what."


    Oliven muttered sullenly and slowly descended to the bottom of Ambrosia''s mansion. He really liked how the grand and old-fashioned Ambrosia mansion was engulfed in chaos and smelled of fishy blood. It suited this look. For that monstrous duke to stay.


    "Don''t waste your time on useless things. Just take that brat."


    "......I think Benjamin is guarding him."


    The ck magicians who followed Oliven into the Ambrosia mansion exchanged nces as if anxious. Benjamin''s magic had such destructive power that it could be said that it was just below the power of the Great Elder in the magic tower. It was only natural for their faces to turn white as they thought of dealing with it.


    "Can you imagine Benjamin protecting someone?"


    "No."


    "We just need to make Benjamin go crazy. Then there will be a gap."


    "......Who''s going to piss him off?"


    "Of course it''s me. Who else can upset Benjamin as much as I do?"


    As if very proud of that fact, Oliven straightened his shoulders and puffed out his chest. The other ck magicians sighed and shook their heads as they looked at Oliven. They had to follow such a person. No matter how thirsty they were for ck magic, they wondered if they had found the wrong well.


    "Noww, shall we go then? Let''s see if that cheeky brat can open his eyes so clear blue without Master."


    Oliven hummed joyfully and headed forward. The ck magicians who watched him quietly hid their appearance with a sigh. It was because they had something else to do.


    * * *


    "Kkeeeek."


    Benjamin''s gesture changed the order of thest monster that had invaded ude''s room. Benjamin, who constantly blew his magic spears, did the final confirmation kill on the corpse of the monster without showing any signs of exhaustion. The sound of the mana spear embedded in the body was stark. Gooey green blood sshed down Benjamin''s cheeks.


    "......Filthy."


    Benjamin wiped the blood of the monster with the hem of his robe, turned around, and went to the bed where ude was.


    "You okay?"


    ude''s face was wrinkled at the calm talk.


    "In Uncle''s eyes, do I look fin......, uegh."


    Vomit poured from between the child''s small lips. Disgust flooded in at the cruel and terrifying sight that had been unfolding for a while.


    "Young Lord Ambrosia......, are you okay?"


    "Ooh ooh."


    Penelois hastily patted ude on the back. Then ude started spitting out vomit again, with tears in his eyes.


    "Gosh."


    Penelois looked at ude with pitiful eyes. Then, she looked at Elexa, who hadpletely fainted.


    ''It would have been better if he could have fainted like our Elexa.''


    ude was looking at Benjamin''s back until the end, clearing his mind. Penelois tried to cover his eyes, but he shook off her hand and watched the situation steadfastly. ude''s gaze was fixed on his back to the end as if Benjamin were going to die any moment if he didn''t see him.


    "Pretending to be weak just because you saw some monsters die."


    Benjamin wiped ude''s face with magic in his hand in a blunt voice. At the same time, he didn''t forget to criticize.


    "You dirty brat."


    "Uncle is dirtier!"


    ude stared at Benjamin with a sharp look. At the same time, he turned his head around as if to wipe his cheek over here and there, receiving Benjamin''s touch.


    ''Is their rtionship good or bad?''


    Penelois looked at them and shook her head as if she didn''t know. Then, she pulled the fainted Elexa into her arms and looked at the broken window where the monsters no longer entered. Still, outside, there was the sound of the Ambrosia Knights wielding swords and the screams of the monsters.


    "ude-nim! Are you all right?!"


    At that moment, Belluna mmed ude''s door open and entered. And behind Belluna, May, Ronda, and Veron were floating in the air as they entered the room. Seeing familiar faces, ude''splexion brightened at once.


    "Sister Belluna!"


    ude ran toward Belluna with open arms.


    "ude-nim!"


    Belluna saw ude''s paleplexion and hugged his small body in surprise. Her eyes were busy looking to see if there were any injuries. Then, as soon as she made sure he wasn''t hurt, a deep sigh escaped her lips.


    "Sisteeer."


    ude breathed a sigh of relief in Belluna''s arms, far more secure than Benjamin''s, and hugged her neck tightly.


    "Are you okay? Benjamin, did he let his guard down?"


    "Eung, I''m fine."


    "You were scared, right?"


    "Eung."


    Belluna could feel ude''s body trembling slightly as he hugged her tightly. She gently stroked ude''s back andid Ronda, Veron, and May, floating in the air, on the bed. Seeing them unconscious, Penelois asked, startled.


    "Are they okay?"


    "Yes. It stunned them for a while. I''ve written a spell to help them get rid of hallucinations, so they''ll wake up soon."


    Penelois looked very pale and shook her head as she saw May moaning. If she had looked at the door to the end earlier, she and Elexa would have been like that.


    "Anyway Benjamin, you didn''t clean these things at all."


    Belluna looked around ude''s room once and waved her hand, using Benjamin. At the same time, an azure me engulfed the corpses of the monsters at once. Not only that but the blood of the monsters scattered throughout the room was also burned cleanly.


    "ude-nim is watching this. You have to clean this up right away. What are you showing to a child?"


    "How can I care about that? I''m holding back on wanting to jump out right now."


    "I know you''re angry, but just know that Master''s request for you to protect ude-nim also includes a mental part."


    "......I know."


    When she mentioned Sarah, Benjamin''s wrinkled face suddenly became serious. Seeing Benjamin nodding heavily, Belluna sighed.


    "I have to go check other servants. Now that some of the monsters havee into the mansion, they will smell humans and flock there."


    "Eung, I understand......"


    ude sighed and hugged Belluna tightly. Belluna couldn''t let ude out of her arms easily either, and she only sighed deeply. Seeing these two, Benjamin opened his mouth with a blunt face.


    "Get out of here quickly."


    "I said all right."


    Belluna handed ude straight into Benjamin''s arms, who was grumpy for no reason. Benjamin''s face, which received ude at first nce, was crumpled. So did ude.


    "Ueegh."


    "Hey, don''t throw up on my clothes!"


    Benjamin put his hands in ude''s armpits, lifting him up, and keeping the child away from him. ude pretended to vomit more violently because he hated Benjamin.


    "Keep it straight and obey ude-nim. Got it?"


    "If you''re so worried, you can take him."


    "I need to help the Knights after dealing with the mounds inside the mansion. So you stay right here with ude-nim. Got it?"


    "I know."


    Benjamin nodded his head, blurring the end of his words as if he were disappointed. Belluna squinted at him and then turned around. She had a lot of work to do.


    "Sister, don''t get hurt!"


    "Yes, ude-nim."


    Belluna''s cheeks were slightly heated up when she received ude''s worried support. At heart, she wanted to stay here.


    "Hey, brat. Try doing that to me, too."


    "Then Uncle, don''t get hurt either."


    "Are you practicing charity?"


    "Eung."


    There was bickering between ude and Benjamin behind her. Only then could Belluna leave ude''s room with confidence. Then Penelois asked, cuddling with Elexa, who was struggling and trying toe to his senses.


    "So it''s over now? I don''t think there are any more monsters."


    She nced out the window. The ck hole that was constantly pouring out monsters had disappeared.


    "No, it''s just the beginning."


    "Pardon?"


    "This would be a wee greeting from that guy. The real purpose must be different."


    Benjamin put ude back on the bed and looked out the window. Benjamin''s gaze, staring at something in the air, was fixed as if he were looking straight at something.


    "Right? Oliven."


    "Eiya, how did you know? As expected, our Benjamin has a good sense."


    Penelois was startled when suddenly a stranger''s voice was heard in the air and sent ude behind her.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ah, it''s my first time meeting you."


    A human form slowly began to appear in the air at Penelois'' sharp voice. Oliven''s eyes, looking at Benjamin with a unique twisted smile, were colder than before.


    "Did you like my wee greeting?"


    "How can I like it? You crazy bastard."


    A mana spear appeared once more in Benjamin''s hand.


    "I''ll kill you this time."


    "Hmph, you said that every day."


    At Oliven''s sarcasm, Benjamin''s hand fired a magic spear without any hesitation.


    "Eek!"


    He didn''t know that Benjamin would attack suddenly, so Oliven hurriedly avoided and screamed.


    "Hey, you have to give me time to talk!"


    "Why do I have to listen to nonsense?"


    "You''re so disrespectful."


    "Who''s really disrespectful here? You''ve been talking a lot since you betrayed Master."


    Benjamin gathered his mana once again and fired at Oliven as if there was nothing more to see. As Oliven avoided lightly as if he was not beaten twice by the same attack, Benjamin pulled smirked, and murmured.


    "Stupid bastard."


    Boom!


    The mana spear that had been avoided exploded in the air, and a powerful wave enveloped Oliven.


    "Damn it!"


    Oliven hurriedly performed his defense magic, but he flew away in vain due to the huge difference in mana and was stuck in the wall.


    "Aargh, you''re reallying out like this, right? I won''t let it slide either."


    With a thud, he shook off the falling wall debris, and Oliven also summoned mana in both of his hands. The murky olive mana fluttered as if it would swallow everything at any moment.


    "Do you think you can beat me if I don''t cut you some ck?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Bullshit."


    "I''m not alone."


    "What?"


    Oliven silently shot a mana spear towards ude.


    "Kkyahh!"


    Penelois screamed and hugged ude and Elexa.


    Kwaaangg!


    Naturally, the mana spear sent by Oliven was blocked by the defensive magic that Benjamin had ced around ude''s bed, preventing it from moving forward. However, the other ck magicians entered ude''s room by taking advantage of the gap in Benjamin''s instantaneous gaze. In an instant, the ck magicians around him stared at Benjamin with ck magic in their hands.

 Chapter 151:

    Chapter 151:


    Kkwaang, kkwang!


    Without a break, their mana collided and collided with each other. While blocking the attacks from all directions, Benjamin hit even the attack headed toward ude.


    "Damn you, bastards."


    Benjamin swallowed swear words and memorized forms nonstop. If he were careless, even for a moment, an attack full of killing intent would prate through that gap.


    "Why are you exaggerating? You have to deal with this."


    "You''re noting out here?!"


    "I don''t like it, what if I go out and get hit by you?"


    "Bastard."


    "You too, mongrel bastard."


    Benjamin gritted his teeth and knocked out the balls of fire that Oliven sent with an ice spear.


    "Aiya, you''re so good!"


    He would have to put a magic spear on the face of Oliven, who was happy and pped his hands. Benjamin decided to do so and re-arranged his mana again.


    ''......He doesn''t actually use lethal magic. What is he up to?''


    While nervously hitting the flying magic, Benjamin calmly calmed down and calcted in his head. It was clear what Oliven wanted. He wasn''t the kind of person who woulde all the way here to have an unnecessary war of nerves. He was sure Oliven was after it, but he acted as if the purpose was to get on Benjamin''s nerves. It was even more suspicious.


    "Do you have time to think about something else?"


    The quick-witted Olive sent ude a more powerful mana attack this time.


    "......!"


    Taking advantage of Benjamin''s gaze toward him for a moment, other ck magicians invoked the trapping magic on Benjamin.


    "Keuk!"


    ck magic chains were wrapped around Benjamin''s wrists and ankles. He hurriedly tried to break the chains with mana around his limbs, but the chains made of ck magic were different from ordinary magic, so it took a long time. And, Oliven did not miss the opportunity.


    Crack!


    "......Young Lord Ambrosia!"


    Benjamin''s defense magic surrounding ude''s bed was broken. The broken defensive magic fluttered like shards of ss. Pieces of mana falling over his head were shining beautifully inconsistent with the situation. Oliven''s hoarse voice fell over ude''s head as he stared nkly at it.


    "You''re gonna die, brat."


    Oliven''s magic spear was precisely aimed at ude''s head. ude couldn''t even scream and closed his eyes tightly. In his mind, he remembered the first day his father hugged him tenderly and the smile of Sarah who smiled brightly at him.


    ''Trust Benjamin a little more, ude-nim. That child really likes ude-nim, so he''ll do his best.''


    By the time he remembered Sarah''s voice, who was affectionately stroking his head, ude realized he wasn''t hurt.


    "......?"


    When he gently opened his tightly closed eyes with a puzzled face, the first thing he saw was a wide, firm back guarding in front of him.


    "Un, Uncle......"


    It was Benjamin who stood in the way of ude. With his side opened to Oliven''s magic spear.


    "......Ha."


    Benjamin red at Oliven, blocking the dripping blood with his hand. Oliven stiffened in shock as he saw Benjamin standing in front of ude using his body as a shield. His white eyes shook violently.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "......"


    "What is that, why are you even doing this?"


    Oliven''s voice trembled faintly. It was trembling, not knowing whether it was anger or sadness. Benjamin sarcastically spewed blood from his mouth.


    "I don''t need you to understand."


    Oliven''s mana was flowing through the wound, mudding the inside. Blinking his eyes to secure the blurred vision as much as possible, Benjamin hid ude behind his back more.


    "Uncle, are you okay, Uncle?"


    ude wept as he saw the blood running down Benjamin''s legs. Benjamin said, pressing ude''s head with his other hand.


    "I think I saved your life just now......, am I still Uncle? Damn little brat."


    "It''s not time to joke!"


    ude frowned but did not shake Benjamin''s hand stroking his hair. ude''s hand trembled faintly as he grabbed Benjamin''s hand. Unknown feelings flowed between the two of them. Oliven, who looked at them, clenched his teeth, feeling like he was going to vomit.


    "Benjamin......, what the hell happened to you?"


    "I guess I''m like Master."


    "What?"


    "An excellent disciple follows his master."


    Benjamin seemed to understand a little why his master Sarah pampered ude. If one looked at his eyes, staring at him with those tearful eyes. Of course, he didn''t intend to make a fuss like his master and Belluna. He said, pointing his finger at himself.


    "I am a good disciple who follows my master."


    "......"


    The finger pointing at Benjamin slowly turned to Oliven.


    "You are a foolish disciple who can''t keep up with that."


    "Benjamin!"


    Enraged, Oliven screamed and ran towards him. Benjamin pushed ude back and once again created magic in his hand.


    "How dare a ck magician bastard like you call my name?"


    Kkwaaaang!


    When the two collided with each other, an unparalleled wave urred.


    "Ack!"


    As ude fell backward helplessly, Penelois ran and caught him in her arms.


    "Young Lord Ambrosia, are you okay?"


    "......Un, Uncle is......, Uncle Benjamin."


    "He''s all right, he''s still all right."


    Penelois looked around with nervous eyes, hugging ude, who was shedding tears. The ck magicians stopped attacking and were watching the fight between Oliven and Benjamin. Sarah once said that magicians tended to forget other things when they were obsessed with something interesting. The fight between ck magic and white magic seemed to have caught their interest.


    ''We need to get out of here.''


    Penelois quickly rolled her eyes. Then she looked at May, who soon began to wake up little by little as shey on the bed. Beside him, Ronda and Veron were also quietly examining the situation with their eyes open.


    "......Uh uh, what is this?"


    Penelois quickly approached May, who was shaking her head and trying toe to her senses.


    "Shh."


    "Penelois-nim?"


    "Do you know what the situation is now? We must get out of this ce with Young Lord Ambrosia right now."


    "......!"


    At Penelois'' quick whisper, May shut her mouth and looked around. She then looked at Ronda and Veron as her face hardened in astonishment. They also witnessed the situation that became a mess after being fainted, so they did not seem to have a proper grasp of the situation yet. At that time, May hurriedly searched through her arms and took out something, and held it out.


    "Sarah-nim left something for me in case this happens."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know either. She told me to use it when I thought it was really dangerous......"


    What May held out was a round, tiny mirror.


    Where and how the hell am I supposed to use this?


    It was when everyone looked at the mirror nkly with troubled faces, ude grabbed the mirror from May''s hand with a grim face.


    "......Nanny told me to crash into it if there was something I didn''t know."


    "Pardon?"


    "Can I throw this?"


    "To where?"


    At May''s question, ude silently looked at Benjamin, who was fighting in a vortex of shing lights. Now the most dangerous was Benjamin. Benjamin''s face, which had been severely wounded by covering ude, was pale and tired.


    "......I''m sure ude-nim knows Sarah-nim''s intentions the best."


    May nodded and looked at ude. ude also looked at Veron and Ronda as if asking for consent.


    "Do as you please."


    "Do whatever you want."


    They also nodded and stroked ude''s trembling shoulder.


    "......"


    ude nodded solemnly and sped the mirror in his hand. The mirror fits snugly into little ude''s hands. The grip was very good as if it had been made to be thrown.


    "Then throw it!"


    ude threw the mirror as hard as he could at the ce where Benjamin and Oliven were fighting. The first to witness it were the ck magicians who were watching the battle in full swing.


    "......What is that?"


    "A mirror?"


    It was when they stared nkly at the flying mirror in a gentle curve. The moment the mirror, which was spinning and flying, received the dim moonlighting through the broken window, it began to scatter brilliant light.


    "......!"


    "......!"


    It was enough light to catch the eye of Benjamin and Oliven, who were bombarding each other with dangerous attacks.


    "What is that......"


    Oliven muttered while narrowing his brow, at that moment, a voice that should not be heard here began to resonate in the room.

 Chapter 152:

    Chapter 152:


    Oliven''s lips trembled. He unwittingly collected the spear he had summoned to attack Benjamin. Then, he struggled to squeeze out a voice that didn''te out with words at the tip of his tongue.


    "......Ho, how."


    [Did you think I didn''t know you''de out like this?]


    Sarah''s voice was calm and cold. Everyone here knew that it was beyond the level of anger she could tolerate.


    "Great, Great Elder-nim."


    "......We''re screwed, it''s over."


    The ck magicians were frightened by Sarah''s voice and backtracked. They, too, were once magicians of the magic tower. They were also people who knew the power of Sarah, the Great Elder, better than anyone. One of the ck magicians shouted in an angry voice.


    "How did this happen, Oliven! You said you put a magic circle so that she can''t know what''s going on inside from the outside!"


    "......I didn''t know that Master had prepared something like that."


    Oliven stared nkly at the mirror emitting light from the air. He had looked down on his master. He thought he had found a loophole in her attempt to make things look as if she were in the mansion. Didn''t he gain confidence in the fact that his master didn''t notice by releasing a huge number of monsters in Ambrosia? But he could see his master''s eyes in that small mirror. When he looked at her, the eyes that always smiled warmly were numb for the first time. As if she was looking at something of no value.


    "Still, Master can only exercise power through that artifact."


    Oliven clenched his teeth as he seized the spirit of shattering. The dense magic circles he spread throughout the Ambrosia mansion were to prevent external magic from entering the interior. In order to break the magic circles, his master had toe to Ambrosia''s mansion and use her powers. However, the master who hid her power and identity in the Empire could note here easily.


    "Break the mirror."


    This wasmanded decisively by the evil Oliven. The ck magicians who gained courage from those words memorized the form and prepared to attack.


    [You know I''ll just wait and see.]


    Sarah''s voice contained a faint smile. The ck magicians, who were ready tounch magic at any moment, flinched. Sarahughed aloud and said as if she could see their figures so clearly.


    [Let me tell you today that this amount of power is enough to deal with trivial things, you foolish things. Learn well.]


    As soon as Sarah finished speaking, the flow of air changed. The ck magicians, who were trying to send their attack magic in a hurry, realized that their bodies were strange for a moment and moaned a little.


    "......Uh, why."


    "My body is weir."


    They lowered their gaze with their hands that could not be lifted. It was only then that the flow of transparent mana that tied their bodies began to be seen. By the time the faces of the ck magicians were stained with frustration, Sarah''s sneering voice was heard.


    [Attacks are not foretold. You have to prepare in advance.]


    "Uraaaargh!!!"


    "Aaargh!"


    Sarah''s azure magic zed around the ck magicians like a me. The ck magicians screamed in pain, but they couldn''t see what was going on inside because they couldn''t see it.


    [And there should be no hesitation.]


    With Sarah''s cold warning, the magic that enveloped them disappeared.


    "......"


    Then only the robe worn by the ck magicians fell to the floor. They disappeared without even leaving a form.


    "......Master!"


    Oliven, who lost the ck magicians in a single spell, clenched his teeth and rushed towards the mirror. But Benjamin stopped him.


    "You can''t forget me just because Master is here."


    Benjamin threw a magic spear with all his might at Oliven, who showed a gap in agitation.


    "Urgh!"


    Oliven groaned and clenched his wounded shoulder with his hand. Blood poured down from the neatly prated shoulder.


    [Oh my, so grotesque.]


    Soon there was the sound of snapping fingers in the mirror. Then, the red blood flowing from Oliven''s shoulder turned transparent.


    [It''s not good for ude-nim''s education, really.]


    "......?"


    At those words, Penelois, who had been watching the situation, opened her mouth. She wondered what would be different in this situation by changing the blood to be transparent. Penelois, who looked around in panic, could see five people nodding their heads in admiration of Sarah''s words.


    "As expected, Sarah-nim!"


    "Countess Millen-nim is very exquisite, isn''t she, Veron?"


    "Yeah, I should learn this."


    "Right, right. Nanny is the best."


    "......"


    May, Ronda, and Veron glowed with admiration. And now, ude, who wiped his chest with a relieved face, and Benjamin, who silently nodded his head.


    "......I really don''t know."


    Penelois gave up lightly on understanding the Ambrosias. Still stunned, she hugged Elexa, who did not wake up and decided to be relieved that her child had not seen this spectacle.


    "It hurts, Master."


    Oliven narrowed his brow and appealed to Sarah in the mirror. As if asking for a little understanding of his heart, as if ying a fool. But Sarah''s kindness could no longer reach Oliven.


    [You look finepared to Benjamin''s injury.]


    "......"


    Oliven watched Sarah''s affectionate appearance worrying about Benjamin. And again Sarah''s gaze toward him showed nothing.


    [You can''t even handle an artifact. If you''re not going to follow my teachings, shouldn''t you show yourself a better way?]


    Sarah''s words lengthened slowly. It was like holding back the boredom. Oliven bit his lip without realizing it.


    "You''re so mean to me."


    [That''s what I''m gonna say. Look at the Ambrosia mansion. I don''t know how to look at Duke-nim......]


    The mirror reflecting Sarah shook from side to side. From afar, she must also have a troubled face, shaking her head like a mirror. One could tell without looking closely.


    "Nanny......"


    It was only a small mirror, but when he heard Sarah''s voice, he could imagine her appearance. Although she wasn''t there, it felt as if she was there, so ude let out a rxed, tense breath without realizing it. Now he seemed to be a little reassured.


    "Are you okay?"


    May asked, gently stroking ude''s back. ude nodded his head slightly and looked around. The situation that had been unsettling until recently was cleared up in an instant. Although iplete, it was because Sarah appeared.


    "I have Nanny, so it''s okay."


    ude''s eyes were filled with tears. However, the child lifted the hem of his clothes as if he would not spill it and wiped it around his eyes. Tears were about to pour out of relief. It was not evenpletely over yet.


    [Our ude-nim, are you hurt?]


    "I''m fine, but Uncle is......"


    ude looked at Benjamin with concern. He had shed a lot of blood and his face was pale. Benjamin said as he pressed his hand to ude''s head.


    "I won''t die like this."


    His voice was as calm as ever, but ude could feel Benjamin''s palm wet on his head.


    [Good job, Benjamin. You''ve been through a lot.]


    "It wasn''t much, Master."


    Benjamin looked at Oliven with a sly gaze, raising one eyebrow in response to Sarah''spliment. The smirk at the end of his gaze was tant.


    "Foolish disciple."


    "Benjamin......"


    "I told you not to call my name, you ck magician bastard."


    Saying so, Benjamin once again made a magic spear in his hand.


    "If you don''t have any tricks to do more, you''d better quit now."


    "You don''t think I''m here?"


    Oliven gritted his teeth. ude and Benjamin look friendly, and the master''s kindness embraced them. The whole thing made him feel like throwing up.


    "......You''ll regret it only after you lose Master, Benjamin."


    "What?"


    At the meaningful words of Oliven, Benjamin narrowed his brows and asked back. But Oliven red at the mirror floating in the air past him.


    "I''ll protect her in my own way."


    In an instant, Oliven''s body was wrapped in dark magic. The explosive dark magic was different from other ck magicians. It smelled very dangerous and destructive.


    [Foolish child.]


    For the first time, Sarah''s voice toward Oliven was filled with sadness. At the same time, a ck hole appeared behind Oliven''s back as if he was opening his mouth. In the space where the depth was unknown, bright red eyes appeared one by one.


    "Ki. Kiki. Kik."


    The cries of non-human things were leaking from the hole. It was clearly different from the cries of the monsters they dealt with a while ago.


    [You brought things from the demon realm.]


    "......!"


    Everyone''s faces hardened at Sarah''s words.


    Demon realm.


    Hell was called thend of demons. The temple always spoke of the horrors there and spared no warnings. Even if you are an imperial citizen without a state religion, you must have heard the warnings of the temple at least once or twice in your life.


    "I''ll see if you can protect the brat against these things. Of course, you''ll have to dodge my attacks as well."


    Oliven warned in a faint voice. In the end, Benjamin, who couldn''t hold back, bit his lip tightly and created mana. Oliven''s killing gaze turned to ude. Everyone here knew who the resentment was directed at.


    [......One.]


    Then Sarah in the mirror quietly recited a number. And at the same time,plex magic forms began to flow from the mirror like a long thread. The magic forms, which flowed out so fast that they surrounded ude''s room at once, spun with a burst of bright light all at once.


    "......!"


    And,


    "In the end, you are calling me directly here."


    Sarah, who existed in the small mirror, was clearly revealed.

 Chapter 153:

    Chapter 153:


    Oliven quickly looked out the window. Then he saw a magic circle woven like a spider''s web around the sky. The magic circle surrounding the Duke of Ambrosia''s family was not broken.


    ''If she did teleportation magic, her body would have been shattered. How can she do that so easily......''


    He admired his master. He deeply admired his master, who tried to live a life that did not express and wield her overwhelming power. So, unfortunately, Oliven had never fully experienced the power of his master. He just felt something huge that he couldn''t fathom.


    "You look surprised."


    The voice of his master with a calm face sank low. Oliven felt like it was pressing hard on his shoulders. For the first time, he thought about how shallow the feeling of reverence he had was. While he barely expected this much, while conceited that even his master would not be able to break the magic circle easily. He dared to say he adored her.


    "......"


    Sarah was looking over his shoulder. The monsters of the monster realm, which were slowly walking this way, still scattered their killing intent and shone their eyes.


    "I think we need a conversation."


    Sarah smiled as she said so.


    "Of course, you don''t have to say it in words."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a sharp gust of wind blew like a de. Her azure magic, drawn out like a thread by the wind, rushed straight toward the monsters.


    Kkiaaaah. Kkyauuargh.


    The monsters of the monster realm who were approaching with shing dark blue eyes uttered painful screams all at once.


    "Damn!"


    Oliven hurriedly created the shield, but Sarah''s powerful mana quickly broke it. His injured shoulder hurt like crazy. But he couldn''t be bothered with it.


    "Master, I''m in a lot of pain!"


    "Then should I not do this to you so you won''t be hurt?"


    At Oliven''s scream, Sarah raised the corners of her lips and snapped her fingers. Then, a different level of magic from the previous attack rushed toward Oliven''s shield once more.


    "......Urk!"


    He hurriedly added magic once again, but the shield began to break with a squeaky sound. ck magic spewed from Oliven''s body, and it was difficult to use ck magic in front of his master.


    "Disgusting."


    Oliven''s body trembled a lot at the words of his master that came out unconsciously. Sarah''s face narrowed as if she was seeing something dirty, and that image stuck in his chest.


    "I didn''t know that you had developed your power to this extent while avoiding my eyes, so I''ll admit that this is my fault."


    The voice that flowed through her lips was soft, but there was no emotion in it for Oliven. Oliven could feel that it was cutting his chest more painfully than the wound on his shoulder. He opened his mouth with a shrill voice.


    "Eventually you will understand me. Because everything was for Master. I just wanted to protect Master."


    "For me......"


    One corner of Sarah''s lips curled up obliquely. At that moment, the intense magic that was trying to sh Oliven and the monsters of the monster realm disappeared like a lie.


    "Huh, huk......"


    The shield he was barely maintaining copsed like a sand castle breaking down. Oliven copsed, holding the wound on his shoulder.


    Kkuuh, kkuh......


    Seeing that the monsters who could not hide behind Oliven''s shield had been ughtered, the monsters beyond the gates of the monster realm also began to retreat. It was because they had tasted the power of the Absolute, which fluttered through Sarah''s azure eyes.


    "Then let''s listen to my old disciple''s nonsense."


    With a soft, mellow voice, Sarah raised one hand and snapped her finger. Then, along with the sound of something falling apart, the flow of air changed significantly.


    Kkukung, kkukukukung.


    The first one to notice the change was Benjamin, who was holding ude in his arms.


    "The space......"


    Half of ude''s room was moving as if a lump were divided into two.


    "I''ll allow you to have a private meeting. Without outsiders."


    Sarah frowned as she looked at ude. And as she shook her hand horizontally, the space on ude''s side was pushed out of the window. On ude''s bed, Penelois muttered in a dazed voice.


    "The room is flying......"


    Suddenly they were pushed out of the window. It was a sight that they could notprehend with their head even though they were seeing it with their own eyes. The ce where they were originally just existed like a cliff in a ck space as if there was nothing. Benjamin strengthened his hold on ude and exined.


    "She folded the space and pushed it away. Because she can''t teleport all these people within that magic circle."


    It was a power beyond the reach of any magician. The power to neatly float and separate the space itself with a high-level magic form. Benjamin nced up and looked at Oliven''s magic circle that surrounded the Ambrosia mansion. It not only made the situation from the outside unknown but also thoroughly interfered with the teleportation magic. ck magic and white magic were at odds. Even if Benjamin and Belluna worked together in that circle of ck magic, the magic circle would only create a small crack. However, his master pierced through that and moved to this ce from a long distance at once.


    "......"


    At this moment, Benjamin desperately realized that his master was the Great Elder of the magic tower and the strongest magician in the world. It was probably better known to Oliven, who has to deal with Sarah''s wondrous powers in person. Benjamin shook his head at Oliven, who was staring devastatedly at his master. In front of the overwhelming power she disyed, Oliven seemed to have lost his will.


    "ude-nim, hold on a minute, please. I''ll be right there to give you a hug soon."


    "Nanny, it''s dangerous! Come here!"


    ude shook his head and reached out to Sarah. He knew that his nanny was strong. He also knew that his nanny was safe no matter what. But his anxious heart was beating like like crazy and all he could hear was his own heartbeat.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a little messy outside, but Belluna and the Knights were there......"


    Sarah smiled at ude and waved her hand again. Then, the space where ude and his party were embracing slowly fell from the bed to the bottom of the window.


    "Nanny!"


    "It''s dangerous, so please stay still, brat."


    Benjamin squeezed ude''s tiny body as he was about to run to Sarah and hugged him tightly. Oliven, who was watching the scene, sarcastically spoke in a tired voice.


    "......Will it be safe to get out of my sight?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the monster realm behind him copsed with a squeaking sound.


    Kkieek!


    The monsters roared bitterly and struggled to get out, squeezing the closing door. Sarah looked at them with cold eyes, then immediately swung her hand like she had sent ude outside earlier.


    "......!"


    Then, the space where the gates of the monster realm were located was easily folded, and the space where the monsters protrude themself fell out. It was a very swift process, unlike the gentle lowering of the space where ude''s party was. Most of the monsters in it were seriously injured and would not be able to use even half of their power. It would probably be taken care of by Belluna in no time.


    "You worry about your safety."


    Sarah, who looked back at Oliven, had no emotion left on her face.


    "You''re alone with me, aren''t you?"


    "......"


    Sarah slowly approached Oliven. With each step she took, Oliven felt as if something huge was pressing him down. Cough, he let out a cough mixed with blood. It was an internal injury. It was because he just had his insides twisted to endure Sarah''s power.


    "My power is disgusting, but Ambrosia''s power is okay?"


    Oliven sarcastically wiped the blood running down his lips.


    "I learned ck magic to protect Master. In order not to let the dirty Ambrosia''s power harm Master."


    "For me?"


    "Yes."


    Oliven nodded as if there was no lie. He seemed to have no doubt that everything he had done was for Sarah''s sake.


    "The power of Ambrosia is killing Master. Even if it''s the other side''s soul, in the end, that person is still Master. Why are you sacrificing yourself? What the hell are they?"


    His clenched fists were trembling. His lips, which had been chewed to contain his resentment, seemed to burst and spill red blood at any moment.


    "Why does Master have to do that?"


    "Ah ah...... That''s right. Our Oliven was dissatisfied with that."


    Sarah nodded with a small sigh. Then she reached out and caressed Oliven''s pale cheek.


    "Then I''ll do what you want."


    Oliven''s eyshes trembled at his master''s touch, which he had not felt in a long time, and he blinked slowly. In an instant, a faint red glow appeared on his pale cheeks.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I just want Master to live in peace......"


    "Do you want me to live in the magic tower, studying magic? Or should I find a man who will calmly inherit the family and do the Small Count''s duty? Which one do you want?"


    Sarah''s voice was bright, speaking of the future like an excited person. As if she were drawing a life with the same results as her dreams.


    "If I get tired of that, how about living the other life in another world? With the soul that I tried to kill, but you saved. How is it?"


    "Master......"


    However, unlike Sarah''s voice, Oliven''s face hardened little by little.


    "What''s wrong? I''m asking for permission. What kind of life should I live, what would you like?"


    "......"


    "Oh, my. You don''t look so good. Don''t you like how I say this? What should I do?"


    Oliven chewed his lip and bowed his head. There was a sound of breath leaking through Sarah''s lips and a despondent sneer.


    "I said something you didn''t like, so now it''s your turn to shut my mouth with the ck magic you''ve learned for me."


    "Master! Please!"


    Oliven shouted, unable to bear the tant sarcasm. Raising his trembling body, Oliven shook his head. The eyes looking at Sarah as if trying to get her sympathy were mournful.


    "Don''t do this, please."


    "Why?"


    "I really did my best for Master."


    "Oliven, you have to talk straight."


    Sarah continued, clicking her tongue and tapping Oliven''s nose with her fingers.

 Chapter 155:

    Chapter 155:


    * * *


    Hahahaha.


    Sarah''s refreshingugh echoed through ude''s room.


    "......"


    "......Uing?"


    The bodies of Ambrosia''s knights and servants, who were dealing with the remaining monsters outside, flinched and trembled. It was the same for monsters who fought for survival.


    "Is that the sound of Countess Millen-nimughing?"


    "I''ve never heard herugh like that......"


    "No way, how graceful my goddess is! That''s probably a hallucination."


    "I''m slicing monsters in Ambrosia right now, does this make sense?"


    Murmur, murmur.


    While Ambrosia''s knights and servants were whispering, the monsters whom they were dealing with also trembled with anxiety.


    "Let''s deal with these first!"


    "Take care of everything before Countess Millen-nim arrives!"


    They soon regarded Sarah''sughter as hallucination and swung their swords again. However,


    "......"


    Hahahaha.


    Sarah''sughter continued toe unstoppable.


    "Isn''t that a hallucination?"


    "Be quiet. If it''s a hallucination, it''s a hallucination."


    The knights quietly shook their heads and focused on fighting the monsters in front of them. Sarah''s face, who had smiled kindly in their minds, flickered.


    "......It might be okay if it''s not a hallucination."


    As someone blushed and opened their eyes to a new taste, Benjamin, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, rose.


    "I guess she''s taken care of it."


    The wounds caused by Oliven were still not healed. A cold sweat ran down his smooth forehead. ude, watching Benjamin, hurriedly opened his mouth.


    "Uncle, don''t get up unnecessarily and just lie down. Don''t trouble Nanny for nothing."


    "......Bad choice of words for worrying."


    "I''m not worried?"


    "You''re worried about me, you."


    "That''s not it."


    "That''s true though."


    "No!"


    Seeing ude screaming and trembling, Benjamin smiled a little, as if it was ridiculous. But that alone made his forehead frown for a moment, as if the wound was painful. ude had a blunt face, but an unavoidable concern shed through his eyes.


    ''Uncle got hurt because of me.''


    ude strained his eyes as if he were about to cry. The image of Benjamin, still blocking his way, kept shing in his mind. He didn''t know that Benjamin, who was always making fun of him, didn''t even care about his body. Gratitude, regret, and guilt surged through ude''s tiny body. Contrary to that thought, blunt words flowed through the child''s lips.


    "Is Uncle an idiot? How can you block it so recklessly? Nanny wouldn''t do that."


    "Right. If it was Master, you and yourself would have been perfectly protected even at that moment."


    Benjamin''s lips, reminiscent of Sarah, softened. The wound was painful, but he didn''t feel bad, so he raised his hand and pressed ude''s head.


    "I still have a long way to go to follow Master."


    "......"


    "So it can''t be helped. I have no choice but to protect you first."


    At Benjamin''s words, tears fell from ude''s eyes. Even while being constantly attacked by monsters and ck magicians, Benjamin was concerned about ude. He put a shield on the bed, but his frosty gaze still followed as the attack flew towards ude. And the guy who attacked ude was definitely dealt with.


    ''He left Elexa and Penelois-nim alone when the attack went on.''


    Even in the young ude''s eyes, Benjamin''s priorities were clear. It was tant favoritism and outright affection. Even though he hated the words, he knew what was in Benjamin''s eyes as he looked at him. Benjamin''s eyes were bing more and more like Sarah''s eyes as she looked at him.


    "......"


    Normally, he would have hit Benjamin''s hand on his head, but this time he left it alone. Then Benjamin, feeling strange, bowed his head and looked at ude''s face.


    "......Are you crying?"


    Benjamin, who saw tears falling on the nket, hurriedly opened his mouth in embarrassment.


    "Hey, brat, what''s wrong with you? Are you hurt? Then tell me straight."


    "It''s Uncle who got hurt."


    ude lifted his sleeve, rubbed his eyes, and pped Benjamin''s hand.


    "I''m the one who got hurt, so why are you crying and making a fuss......"


    "I''m tearing up because Uncle is so stupid."


    "......It''s okay."


    A sigh leaked through Benjamin''s lips. He looked like his father, so he knew how to scratch the insides of people very wildly. At that time, Belluna, who had dealt with all the hallucination magic left in the mansion from afar, approached urgently.


    "ude-nim!"


    "Sister Belluna!"


    ude''s face brightened when he saw Belluna''s face. ude jumped out of bed and ran towards Belluna.


    "Even if I risk my life to protect you, it''s no use."


    Benjamin, who was left alone, muttered in despair. Elexa and Penelois, who were watching the scene, put their hands on Benjamin''s shoulder at the same time.


    "......?"


    "Cheer up. Uncle Benjamin."


    "It''s okay, one day Young Lord Ambrosia will understand Benjamin-nim''s heart."


    Benjamin''s face was terribly distorted at the friendly constion of the two. However, seeing Elexa and Penelois, who would normally tremble, still had a warm face, Benjamin just closed his eyes.


    "Damn little brat."


    Because of ude, he became a trivial uncle who had to get sympathy in the mansion.


    "Sister Belluna, Uncle is hurt. He got hurt a lot."


    As soon as ude was in Belluna''s arms, he stamped his feet and urged. It was because Sarah told him that Belluna had a good sense of healing magic.


    "Hurry up and heal him."


    "I know."


    Belluna smiled andforted ude. Then, she approached Benjamin, who had a face full of betrayal.


    "What''s going on? I came because I thought Benjamin was hurt."


    "Don''t be sarcastic, Belluna. Because that brat has already turned my insides all over."


    Benjamin narrowed his brow and red coldly. The treacherous gaze never fell away from ude. ude answered with his chin up coyly.


    "When did I turn Uncle''s insides upside down? Olive or Oliven turned it upside down."


    "......Ha."


    Benjamin shook his head, realizing that he was the only one hurting if he talked more.


    "But why are you not getting any treatment at all? You know how to do some sort of healing magic."


    "I tried, but it didn''t work."


    "It didn''t?"


    "I don''t know if Oliven''s really determined to kill the brat. It''s full of ck magic."


    "......That''s why it collides with your magic."


    "Yeah."


    Belluna''s face hardened seriously. ck magic was the power that made nature flow backward. Against time and againstws. Therefore, it had the opposite flow to white magic. If one tried to cure it with the magic of white magic, the wound could have gotten worse.


    "......That guy, he didn''t use ck magic when he attacked me."


    Benjamin looked at ude with aplicated gaze. They relentlessly exchanged attacks and even dealt with ck magicians, but he did not use deadly ck magic against Benjamin. Perhaps it was because Oliven had no intention of killing Benjamin. There was only one person Oliven wanted to kill, ude Ambrosia.


    ''To a little brat only the size of a millet.''


    Benjamin clicked his tongue, recalling the distorted face of Oliven when he was attacked instead of ude. It must have been an attack with the intention of killing.


    "Then I can''t help it either. When Masteres, she''ll solve it for you."


    Belluna shook her head. She could do something if the wounds from ck magic were light, but Benjamin''s wounds looked deep at first nce. It was even more dangerous if she identally touched it and a mana collision urred.


    Hahahaha.


    Belluna closed her eyes tightly as she heard her master''sughter stilling.


    "When Master calms down, she''lle here."


    "Yeah."


    Benjamin nodded, but ude''s face turned white. He thought Belluna could treat Benjamin if she came, but she said she couldn''t, so he was suddenly scared.


    "What if Nanny can''t do it? Is Uncle going to die?"


    "I won''t die. There''s nothing Master can''t do."


    Benjamin shook his head firmly, but ude was still unaware of the greatness of Sarah''s power. He knew she was strong. However, in ude''s head, the image of Sarah, who had already copsed and vomited blood, was engraved very firmly. In ude''s head, Sarah was the person he and his father should work together to protect.


    "Uncle, what to do......"


    ude became weeping and buried his head on Belluna''s shoulder and sobbed. It was a very pathetic cry as if it were already a fact that Benjamin was going to die.


    "I''m not going to die."


    Benjamin protested in an absurd voice, but ude didn''t get it.


    "Is Uncle Benjamin going to die?"


    "Countess Millen will do something for him, Elexa."


    Elexa, who was influenced by ude, also quickly became teary, and Peneloisforted him but gave him a sad look.


    "......I will never forget that you protected ude-nim."


    "Ambrosia will remember forever."


    Veron and Ronda, who were silently watching, also added a word one by one.


    "Sarah-nim......, pleasee quickly."


    Even May put her hands together and prayed. Benjamin ground his teeth as he saw them all acting as if he was going to die.


    "You guys are really."


    Benjamin''s pale face looked a little red because of his rising temper. ude came down from Belluna''s arms and approached Benjamin. And he said, holding his hand affectionately.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry for all this time"


    "I won''t die."


    "I''ll call you Brother now."


    "That''s......!"


    Benjamin, who was going to say something, flinched.


    That''s not bad?


    A thought passed by his mind. Belluna''s face became a little cold as if she could see that he would pretend to die until their master returned.


    "I hope Brother Benjamin doesn''t die."


    ude held Benjamin''s hand and prayed. Without Benjamin, he would feel a little bored now. He liked to y with Sarah and Elexa. But it was fun to quarrel with Benjamin without hesitation, and above all, it was good that Benjamin, who was not even interested in others, wasining only to himself. ude only now realized that he had be very fond of Benjamin.


    "......I''m not going to die."


    Even Benjamin, who pretended to die and tried to y a prank, smiled a little as if he felt ude''s earnest heart. He patted ude on the head with a very soft touch unlike usual. Feeling the soft curls of the hair in his palm, Benjamin could see why his master had such a blushing love for the child. It was a small, soft, and warm creature.


    "......You can''t die, Brother Benjamin."


    "Got it, ude."


    Everyone covered their mouths with their hands as they saw the two people calling out their proper names, not Uncle and brat. It was kind of moving, but because of this, it felt like Benjamin was on the verge of dying for real.


    "ude-nim, Master is enough for Benjamin......"


    It was the moment Belluna, who was not familiar with the scene, smiled and tried to clear up ude''s misunderstanding. A faint light emanated from ude''s body, who was holding Benjamin''s hand tightly and closing his eyes.

 Chapter 156:

    Chapter 156:


    Something unusual was happening. Belluna and Benjamin noticed that an indescribable power was pouring out of ude in a tremendous roar. It was a power very familiar to them.


    "ude-nim!"


    May opened her eyes at the light so strong that even her eyes could not be easily opened, and she fumbled toward ude. However, she could not reach out even if she stretched out her hand at the unusual energy she felt from the child.


    ''What the hell is this......!''


    While May swallowed a curse inside, the Knights of Ambrosia, who felt something from afar, were running towards them.


    "What happened!"


    At that moment, the light from ude suddenly disappeared.


    "......C, ude-nim."


    May fumbled ude''s body, blinking her blurry eyes due to the light. Fortunately, the child was fine with no injuries and was breathing evenly. Unlike when something like this happened in the past, he hade to his senses this time.


    "......Ah."


    ude blinked his eyes slowly as if he was too surprised. Benjamin''s figure slowly entered the child''s eyes.


    "Wounds from ck magic......"


    Benjamin''s condition, which had been seriously injured, was noticeably improved. His pale face turned red, and his blood-stained body was cleansed. The body exposed as the clothes were torn looked more solid than before.


    "Benjamin, how are you?"


    "......Very good. I don''t know why. It''s better than when I''m dealing with that punk Oliven."


    In response to Belluna''s question, Benjamin lit dark red mana in his hand. More intense and cleaner than ever, the feeling of mana flowing through his body was vivid. It was as if his master had purified his body after asional magic training. No, it was better than that.


    "I can''t even see the scars I had before."


    Benjamin clicked his tongue slightly and lifted the hem of his robe to reveal his abdomen. As he followed the war mercenaries, his body, which was tattered with scars from all kinds of wounds, was cleansed.


    "I wanted to keep it."


    Benjamin clicked his tongue in regret. He was going to leave those scars forever so he wouldn''t forget those damn bastards. But Benjamin quickly smiled and patted ude''s head, who looked at him anxiously.


    "......Thank you very much, brat."


    "Did I do it?"


    "Yeah, you healed me."


    "Me?"


    "Uh."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    ude looked at his hand in disbelief and blinked. Veron, who looked at him, muttered nkly.


    "Even a priest wouldn''t be able to do this."


    The same thought ran through everyone''s mind. Ronda asked Belluna in a cautious voice.


    "Belluna-nim, this......"


    "It''s the power of Ambrosia. Unmistakable"


    The people of Ambrosia, who had gathered at Belluna''s answer, looked at each other and exchanged nces. In the past, when ude''s power was first manifested in the Imperial Pce, it was said that the power had healed Sarah. But neither Ethan nor Sarah could figure out how this had happened. Ambrosia''s power was the power of destruction that coveted vitality. Even seeing with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that ude, who was born with that power, could use a healing power that was stronger than that of a priest.


    "The fact that Ambrosia''s power can be used in this way......, could not be found in any records. That''s interesting."


    Belluna''s eyes twinkled slightly. A magician was a seeker of power. No one could follow the magician''s lust for the search for knowledge. So was she. As she studied the power of Ambrosia with Ethan''s support, she was slowly gratifying her desires. But as she faced the power manifested in ude right before her eyes, another desire came to life.


    ''Perhaps Ambrosia''s power is not limited to destruction.''


    Belluna looked at ude with a pretty, dying look. He was small, cute, kind, cool, pretty, and now he had an interesting power. For magicians, ude was a child of blessing. Elexa, who was then silently watching all this, murmured as he tilted his head.


    "Ambrosia''s power?"


    Then, the eyes of the people of Ambrosia all turned to Elexa. The Ambrosian had been infinitely kind to Penelois and Elexa. But now, they were looking at Penelois and Elexa with an unfamiliar, deathly pale gaze.


    "......!"


    Penelois hurriedly covered Elexa''s mouth and pulled him into her arms and hugged him. The quick-witted Penelois could sense the change in the air among the Ambrosias. It was also very sharp.


    "Ah, I didn''t even know there were outsiders."


    Belluna apologized, narrowing her forehead as if it were a disaster.


    Outsiders.


    Penelois and Elexa were not yet aware of Ambrosia''s power. All they knew was that Sarah was a magician. And it was just that her disciple was the culprit behind the Alton crisis. That was all the information Ethan Ambrosia allowed. No more could be disclosed to outsiders without the permission of Ethan, the owner of the house. And it was the people of Ambrosia who had better education about it than anyone else.


    "......"


    "......"


    Veron and Ronda exchanged nces. The Knights of Ambrosia, nervous about what might happen, fixed the swords in their hands.


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything. Me and Elexa......"


    "It is not up to us to judge that."


    Penelois hurriedly opened her mouth but was cut off by Ronda''s resolute voice.


    The Third Prince''s hidden lover and child.


    Without Ambrosia''s help, he could not even ascend to the throne. Ethan seemed to be inclined towards the Third Prince, but from the moment they learned about Ambrosia''s power, she didn''t know how to judge him. Even the power of ude was expressed differently from the power of Ambrosia that had been passed down now.


    Healing power that was stronger than that of a priest.


    It was powerful enough topletely heal even the wounds of ck magic that even magicians could not do. Even though he was the Third Prince, he was in a situation where he did not know what kind of profit he would get if he knew this.


    "Pleasee this way for a moment."


    "......"


    The situation changed in an instant, and Penelois bit her lip and pondered whether she should take out the dagger she had hidden in her arms.


    "What, what''s wrong?"


    ude looked around in bewilderment at the sudden change of air. Before he could even figure out what he had done, the mood was somehow creeping towards Elexa and Penelois. The people of Ambrosia, who had a cold, subdued gaze, were unfamiliar.


    "Uncle......"


    ude walked over to Benjamin, crouching, and plunged himself into his arms. Then he tugged at the hem of his robe as if to tell him to stop it.


    "Do something."


    "Ha...... How can I interfere with your house''s affairs?"


    "But."


    Benjamin turned his head indifferently, avoiding ude''s gaze. In Ambrosia''s secret, Benjamin was also an outsider. He had only been permitted to study by Ethan Ambrosia, the head of the house.


    "......Uncle."


    ude bit his lip as he looked at Benjamin, who didn''t seem to be helping at all. Belluna was also avoiding his gaze as if there was nothing she could do.


    "Elexa is my friend."


    ude spoke resolutely, descended from Benjamin''s arms, and went before Elexa and Penelois. And as if to protect the two of them, he puffed his small body and red at the people of Ambrosia.


    "Stop it, everyone. I won''t forgive you if you bully my friend."


    ude''s wary gaze turned to the Knights, who were still holding the swords. The Knights quickly hid the swords behind their backs. Nevertheless, when ude did not loosen his guard, the Knights sighed and took three steps back. Only then did ude''s shoulders loosen a little.


    "ude-nim, This is an important issue for Ambrosia. Let the outsiders know......"


    Veron tried to convince ude, but the boy shook his head and answered firmly.


    "Elexa is not an outsider. He''s my friend!"


    This time, Rondaforted ude with a soft voice, at the words that sounded full of stubbornness.


    "It''s His Lord who judges that. We''re just trying to secure their safety for a while, until His Lord knows of this, not to hurt them."


    "What if Father judges them badly? Won''t he hurt them though?"


    "......!"


    Veron and Ronda''s eyes widened at the same time at ude''s answer.


    Everything Father does is right. Because Father is great.


    They didn''t know that those words woulde out of ude''s mouth, who always praised his father like a song. ude knew it too. His father''s mercy had always been granted only to the people of Ambrosia. Penelois and Elexa would be casually thrown away if they did something wrong.


    "......"


    "......"


    The faces of the Ambrosian, who wanted the child to remain a little more innocent, suddenly becameplicated.


    "My father did. Without Father, I''m Ambrosia. So everyone needs to listen to me."


    "ude-nim."


    "I won''t forgive you if you hurt my friend. Keep your manners."


    ude''s turquoise eyes gleamed deathly blue. Ambrosia''s dignity, pride, and sense of intimidation bloomed from his tiny body. It was as if Ethan was standing in front of them. Seeing Ethan''s appearance from ude, the Ambrosian retreated all at once.


    "......I''ll obey your order."


    First, May stepped forward and knelt in front of ude. As one came first, the others had no difficulty following.


    "We will also obey you."


    "If it''s Ambrosia''s will......"


    Veron, Ronda, and even the Knights of Ambrosia slowly knelt in front of ude. A faint smile formed on their lips as they knelt before their young master.


    "......"


    ude identally made everyone kneel down and blinked slowly in disbelief. He knew that all the people of Ambrosia were his own, but before that, they were his father''s people. So, they only listened to his father and he thought that he had no power to move them. Now, he could feel for the first time that they were not only his father''s people but also his own people.


    "Thank you, Young Lord Ambrosia."


    Penelois, who was standing behind ude, expressed her gratitude in a shriveled voice. Perhaps ude didn''t know, but the Ambrosians'' gaze also had a faint glimpse of killing intent towards Penelois and Elexa.


    Wouldn''t it be better to get rid of them before the Ambrosian''s power is known?


    It was that kind of killing intent.


    ''That was freaking scary, really.''


    Penelois swallowed the swear words inwardly and rxed. Then she heard a sweet voice over her head.

 Chapter 157:

    Chapter 157:


    ude''s face lit up when he found Sarah. As soon as Sarah''s feet, floating in the air, closed to the ground, ude jumped into her arms.


    "Nanny!"


    "ude-nim!"


    Sarah held ude in her arms and lifted the child with strength. Although she hadn''t been away for very long, ude seemed to have grown a little more. She felt his warm body temperature when she held the child in her arms. She was now able to breathe outfortably and smile.


    "How can you be here when the small fries are still all over the mansion?"


    Sarah looked back at the Ambrosian and gave them a mild rebuke. It was only then that the Knights of Ambrosia realized that they had run this way while dealing with the monsters.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!"


    "It''s all right. I''ll take care of it."


    Sarah shook her head slightly and snapped her fingers. Then, the sky rumbled, and the sound of the dark cloudsing was heard.


    "......?"


    It was when people looked up at the sky one by one at the sound.


    "ude-nim, it''s going to be a little loud, so you''d better cover your ears."


    "Like this?"


    ude covered his ears with both hands. When Sarah winked lightly, Penelois also covered Elexa''s ears.


    "Good job."


    With augh andpliment, they heard Sarah flicking her fingers once again. And at the same time,


    Boom!


    Lightning struck over Ambrosia''s mansion with a loud roar.


    "......Heok!"


    The sh of lightning struck the mansion not once, but several times at the same time. Even the monsters roaming around Ambrosia or hiding could not avoid the lightning.


    Kkuaaaah.


    The painful screams of monsters seemed to resound from somewhere.


    "......"


    "......"


    They knew Sarah was a magician, but those who witnessed her overwhelming power for the first time couldn''t help but keep their mouths wide open.


    ''I''ve seen Belluna-nim and Benjamin-nim fight with magic, but......''


    Even those who did not know much about magic could feel the difference. That the power that Sarah possessed was overwhelming.


    ''I thought the only thing I would fear most in the world was the power of my Lord.''


    Ethan Ambrosia had a great power that even he could not control. But Sarah Millen was even more fearful in that she could perfectly handle the power. In her presence, neither the title of nobility nor the power of the Emperor would matter. Was she even a human? Sarah, who had a power close to that of God.


    "......"


    When everyone started to feel scared one by one before Sarah''s power. Sarah, who confirmed that all the monsters in the mansion had been disposed of, smiled and hugged ude.


    "You were surprised, right? Are you okay? Our ude-nim''s face looks very haggard, I''m so sad."


    "Nanny, Nannyyy......"


    ude''s sadness, which he had been holding back for so long, burst out at Sarah''s friendly voice and gentle pats.


    "Hic hic......, I mean, I was scared. Brother Benjamin is also hurt, and because of me, Elexa too...... Hic hic."


    ude wept and stuttered, telling Sarah everything. How scared and how sad he was. How frustrating it was because he had no choice but to just keep watching when things he couldn''t handle were rushing in at once. Seeing Sarah''s face, ude was able to let go of his heart and whine as much as he could.


    "Oh my, our ude-nim. That''s right, it''s terrifying."


    "Yeah...... I was really scared."


    "Don''t cry. I''m here now. Okay?"


    "Hiiic."


    ude buried his face in Sarah''s shoulder and wept. Finally, when the child started crying like children his age, Sarah was relieved.


    "I''m sorry to put you through this, ude-nim. I will make sure this never happens again."


    "Eung, eung......"


    "Thank you for enduring it well."


    Rubbing her cheek against ude''s hair, Sarah smiled brightly. Seeing Sarah gently caressing the child''s body, the people of Ambrosia let go of their fears that they had unknowingly felt.


    ''It''s Countess Millen-nim.''


    It was a relief to see Sarah, who had always been the sweet Small Countess of Millen in front of ude.


    ''Ha...... Crazy, I almost died.''


    Penelois, who was very nervous, finally breathed out a long breath and rxed after seeing Sarah smiling at ude.


    "Benjamin, are you all right?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. Before that, I''m worried about the br......, no, ude. I remember he copsed right after he showed his powerst time."


    "ude-nim looks fine."


    Sarah hugged ude and approached Benjamin, stroking his hair tenderly.


    "You''ve been through a lot. Thank you."


    "......Yes, Master."


    Benjamin quietly epted his master''s touch. His eyes blinked slowly because he liked the warm body temperature that touched his hair after a long time.


    "Huh, ah."


    "Woah......"


    Seeing Benjamin blushing and meek in front of Sarah, Penelois and Elexa swallowedughter as if it was absurd. Even seeing with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that Benjamin, who was so picky, was doing his best. Benjamin, who enjoyed his master''s praise like that for a moment, realized that at this point, someone he always grunted and quarreled with was quiet.


    "......?"


    Benjamin lifted his gaze and saw ude in his master''s arms. The child was still burying his face in his master''s neck. Then, when he saw Benjamin, who was being praised, his ears soon turned red and he buried his head again.


    "Hmph."


    Seeing ude''s timid rapture, Benjamin grinned. He wanted to say something stupid as he gently rubbed his face against the hem of Sarah''s clothes, but his face, covered in tears, seemed embarrassed.


    "......Well, me too."


    At that moment, Elexa, who was in Penelois'' arms, twitched and looked at Sarah. Elexa looked into Penelois'' eyes as if asking for permission and gently spread his arms out.


    "Elexa-nim,e here too."


    Sarah smiled and opened her other arm to Elexa. Seeing Elexa brightening up, Penelois nodded her head slightly.


    "......!"


    Then, Elexa smiled and ran into Sarah''s arms with eyes that looked like he was about to cry.


    "Me too, I was scared too."


    "Yes, Elexa-nim had a hard time too. Penelois-nim too."


    Sarah bowed her head slightly, as if saying sorry to Penelois, and continued.


    "To keep you safe, I took you to Ambrosia''s mansion, and I''m really sorry that it turned out like this. Duke-nim asked me to tell you that he would definitelypensate."


    "No...... On the contrary, I appreciated your protection from the attack of the monsters."


    Penelois hurriedly waved her hands. In fact, she had learned some things while staying in Ambrosia. In fact, Crassida, Elexa''s nanny, was an adopted child of the Marquis Orlin family. She was plotting to get rid of Penelois and Elexa before she was kicked out of the Marquis family. If she had stayed in the mansion provided by the Third Prince, Crassida would have avoided his eyes and Penelois would have no idea what kind of tactic she would use. It was not easy to stop Crassida from trying to get rid of Penelois, who stillcked the power and reason to wield the Marquis Orlin''s family. Had it not been for hiding under the shadow of Ambrosia.


    "I have received help, and I have a lot to lean on in the future. So you don''t have to apologize."


    "Still, disrespect is disrespectful. You''re a guest......"


    Saying so, Sarah looked at the people of Ambrosia, including the knights. She was well aware of what they were concerned about.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Duke-nim already had in mind that they might learn about the power of Ambrosia by letting Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim stay in the mansion."


    "His Lord did?"


    "Yes, if Sir Jade was here, he would be able to exin in detail, but...... he can''t leave Duke-nim''s side now."


    It was absolutely taboo for the power of Ambrosia to be known to the public. Wasn''t it them who coldly cut off the First Prince''s informant who worked in the mansion for 10 years the other day? It was a problem that had to be very sensitive to those who had dedicated their entire lives to protecting the secret of Ambrosia. So Sarah was able to understand the Ambrosian who reacted sensitively the moment Penelois and Elexa found out.


    "If Third Prince-nim is to be crowned, they will naturally know. Ambrosia won''t be shaken just because Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim get to know a little sooner."


    "If Countess Millen-nim said so......, we understand."


    A sigh of relief erupted from among the Ambrosian.


    "I have made a big mistake, Penelois-nim."


    "We will make sure that your stay in Ambrosia will never be ufortable."


    Veron and Ronda immediately changed their attitudes as if they had never threatened anyone. The Knights of Ambrosia also quietly put the swords into their sheaths.


    "It''s okay because Young Lord Ambrosia has already covered us."


    Penelois erased her difort and smiled. Whatever the Ambrosian did, their master, ude, showed favor to Penelois and Elexa. And they knelt before the little ude and agreed to obey his will. That alone was enough for Penelois.


    "Perhaps tomorrow, even the Third Prince will know what the power of Ambrosia is. Anyone who wants to be Emperor of the Crombell Empire must be able to withstand its power."


    "Does that mean that Duke Ambrosia-nim considers Eleon to be the next emperor?"


    "......That''s right."


    Sarah smiled as she said that. In fact, she knew that Ethan originally had the Second Prince, Ilior, as the next emperor in mind. However, for some reason, Ethan was abruptly reluctant to support Ilior and pointed out the Third Prince as the next emperor. After all, it was the Third Prince who became the final victor in both the future she saw and the novel she wrote, so Sarah was also delighted.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation from now on, Your Majesty the Future Empress."


    "Well, I''m the one who...... I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    Penelois looked like she was about to burst into tears, so she bowed her head, pretending to say thank you. Her hand, which was holding the hem of her skirt, was trembling. Sarah smiled as if she understood Penelois'' feelings, and she said with a small sigh.


    "By the way, I must tell Duke-nim quickly that ude-nim''s power can be manifested in this way. I also have something in mind......"


    The time hade for her to take a closer look at the changes that had urred to ude. But in order to do that, Sarah had to be away from them for a while. It was unavoidable to solve the doubts that were gradually umting one by one.


    "Sarah-nim, then, do you have to go back right now?"


    At May''s question, ude, who was in Sarah''s arms, lifted his head. ude''s eyes, looking at Sarah with tears in his eyes, were filled with desperate pleas.


    "Nanny, are you leaving already?"


    "That......"


    "Are you going?"


    Sarah made eye contact with ude, who was staring at her, then surrendered as if she couldn''t help it.


    "I''ll stay with ude-nim for a little while and then go back. I''ve taken care of the urgent. Duke-nim is keeping Alton saf...... Ah?"


    Sarah''s words tofort ude stopped slowly. At that moment, the situation with Ethan before she came to Ambrosia passed in her head.


    "Ack,e to think of it, I didn''t ask Duke-nim''s permission beforeing here......"


    She realized it toote. Obviously, she and Ethan were watching Ambrosia''s situation through the mirror artifact, but she got mad at Oliven''s provocation and ran all the way here. And, shepletely forgot that she had left Ethan there.


    * * *


    "......Well, My Lord."


    "Quiet."


    At the same time, Jade was quietly wiping away tears, slowly looking at his ufortable Lord. Ever since Sarah, who wanted to solve the situation through artifacts, went into the mirror.

 Chapter 158:

    Chapter 158:


    When Jade was fidgeting and watching h Lord''s countenance. Just in time, white light began to pour from the mirror that Sarah went over. Soon her smiling voice flowed softly.


    That, Duke-nim. I''m sorry for going away without saying a word.


    It was a voice that shrank with fear. To be exact, it was a voice that seemed to be prepared for Ethan''s nagging. A smile leaked through Ethan''s lips as he showed that he was secretly looking around.


    ''I honestly can''t say anything about it.''


    Ethan swept up his disheveled hair with his hands and asked, organizing it.


    "Is ude okay? Is he surprised or hurt?"


    I knew you would worry about ude-nim right away.


    The mirror shone once again with Sarah''s giggling voice. When Ethan''s fine brow frowned slightly in the dazzling light, Sarah and ude could be seen through the mirror.


    "......ude."


    The child was staring while in Sarah''s arms and his cheeks were red. ude, who was staring over the mirror with his legs shaking, smiled brightly as soon as he saw Ethan''s face.


    "Father!"


    If ude had a tail, he would sway it very violently from side to side. The figure of the child twitching his hips seemed to want to run and be embraced by Ethan at any moment.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any injuries. You must have been very scared, but you endured it well."


    "Nanny came and took care of all the bad guys and scary monsters nicely!"


    "Is that so?"


    ude''s voice was full of pride as if he were reciting a saga in which Sarah was the main character.


    Did you see it? This is my nanny!


    It was evident on his face that he was proud of it. It was so cute that Ethanughed a little.


    "Sarah must have looked so cool."


    "Yes, she''s really cool! And Nanny wasughing out loud! That was a little scary."


    "Um?"


    When Ethan tilted his head curiously at ude''s words, Sarahughed and covered the child''s mouth.


    "Oh dear, ude-nim. It''s a secret."


    "Uh um, uuuum?"


    "Yes yes, I know everything has already been discovered, but it''s a secret only to Duke-nim."


    "Uuum! Um uh um! Um!"


    "I see. I promise. So, udenim must keep his promise too?"


    "Uuuuung."


    "Don''t worry."


    "Um."


    "Okay."


    ude, who had his mouth shut, and Sarah had a conversation. It was just as if they couldmunicate very well. As if the eyes exchanging between the two and ude''s murmuring were enough.


    "......"


    What kind of conversation is that?


    Ethan and Jade were enraptured by the sight beyond the mirror and soon looked at each other.


    ''Sir, can you understand?''


    ''No way.''


    Even if there were no words between the two of them, the meaning wasmunicated just by eye contact. At that time, Sarah and ude smiled and looked through the mirror again as if they had reached an agreement.


    "Anyway, I''m fine!"


    "I see."


    Anyway, seeing ude smiling with a brightplexion, Ethan smiled. The mere fact that the child was doing well was sufficiently reassuring.


    "The damage to the mansion is not that great. There are quite a few corpses of monsters, but what would you like to do? Shall we put some useful stuff together? There are also rare monsters, so it will be quite a bit of money."


    "I can''t bother Sarah with such a small sum. Just let it burn."


    "......?"


    Small sum? Sarah''s eyes blinked slowly. Then she looked to the side for a moment. Outside the window, Ambrosia''s servants were diligently collecting the corpses of monsters. Each and every corpse of a monster was an expensive material. Unfortunately, it took quite a while for the Third Prince to join Alton as he collected the corpses of undisposed monsters on the way. With that number of corpses of monsters, it was enough to feed at least one noble family for the rest of their lives.


    "Ambrosia''s financial situation is not so poor."


    "No, it''s not that poverty."


    Sarah tried to talk about the value of those monsters, but then she shut her mouth. The man smiling in front of her was the Duke of Ambrosia. She forgot for a moment that he was not supposed to be in a general category.


    "Okay, so I''ll be with ude-nim for a little bit and then I''ll go back tomorrow. Actually, there is something I want to discuss......"


    Sarah looked at ude, who didn''t want to get out of her arms. Then she saw Belluna and Benjamin standing still, blocking the door from the back.


    "As you can see, this is......, it''s a little difficult to get there right away."


    "I understand."


    Ethan burst into a small smile as Sarah''s face showed difficulty. It was because ude''s face, which changed uneasily when she said she wanted to discuss something, was so visible.


    "ude must have been lonely, so pleasefort him."


    "Yes, I will."


    Sarah smiled and nodded. After making eye contact with Ethan for a while, she flicked her fingers. Then the mirror returned to its normal state with the first white light.


    "......It''s Countess Millen-nim after all. How can she sort things out so quickly?"


    "It''s only natural because Sarah went over there herself."


    Ethan said so and got up. Then he walked out of the tent that had been prepared for him. Then, right in front of him, the ck veil surrounding the Alton Estate appeared.


    "......"


    The ck veil remained intact despite the disappearance of the main culprit. It was even expanding its size by moving forward little by little.


    "It''s growing terribly fast. I''ve never seen anything like this before."


    Jade shook his head and looked at the veil as if he had been sick and tired of it. He took out the sword he was wearing on his side and swung it at once.


    aang!


    A terrifying sound resonated like it was going to break one''s eardrums. The sword the Knights of Ambrosia used was by far of the highest quality in the Empire. Nevertheless, the veil could not be scratched as much as a fingernail.


    "How can a living thing pass through but a sword cannot pass even an inch?"


    Jade was now astonished. Any living creature could pass through the veil with ease. In return, they had to give up their life force. It was impossible to count how many people and how many animals had been sacrificed until they found out about that fact.


    "Sarah said he couldn''t create something like this with simple ck magic. There must be something more."


    Ethan looked at the veil in front of him, deep in thought. A strangely familiar power was felt in that veil. As if it wanted to pull him in.


    "You''ll be seriously injured if you just bring your hand."


    Ethan murmured and reached out toward the veil. Some of the Ambrosia Knights, who were trying to examine the veil, touched it and copsed on the spot. Fortunately, there were no abnormalities in their life force, but they were seriously ill from high fever.


    "How did the envoys of other Empires working with the First Prince pass through this veil?"


    "They moved with the ck magicians."


    "Except for those heading to Ambrosia''s mansion, there are still a lot of ck magicians in the Alton Estate."


    "Now that they''ve lost their leader, I don''t think it''s a big threat?"


    Jade struggled to predict a bright future. But Ethan said, shaking his head.


    "No, on the contrary, they have be more dangerous."


    "How so?"


    "Now they will do anything to survive."


    "Ah."


    At Ethan''s words, Jade realized exactly what he meant and nodded. It was Sarah''s disciple who led the ck magicians. They were the ck magicians who were holding their breath in the veil because of Oliven, who had been keeping an eye on Sarah. Now that Oliven was gone, they wouldn''t hesitate. Now that they had realized at once that Sarah had the power to subdue Oliven, they would struggle to survive.


    "Should we prepare for war?"


    "No."


    Ethan shook his head resolutely. A fishy smile formed on his lips.


    "It''s not up to us Ambrosia."


    His gaze reached the tent of the Third Prince in the distance. The Third Prince''s servants were diligently going in and out of the tent. They were still busy working to solve this situation. And the same was true of the Second Prince''s tent right next to it. It was clearly visible that the two of them were constantly on fire, making servants busilying and going as if they werepeting.


    "Shouldn''t Ambrosia take a step back for the glory of the Imperial family?"


    "......"


    Seeing the smile on his Lord''s face, Jade trembled. Every time his Lord smiled like that, something unusual would happen.


    "I don''t like fighting, Sir, even more so when ites to war."


    "Yesss, you do."


    "So we have no choice but to hide. I wouldn''t dare to point the sword at the Imperial family."


    "Eh, not the ck magicians, but the Imperial family?"


    "Yes."


    Ethan''s eyes shone deathly blue as he looked at the veil. He knew the Emperor well. And he also knew the Emperor''s dearest son, who was plotting there.


    "It''s time for Ambrosia to hibernate for a while."


    Saying so, Ethan raised his hand on the veil and slowly pushed his hand into it.


    "It''s dangerous, My Lord!"


    "I''m wrapping my hand with Ambrosia''s power, so if there''s a conflict, it''ll bounce off."


    Jade resisted, but Ethan pushed a little harder and put his hand into the veil. Then the veil shook violently, and then it gently passed Ethan''s hand. As if epting something very familiar.


    "Um?"


    Ethan made eye contact with Jade with his hand in the veil.

 Chapter 159:

    Chapter 159:


    Energy simr to the power of Ambrosia was emanating from that veil. However, Ambrosia''s power, which fluctuated when it encountered the same power, was quietly holding its breath for some reason this time. It meant familiar but not exactly the same. Ethan pushed his hand in with a little more force. The veil epted Ethan very gently.


    "......?"


    Jade narrowed his brow as he looked at Ethan''s arm, which passed safely without any resistance. He looked around quickly, and Jade patted his chest when he confirmed that no one was watching.


    "Are you all right?"


    "I think so."


    Ethan held the hand that had passed over the veil and opened it. He didn''t even feel the slightest difort. He thought that he could pass through the veil with ease.


    "Do not go in further as it may be dangerous."


    "Um......"


    At Jade''s insistence, Ethan tilted his head for a moment, then took a big step and passed through the veil.


    "My......!"


    Jade, who was reaching out in surprise, stiffened as he saw Ethan making eye contact with him from beyond the veil.


    "Why are you there?"


    "Because I passed through it."


    "I mean...... How?"


    "Because I''m special?"


    "......I think you''re bing more and more like Countess Millen-nim, but I''m mistaken, right?"


    "I don''t think it''s an illusion."


    Ethan smiled softly and looked into the veil that no one had ever passed through. A little further from here, he woulde to Alton Estate. About an hour or two on foot. Except for the First Prince and the people from other countries who were inmunion with him, no one had ever grasped beyond the veil. Without them, even Ambrosia''s informants would not have been able to understand the situation in Alton. However, the quality of information was different between finding out through an information source and directly entering Alton to grasp it.


    "......My Lord, put that idea back in."


    "Sir."


    "Please."


    "I''m sorry but......"


    "I''m really going to die. If My Lord goes in there alone, I''ll die."


    "I''ll keep it a secret."


    Jade, who had been tempted by Ethan''s proposal for a moment, shook his head as if trying toe to his senses.


    "Is it okay to keep it a secret? Countess Millen-nim will be here tomorrow, so please wait until then......"


    "Since when did we Ambrosia be a family that couldn''t solve any of these problems without Sarah''s help?"


    "So, does Ambrosia have any history of dealing with such a veil?"


    "We don''t have that."


    Ethan was speechless at Jade''s words for the first time.


    "Sir is getting better at speaking."


    "Ack, thank you."


    "While you''re at it, I''ll go for a night walk."


    "Yes yes, have a safe...... trip, do you think I''d say that?"


    Jade, who had been swamped with Ethan''s rare praise, was back to his sanity. Ethanughed with his tongue clicking in shame.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. I''ll leave my ring behind."


    "What? Without it, My Lord''s power......"


    Jade spoke in a worried voice, then shut his mouth as a thought crossed his mind. No one could go inside that veil. Conversely, no one who was inside the veil coulde out. It meant that no matter what Ethan did inside, there was no one to tell.


    "......"


    Jade stared nkly at the eyes of his Lord, which were shining blue. It was his Lord who was always wearing a leash around his neck. But for once, the shadow of the leash hanging on his neck seemed to have disappeared.


    "I''ll be back before dawn, so there''s something you have to do before that."


    "......Yes."


    Jade thought nkly, listening to the instructionsing out of Ethan''s mouth. He didn''t know what would happen in there.


    * * *


    "Ehehe."


    ude grinned uncharacteristically and dug into Sarah''s arms. The soft touch of the quilt and the warmth of Sarah''s body gave ude a tremendous sense of security. The fact that he was shaking among the scary monsters a while ago now felt like a dream. ude smiled and said, looking up at Sarah sweeping his back.


    "You''re staying with me until tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes. We''ll have breakfast together tomorrow."


    "......!"


    The child''s cheeks turned red and his eyes sparkled beautifully. Actually, ude knew. There was a serious problem in the Empire, and his father and Sarah should be there to solve it. He also knew that Sarah couldn''t be next to him just because he was a little scared and lonely as it was an urgent matter.


    ''Actually, I am not interested in the peace of the continent or the glory of the Empire. I just want to protect the things I love. In that sense, the most precious thing to me right now is ude-nim. Nothing can take precedence over ude-nim.''


    Sarah offered to stay by ude''s side without hesitation. And while restoring the Ambrosia mansion that had been damaged here and there, she never let ude out of her arms. She didn''t stay away for a long time, but Sarah didn''t want to part with ude for even a moment. And in fact, that was the most needed word for ude.


    "Thanks......"


    As ude shyly thanked her, Sarah smiled brightly.


    "I''m more grateful, ude-nim, for holding on."


    "......Eung."


    "ude-nim will be a strong and tough manter on."


    "Like Father?"


    "Yes, like Duke-nim."


    At Sarah''s words, ude''s eyes shone as if they had been studded with jewels. Sarah, who was looking into the child''s eyes, felt her heart tighten. It was so clear that pure affection was overflowing.


    "I think I''m a little happy, Nanny."


    "Oh my."


    ude hugged Sarah and dug a little deeper into her arms. He had been actively involved in skinship that he didn''t usually do well unless Sarah did it first. It was a very natural procedure that Sarah''s heart did not remain calm.


    "ude-nim, I''m so happy right now that I can''t breathe."


    Our baby kitten.


    Sarah hugged ude, rubbed her cheek against his silky hair, and sniffed him to soothe her longing. ude also chuckled at the tickling but didn''t even think about getting out of Sarah''s arms.


    "I want to live with Nanny and Father for a long, long time."


    "So do I."


    ude''s eyes widened at Sarah''s reply that immediately popped out, and then he pouted his lips and said.


    "I''m serious. I really want to live with Nanny for a long time."


    "Oh my, I''m serious, too."


    Sarah and ude began to argue. ude''s argument was roughly as follows. There are two main types of nannies for aristocratic children. One is a nursing nanny, who is dedicated to raising children from the time they are newborns. And the other, with the emotional care of the children, stays by their side until they be adults. Sarah was thetter of the two. In such cases, when the noble children they served became adults, it wasmon for them to remain in the family as a family vessel and receive a title, or to be a head maid and take charge of the household. But Sarah was the Small Countess of Millen. She had a family to manage, and because she was young, she could quickly marry another man and quit her nanny job early.


    "If you get marriedter, Nanny''s baby will no longer be me."


    As if he didn''t like it just by imagining it, ude bit his lips tightly. The child was also possessive. It was also very much like Ethan. Sarah was young and beautiful, and he heard that young people were constantly courting her. It was said that she might be taken away at any moment.


    "This is so unfair, ude-nim. Why would I marry another man?"


    Sarah wept as if it was really unfair and sad.


    ''How could I fall in love with another man over a man named Ethan Ambrosia?''


    Sarah was suffering from the appearance of other men as squids because of Ethan Ambrosia these days. Besides, he was one of the few people Sarah could rely on. He was the first person who made her realize that there was someone stronger and more powerful than her. He was a man who could give his all to protect the things that mattered to him, and he was even a man who guarded them all to his heart''s content. So he became more coveted.


    "I have no intention of marrying as I''m being with ude-nim and Duke-nim."


    Sarah stealthily spilled her feelings. Then ude''s ears were pricked up.


    "Hmmmm?"


    ude smiled meaningfully and narrowed his eyes. It was because he felt something faintly pleasing. ude was still too young to grasp the exact meaning.


    "You know, Nanny. Can I ask you just one thing?"


    "Yes, feel free to ask me."


    "Nanny made an oath with me. You''ll be by my side until I''m happy."


    "That''s right."


    "So if I''m happy, will Nanny leave?"


    Sarah''s eyes widened at ude''s question. It was only now that she first learned that her oath could be interpreted that way. She knew very well that she could not remain ude''s nanny forever. But suddenly, ude was afraid of her leaving, and it urred to her that he might suppress his happiness even in his happy moments. If she couldn''t focus on the happiness in front of him because he was afraid of her leaving, it would be the beginning of another misfortune.


    ''There is nothing I can do.''


    There was a way for Sarah to be around him even if she wasn''t his nanny. However, she was not sure if ude could ept this.


    "......ude-nim, actually, this is a secret."


    Sarah cautiously motioned for ude toe closer. She was going to tell him one day, but when she did, she felt like she was in a cold sweat.


    "What?"


    ude pricked up his ears at the word "secret" and came close. She put her lips to the boy''s ear and whispered.


    "Actually, I want to live with Duke-nim for a long time. That......, right next to Duke-nim."

 Chapter 160:

    Chapter 160:


    ude jumped up and screamed with excitement.


    "Really!?"


    "Shh, ude-nim, quiet......!"


    "Really, really, really? With Father......!"


    Sarah tried to dissuade and soothe him in a hurry, but ude''s voice, as excited as he could be, could not diminish. It was the first time that the child''s voice had grown this loud while she was serving as ude''s nanny in Ambrosia. May cautiously opened the door and entered with a knocking sound as if she had heard ude''s excited voice from outside.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "......!"


    Sarah hastily shut ude''s mouth. ude, too, only then realized that he had been shouting too loudly, and his eyes widened.


    "We were talking about a secret."


    May looked at Sarah and ude, smiling and awkwardly averting their eyes. It was only a few hours ago that the mansion turned upside down, and it felt like nothing had happened just because Sarah was there. Ambrosia''s servants alsoy down their tired bodies and fell asleep, saying that they could sleep well just because Sarah was in the mansion.


    "It''s good to talk, but you should go to bed now. It''s veryte."


    "Yeah, I got it!"


    ude answered, gently lowering Sarah''s hand that covered his mouth. May looked at ude''s grinning face and she didn''t think he would fall asleep soon, but she pretended not to know and closed the door and left. Even after May left, ude quietly looked at the outside and asked secretly.


    "......Did she leave?"


    "Not yet."


    "What about now?"


    "Um......, she''s far away."


    Sarah smiled at ude, who stretched out his neck like a cute baby turtle. ude jumped back into Sarah''s arms.


    "Hehe. It''s so good."


    How anxious he had been. Looking at the aristocrats talking about Sarah at the party, ude could not shake off his anxiety that she would one day be taken away.


    ''The young and beautiful Countess Millen need not be tied to Young Lord Ambrosia.''


    ''It''s not long before Countess Millen stops being a nanny, isn''t it?''


    ''Ah ah, I can''t wait for that day. What kind of partner will Countess Millen meet?''


    ude clearly remembered the tongue-clicking voice as if it was regrettable. It was the nobles who hid their smirks and sneers while looking at them in pity. Those who coveted Sarah and tried to establish connections with her by using their own sons and younger brothers. ude, thinking of such nobles, chuckled, very much like Sarahughed.


    ''In your faces, you idiot adults. Nanny is now mine and my father''s.''


    He wanted tough and sneer at the faces of the nobles right away.


    "ude-nim, are you okay with it?"


    "Yes! I like it! Very very love it."


    ude liked it, even doing the shoulder dance. Sarah, who was nervous that ude would reject her, drooped her shoulders as she was rxed.


    "I told you that before. Actually, I want Nanny to be my mother."


    "That''s what happened."


    "So I really like it. If Nanny marries Father, I''ll be Nanny''s real baby."


    "Even now, ude-nim is my baby-nim."


    "No, it''s wrong."


    At Sarah''s words, ude stiffened his smiling face with a serious look.


    "Um?"


    "It''s definitely wrong. Nanny being my nanny is different from Nanny being my mother."


    Seeing ude pretending to be serious with a cute face with plump cheeks, Sarah finally smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, then let''s be a little more special."


    "Yeah!"


    When Sarah nodded, ude smiled again with a relieved face. Sarah''s worried voice fell over ude''s head as he was held in her arms again.


    "But what if Duke-nim doesn''t like me?"


    "......Huh?"


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    ude raised his head puzzled and looked at Sarah''s face. He wondered if she was joking, but surprisingly, Sarah''s face was very serious.


    "Are you worried that Father won''t like you?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Why...... because, of course, I''m worried?"


    Sarah and ude looked at each other and tilted their heads. They didn''t understand each other. ude opened his mouth wide in disbelief.


    ''Why are you worrying about such useless things?''


    ude, who instinctively noticed that the two were thinking of each other, couldn''t understand Sarah''s concerns.


    ''How frightening Duke-nim is, the reason he''s kind to me may be because I''m so useful.''


    Ethan Ambrosia was a man who did anything he could to get what he wanted. It was Sarah who watched it the closest. Sarah, who has the power Ethan needed the most, must be acquired somehow. Therefore, Sarah''s misunderstanding had already deepened.


    "......?"


    "......?"


    There was no way two people with different thoughts could understand each other. A deep silence fell between Sarah and ude.


    * * *


    Belluna peeped toward ude''s room and asked cautiously.


    "......Is ude-nim asleep?"


    "Yes, he fell asleep quickly because he went through a lot today."


    "He must have been tired."


    "I know."


    Benjamin, who was silently watching Sarah and Belluna as they nodded and talked, interrupted with a blunt voice.


    "I had it the hardest."


    "Of course you do, Benjamin. It''s all thanks to you that ude-nim is safe."


    "......Yes."


    When Sarah smiled and praised him, Benjamin smiled lightly and lowered his eyes. Belluna secretly red at the sight of him being openly satisfied.


    ''Anyway, you only act like a full-fledged beast in front of Master.''


    In fact, the repair of the Ambrosia mansion was done by Belluna. This was because Benjamin was a magician who specialized inbat magic and was not of any help. It was also Belluna who handled hallucination magic installed throughout the mansion while taking care of all Ambrosia''s servants and knights. However, Benjamin, who only protected ude and the Third Prince''s family, was acting so shamelessly in front of their master.


    ''Sometimes he''s more cheeky than Oliven.''


    Benjamin nced up and looked at Belluna as if he felt Belluna''s fierce gaze.


    "What. Why."


    "......Nothing."


    Looking at Benjamin shamelessly asking back, Belluna eventually shook her head with a sigh. Then, looking at Sarah, she hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth.


    "Master."


    "Yeah?"


    "Oliven, is he dead?"


    "......"


    At Belluna''s question, Sarah kept her mouth shut for a moment. Seeing her master''s silent appearance, Belluna clenched her fists as if she had sensed something, and then turned her head away.


    "That crazy guy ended up......"


    "He should be d he''s in Master''s hands."


    Benjamin''s voice could not hide his bitterness, but he responded coldly on purpose. However, like Belluna, his clenched fists were so tight that blood could be spilled.


    "What''s so pretty about a guy who did it right when he stained Master''s name? Never mind, Belluna."


    "When did I say I cared?"


    "You''re doing it now."


    "I''m not."


    "You are."


    "I said It''s not that."


    Belluna and Benjamin quarreled for no reason. Sarah, who smiled faintly at their figures, shook her head and said.


    "Oliven is here."


    She flicked her hand and a ck jewel appeared in the air, scattering a subtle light.


    "......This?"


    "It''s a condensed version of the ck magic that was extracted from Oliven."


    At Sarah''s words, Benjamin and Belluna looked at the ck jewel with puzzled faces. It was surprising that she had ck magic condensed, but how did Oliven get here?


    "It''s the perfect vessel for that child''s tainted soul."


    "How, how is that......"


    Belluna stuttered in disbelief, looking at the ck jewel and Sarah alternately. The magic of extracting one''s soul and sealing it in the magic stone was known in theory, but it was difficult to practice. It was because it was like the realm of God.


    "Did you forget? In matters rted to the soul, I am the best in the magic tower."


    Sarah smiled brightly as she looked at Belluna''s pupils shaking in disbelief. She was Sarah, who lived across dimensions with two souls. There would be no magician who was as interested in this field as she was and had actually tried and learned magic experiments on their own bodies.


    "That''s true, but without any preparation......"


    "It''s possible because it''s me."


    "Yes, that''s right, though."


    "You can do it too if you try."


    "......Ah no."


    Belluna shook her head as if tired. She had always known the greatness of her master, but she felt a new realization.


    "So Oliven''s soul is sealed there?"


    "Yeah. He can''t wake up until I allow it."


    "Then the body......"


    "I kept it well."


    "Right."


    Benjamin then nodded with a slightly rxed face. He felt like a part of his heavy heart was lighter.


    "He deserves that to pay for what he had done. I think it was an appropriate treatment."


    At Benjamin''s harsh evaluation, the ck jewel floating in the air seemed to tremble.


    "But it can''t be kept here forever, isn''t it?"


    "I know. So there''s a ce I need to take this guy to......"


    "Where do you talking about?"


    Sarah quietly looked into Belluna and Benjamin''s eyes and said.


    "Where my other soul lives."


    "......!"


    "......!"


    Belluna and Benjamin stared at each other with their eyes wide open and soon looked at Sarah again.


    "Didn''t you say you couldn''t go back?"


    "Right. But I found a way to get there for a while."


    "How?"


    A bitter smile lingered on Sarah''s lips for a moment at Belluna''s question and then disappeared. Benjamin, feeling somewhat anxious at the sight, narrowed his brows and stood up.


    "Master, don''t tell me."

 Chapter 161:

    Chapter 161:


    "What do you mean?"


    Belluna asked urgently. Although it was said that it was a little longer, the period that Belluna thought and the period that Sarah thought would be different from that standard.


    "I thought I should tell you guys in advance."


    At Sarah''s words, Benjamin''s face contorted terribly. The eerie feeling he felt when his master disappeared from the magic tower without leaving a trace came instinctively. He raised his trembling hand and grabbed Sarah''s hand, pleading.


    "So, Master. please...... Let me know what you think. You know very well that I and Belluna won''t be able to do anything this time."


    "......"


    "Because I know what the consequences of being selfish are."


    If Sarah disappears from their sight again this time, Benjamin and Belluna will not be able to do anything. Knowing it so well, Sarah must have given it a promise, but it was not enough for them.


    "Yeah, I got it."


    Sarah smiled quietly at her disciples, who seemed to burst into tears at any moment. Both were still the same as when they were first brought to the tower by Sarah and followed her around like imprinted chicks. She realized that when she tried to hide it, swallow it in her mouth, and handle it alone, the results were rarely better. It might be better for a better future to ask for help, borrow strength, andbine even one''s wisdom. I mean, it''s best to be honest.


    "You, too, have contributed to the study of Ambrosia''s power, so you deserve it."


    "......!"


    At the same time, Sarah stroked the brightened faces of her disciples and continued to talk.


    "Aftering to Ambrosia, I''ve been back there twice."


    "Twice?"


    "Yeah, it''s been a short time, but...... A lot of time has passed since I came back."


    When she first saw Park Hyeyeon sleeping in Korea for the first time, she could only stay for a moment. The second time she went, she could have stayed longer, butpared to that time, she could see that Sarah Millen''s time was running out at random.


    "Besides, there are traces of my body acting on its own without my memory."


    "......What does that mean?"


    At Sarah''s words, Benjamin''s eyes widened in disbelief. It was a body that shared one soul. Having a void in her memory was impossible. Belluna asked in a cautious voice.


    "Is the soul split in two?"


    "No."


    Sarah shook her head firmly. If that had happened, she would have felt it right away. She must have felt that her soul was broken or that only a certain part was shared. So she decided to think differently. A diary-type article written in Imperialnguage consisting of magic in Park Hyeyeon''sptop. It was a piece of writing that she wanted Sarah to read. Sarah in her soul state.


    "I think it has something to do with memory."


    "If it''s memory......"


    "I may have put a ban on myself."


    It was like a kind of rule that Sarah lived by sharing Park Hyeyeon''s body and soul. Rules for bncing all dimensions. Wasn''t her soul also divided into two for bnce? If one side of the bnce was about to copse, added more force to the other side and adjusted it.


    "The more time I spend here, the more the bnce breaks. But the reason I''m not falling apart and holding up well is that I''m paying the price on the other side."


    "I thought the body over there was bnced by not being able to wake up......, that wasn''t it."


    "That''s true."


    Sarah smiled and patted Benjamin''s hair with admiration. But Benjamin''s serious face could not be resolved.


    "You can''t bnce it with the usual price. And to get back there, you have to break the bnce."


    "That''s right."


    "Then the bnce wille at a different price."


    "That''s true, too."


    Looking at Sarah nodding with a smile, Benjamin, who felt something, swept his dry face with his hand and asked.


    "What price are you trying to pay?"


    "It''s like my life force."


    "Master!"


    "......but it''s not."


    "Ha!"


    At Sarah''s next words, Benjamin let out a breath he had been holding back. For a moment, he thought Sarah was trying to sacrifice herself, so his heart almost jumped all over the ce.


    "In Korea, where I was, there is a saying. You have to listen to Korean until the end."


    "This is the Empire."


    Sarah smiled at the faces of Benjamin and Belluna, who seemed to have lost their souls for a moment.


    "I am a person with a dream to eat well and live well here for a long time. I can''t let go of my life that easily."


    She meant it. She had just left with a pinky promise to live with ude for a long time. She had no intention of betraying that promise, and she had no intention of letting go of Ethan Ambrosia in vain even though she hadn''t even been able to seduce him yet.


    "I will live until ude-nim gets married and has a child, and that child has another child."


    "Yess, please do."


    Sarah winked at Benjamin, who was sweeping his chest. Benjamin red at his master for the first time with profanity in his eyes. Belluna also looked at her with resentful eyes, so Sarah had no choice but to raise her hands and exin diligently.


    "The second time I went over there, it was all trying to control Ambrosia''s power. So, the power of Ambrosia will be the key that I can pass over there this time."


    "Then you say you''re going to sleep......"


    "Yes, this time we need a stronger Ambrosia power. And we need to pay more."


    "......"


    "I need to find out this time. What is the price I am paying and why the world has turned upside down."


    Through a series of events, Sarah realized that there were two truths she had to find out. One was the diary she had left on herptop thest time she went into Park Hyeyeon''s world. In the diary, Park Hyeyeon described the ''future'' and the ''Flower of Darkness'' in a different way. As if the novel ''Flower of Darkness'' was originally the future of this world, and the ''future'' she knew was a fictional world. And the other was the ck magic that Oliven was learning.


    ''The traces found here are not just one or two years old. It''s probably at least 100 years old.''


    ''If a being who had mastered this amount of ck magic had left such a scar on the continent, we could not have been unaware of it. Great Elder-nim, this is......''


    The magicians in the magic tower were still looking for traces of ck magic left on the continent and reporting to Sarah. The only people who formally learned ck magic on this continent were Oliven and the other magicians he had corrupted. The other ck magicians were on the stage where they were learning ck magic from Oliven. However, the scars of ck magic discovered on the continent were not simply traces of those who had just learned them. It was a trace that was covered over time after a person who had already reached the peak of ck magic had been swept away. At least a hundred years old.


    "This power from Oliven will help. Enough to pay the price for me."


    Sarah giggled at the ck jewel that seemed to be trembling in her hand. At the sound of thatughter, Benjamin and Belluna''s bodies also flinched and trembled.


    "You don''t think this is the right time to worry about Master?"


    "......I know."


    They looked at each other and murmured, then nodded, feeling a subtle sympathy. It was a moment when the disciples were able to understand each other after a very long time.


    "Then there''s no problem going there, but how are you going toe back here?"


    "That''s......"


    Sarah lowered her voice as if it were secret and gestured, covering her mouth with her hand. Benjamin and Belluna looked at each other for a moment, and then, at Sarah''s beckoning, put their ears near her mouth.


    "Actually, I don''t know."


    "......Pardon?"


    "......?"


    For a moment, Belluna plucked her ears, wondering if she had heard something wrong. But she couldn''t find the slightest hint of yfulness in Sarah''s embarrassed smile.


    "Actually, it was so quick when I came back...... I don''t know how long I''ll be there......"


    "Master!"


    "Oh, my God, I''m startled."


    Sarah was startled by the screaming Benjamin and rubbed her chest. It had been a long time since Benjamin had spoken so loudly in front of her. When Sarahughed at the unusual appearance of her disciple, Benjamin sighed deeply and continued his words.


    "So you''re going to go when you don''t know if you''ll be able toe back?"


    "I cane back! Of course!"


    "When!"


    "......Uh umm."


    Sarah closed her mouth, blurring her face with difficulty. It was a problem that could not be easily guaranteed.


    "......Haa."


    Seeing this, Benjamin sighed deeply and shook his head roughly.


    "It''s not like you don''t think about it at all."


    "......What are you saying?"


    "Do I not know Master? If you believe in something, you are gambling."


    "Right......"


    "Please do say."


    Sarah rolled her eyes for a moment, then smiled and said in a subtle voice.


    "The power of ude-nim."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you think it looks like?"


    "......"


    Benjamin and Belluna blinked slowly at Sarah''s question for a moment, then came up with a hypothesis.


    "No way, don''t tell me, Master......"


    "That''s right."


    "Either way, it''s theoretically impossible."


    "It is the power of Ambrosia that cannot be exined by any theory."


    Sarah smiled at her disciples, who looked incredulous and skeptical. Her eyes were shining with wise light, and the benevolent smile that came to her mouth contained a solid self.

 Chapter 162:

    Chapter 162:


    * * *


    Rumors about the Alton Estate surrounded by a veil abounded. Most of them assumed that the Alton Estate was in ruins. However, the Alton Estate, seen through Ethan''s eyes, seemed to be leading a minimalistic life, although in a mess. The people living here locked the door, but the smoke was leaking out of the chimney. Those with jobs were vignt in all directions and secretly navigating between the alleys.


    "......There was someone who looked after the people of this estate."


    Ethan looked at the castle of Lord Alton in the distance with new eyes. If the state of the territory possessed by the First Prince and the ck magicians was maintained at this level, it must mean that someone was doing their best to prevent the worst from within. He remembered the words Sarah had said with a sigh of regret.


    ''I wish I could understand the situation inside.''


    It seemed like he had to go back a littleter than he promised Jade. Before Sarah returned from the Ambrosia mansion, he needed to know the situation a little more to bring her news that would please her. It was when Ethan thought so and turned his head. A familiar voice came from beyond the alley he hadn''t noticed.


    "Um?"


    He erased his presence and entered the alley with a careful gesture. Then he began to hear conversations clear enough to immediately recognize the owner of the voice he thought was familiar.


    "I lost my connection with him!"


    "Oliven-nim''smunication has always been arbitrary."


    It was the voice of the First Prince Kazer. As if excited, his voice was quite uplifted, beyond that there was even a secret ecstasy. A certain man, with a troubled face, was secretly swallowing a sigh by Kazer''s side.


    "Something''s different this time. It feels different!"


    "Please tell me specifically how you feel......"


    "What do you think you gonna understand if you hear me?"


    "I''m so sorry."


    A moment of scorn passed through the man''s face. It was only for a moment that the excited Kazer did not even notice.


    "......"


    Ethan narrowed his eyes and carefully examined Kazer''s face, which he hadn''t seen in a long time. Kazer''s eyes shone sharply with confidence and increased madness that had never existed before. However, there was no urrence in the face with dark circles under the sunken eyes. It was as if he was slowly burning his desire to death.


    "It''d better be good. It was starting to get on my nerves."


    "Your Highness......"


    "Go to the Lord''s castle! Now that we''ve got a corpse that''s good enough for us, it''ll be great to appease the hunger of the ck magicians."


    Kazer muttered to himself and disappeared with ck smoke from his palms.


    ''He''s using a pretty high level of ck magic.''


    Kazer''s achievements seemed higher than Ethan had expected. No matter how much power Oliven gave him, it was not an ordinary skill if he even did space movement magic. ording to Sarah''s words, ck magic was a type of magic that depended a lot on one''s constitution. She said that one had to learn ck magic for a long time and turn it into his constitution to achieve rapid achievement.


    "There is no doubt about the personality of the First Prince, but he has a constitution that ck magic suits him so well."


    Ethan mumbled in trouble and pondered for a moment. At that time, the man next to Kazer spat in the ce where Kazer was staying and burst into anger.


    "Trash bastard. Like garbage, less than a beast......!"


    The man was indignant, kicking the ground as if in anger, but soon fell into despair, burying his face in his hands.


    "He, he''s ruined Alton like this yet he isn''t satisfied with it!"


    Ethan then paid attention to the face of the man next to Kazer. The list of nobles of the Crombell Empire that he had stored in his head began to pass quickly. For a very fleeting moment, in a blink of an eye, Ethan could immediately recognize the man''s identity.


    ''Powell Alton, second son of Lord Alton. Unmarried. He is more suitable than the eldest son to be the sessor of the estate.''


    The information he had once put in was organized in a very easy-to-understand way and came back to his mind. Ethan''s cold gaze weighed Powell, who was still unaware of his existence. Was he an enemy or an ally? Was there room to attract him, or was he the leader who should be dealt with right here?


    "Ah ah, please God! Please watch over our Alton."


    Powell began to pray to God, unaware that the reaper who now had a de around his neck was holding his lifeline. The deafening prayer was enough to touch the listener''s heartstrings. Except for Ethan Ambrosia, of course.


    "Ah, ah ah! Young Master Powell!"


    "It''s Young Master Powell!"


    At that time, Alton''s people heard Powell''s voice crying to God and opened the tightly closed door and started toe out one by one.


    "Is everyone safe today? The First Prince just dragged a body away. If you know who he is, tell me!"


    "Heuk, heuk...... Young Master, that is my son Mark. He said we ran out of drinking water and went out to get some!"


    "Didn''t I tell you to tie a blue cloth to the window when the drinking water runs out? My father and I will bring it to you......"


    "He said he couldn''t cause such trouble to the Lord who was already trying to protect the territory from the demonic First Prince......, Mark, you punk! Eoheuk heuk!"


    The old man who had lost his son cried. A deep sense of guilt shed across Powell''s desperate face.


    "It is because of our failure to fulfill our responsibilities as the guardians of Alton. Mark, I''ll give Mark a generous funeral......"


    "Eoheuk heuk, no, they stormed into the house and took people away until Young Master Powell and his Lord covered the First Prince''s eyes. Right now, we''re living with peace of mind as long as we''re inside the houses......"


    Powell closed his eyes as he held and supported the old man''s body as he copsed. Tears were dripping down from the eyes of the people of the estate who watched it. Beyond the status of aristocrats andmoners, they were united in the face of the issue of survival and were coping with the crisis of Kazer de Crombell.


    ''He''s usable.''


    Watching the situation, Ethan''s mind quickly cleared up. The use of the character Powell Alton appeared like a small device in arge picture. Then, a beautiful smile appeared on the lips of Ethan Ambrosia, whom Sarah loved. Ethan quietly followed Powell, who went to the Lord''s castle with a tattered footstep, after conversing with the people to grasp the situation.


    Step, step. Step step step.


    The closer they got to Lord Alton''s castle, the fewer people there were, and the road continued where they couldn''t see even a single rat. So the only sound of footsteps on the road was Powell''s.


    "......"


    Powell looked back one after another, feeling cold and creepy behind his back, but he saw nothing. Powell''s pace was getting faster and faster, so he started running.


    Thump thump thump!


    Powell, who ran with all his strength kicking the hard floor, didn''t even know why he was running like this. Just an instinctive feeling made him do this.


    "Heok, heok!"


    Something flew in front of Powell, who was gasping and running and mmed into the hard floor.


    "......Hub!"


    Powell stopped abruptly and looked at what he saw softly shoved into the hard floor. The bright blue sword was the first to transparently shone into Powell''s bulging eyes.


    "That, that''s the emblem of the Duke of Ambrosia......"


    Although he was only the second son of the Alton Estate, which was located in the far corner of the Empire, he was also a nobleman and an Imperial citizen of Crombell. He recognized that the sword flew in front of him and stuck in it belonged to Ambrosia.


    "Powell Alton."


    Just then, a low, soft voice came from behind him. There was no hostility in the voice calling his name, but Powell swallowed his breath in an overwhelming sense of intimidation he had never felt even in front of thepletely insane Kazer. A cold sweat ran down Powell''s back as he looked back slowly.


    "......D, Du, Duke Ambrosia-nim?"


    Powell''s eyes widened in disbelief as he met Ethan''s face. Ethan smiled slightly at Powell''s blinking eyes as if time was going very slowly.


    "I''ve seen you at a royal banquet before. How have you been, Sir Alton?"


    Tears began to fill Powell''s eyes at the soulless greeting based on the noblest etiquette.


    "Outside the veil......, did they notice our Alton''s situation? To the extent that Duke Ambrosia-nim went here directly."


    Ethan nodded, listening to Powell''s voice soaked in emotion. Only then did Powell let go of his mind and stumbled and sank into the spot.


    "Oh God, oh God......"


    Ethan Ambrosia''s wless appearance looked like a divine messenger from heaven. If they made a statue of a god with Ethan Ambrosia''s face, Powell would be willing to donate his entire fortune today. Ethan saw Powell''s eyes gleaming with joy as he looked at him, and he stepped back a little.


    "So, do you want to protect Alton?"


    "Of course, of course. I will do anything if I can save Alton, and Alton''s permanent residents."


    Ethan smiled satisfactorily at the answer that showed his will. Then he slowly fell on one knee and opened his mouth, making eye contact with Powell, who sat down.


    "I want you to give me a little help for Alton and your people. Are you willing?"


    "I''ll do it!"


    Ethan reached out to him, and Powell grabbed the hand with a lot of strength as if he would never let go.


    "......You don''t have to hold it so hard, but you know what it means."


    "Ah, yes! I''m sorry!"


    Seeing Ethan narrowing his brow, Powell released his hand in surprise. It was when Ethan, who looked at his free hand, took a handkerchief from his bosom and wiped his hand.


    "But Duke Ambrosia-nim, may I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "How did you get in here?"


    "Um?"


    "Alton Estate must have been blocked by a veil created by the evil ck magician...... How did youe in so unscathed?"


    At Powell''s question, Ethan was silent for a moment, unable to answer. As he averted his eyes a little awkwardly, Ethan''s look resembled Sarah''s when she was asked a question that was somehow difficult to answer.


    "......well?"


    "Pardon?"

 Chapter 163:

    Chapter 163:


    * * *


    Sarah wiped ude''s face with a soft hand, whose eyes were swollen from crying. The child cried so hard that even his hair got wet. That was how she was going to go back to Alton after eating breakfast continued until lunch and then dinner.


    ''I''m going now......?''


    It was because she couldn''t shake ude''s hand, which was gripping the hem of her clothes with tears in his eyes.


    "He''s finally fallen asleep."


    Then May let out a sigh of relief with a tired face. ude, who had been crying sadly andughing repeatedly, eventually fell asleep because he had exhausted all of his mental and physical strength. He forcibly endured until he fell asleep, fearing that Sarah wouldn''t be there when he opened his eyes.


    "I don''t feel good."


    Sarah struggled to put down her heavy heart and wiped the tears that still formed from the corners of ude''s eyes. May shook her head softly and said.


    "Of course. Heaven. I''ve never seen ude-nim make such a fuss."


    "I think I know why ude-nim was making such a fuss."


    "You do?"


    "Eung."


    Sarah smiled with a heavy face. Sometimes children instinctively feel something even if adults don''t tell them. ude, who was looking into Sarah''s eyes when he woke up in the morning, must have felt it too.


    ''No.''


    ''Pardon?''


    ''Don''t go......, don''t go!''


    From then on, ude held Sarah in tears and wouldn''t let her go. When Ronda forced him away from Sarah, he even fell on the floor and cried. Indeed, Ambrosia''s mansion had no choice but to be confused by ude''s loud cry. Only Benjamin and Belluna, the only ones here who knew Sarah could go a long time, looked at ude with sad eyes.


    ''I don''t think Nanny should go now. It''s weird, something''s weird.''


    ude watched Sarah with his eyes wide open, not even sleeping during the nap. Even if Benjamin slightly squeezed his head, or Belluna drew his attention with pretty magic, he never looked away from Sarah.


    ''I''ll be back after a while. I promised you.''


    ''Then stay a little longer. Okay?''


    Even if Sarah tried to leave with a little heavy heart, she was helpless in front of ude''s shabby eyes.


    "Still holding onto the hem of my robe."


    With a careful touch, Sarah lifted each of ude''s fingers and separated them apart. Then ude''s eyes flinched and trembled.


    "......!"


    "......!"


    Sarah and May held their breath at the same time. If ude awoke here, it was really irreversible. She would have to spend another night without going.


    "Hmmm......"


    Fortunately, ude tossed and turned for a moment, then fell into a deep sleep again.


    "Fuu, heaven."


    Sarah wiped her tight chest and snapped her fingers. Then, ude''s face and hair, which had been messed up with tears, as well as ufortable clothes were changed intofortable pajamas. May''s face, which was a little lost at the thought of washing and changing the sleeping child, brightened up.


    "ude-nim wasn''t a difficult person, but there''s a huge difference between when Sarah-nim was here and when you weren''t there."


    May said that she missed her. When Sarah heard those words, she knew she had to prepare for a separation that she didn''t know how long it would be, and her heart only grew heavier. Sarah said, gently stroking May''s shoulder.


    "Take care of ude-nim while I''m away."


    "......?"


    May tilted her head because she felt something strange. It was natural for Sarah to leave for a while because she would go back to Alton and take care of her work anyway. However, in May''s eyes, who had good senses, it felt like a person who could not return for a long time was saying goodbye. Even though it couldn''t be.


    "Sarah-nim."


    May hurriedly grabbed the hem of Sarah''s robe.


    "Yes?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    There was nothing much to say, so May let go of the hem she held helplessly. But she kept getting a strange feeling, and without realizing it, she looked at Sarah''s face.


    "Why? You don''t want me to go, either?"


    "No! You have to go. We have to deal with it quickly. Before there''s any more damage......"


    May waved and approached ude, pulling the nket up to the child''s neck. No wonder ude actually felt the same way as her, so she wondered if that was why he was making a fuss.


    "......"


    Sarah looked at May''s back and soon smiled.


    "I''m relieved that you''re a smart kid. When ude-nim wakes up, tell him I said I love him a lot."


    "Yes?"


    May flicked back at a tant goodbye.


    "Sarah-nim?"


    But no one was there when May turned around. Only her shimmering azure shards of magic were an indication that she had cast her spell and disappeared.


    "......I feel uneasy."


    As she pondered thest words Sarah had left behind, May bit her lips. After standing for such a long time, May saw ude''s sleeping face and murmured as if she had made up her mind.


    "I need to report to Butler-nim and Head maid-nim. Duke-nim needs to know that Sarah-nim is weird."


    * * *


    "Please, My Lord, please, My Lord, please......"


    Jade stamped his feet, looking over the barrier with an anxious face. Ethan Ambrosia, who went over the barrierst night, was not seen until the next evening. Jade was waiting for Ethan in front of the barrier where he had disappeared.


    "Pleasee back, My Lord."


    Once or twice, he made excuses to the Third Prince and the Second Prince who visited Ethan, saying, ''He''s on a walk, he''s on a patrol.'' When the Duke of Ambrosia did not show up all day, it seemed that the leaders had already noticed that something was going wrong.


    ''If the Duke of Ambrosia doesn''t show up by tomorrow morning, it''s good to consider what His Majesty the Emperor might think.''


    ''Even the magician doesn''t show up. We know we''re unreliable, but we''re here for the Imperial cause. If you act alone, you can think of it as giving your tail to the other side.''


    The Second Prince Ilior and the Third Prince Eleon had already said a word to Jade and left. Ilior warned that the Emperor was watching the situation here, and Eleon informed him that the Emperor was ready to exploit Ambrosia''s weakness with any excuse.


    "But I can''t say ''Our Duke-nim has gone through the barrier with the exceptional power of Ambrosia to patrol beyond!''"


    Jade eventually copsed into his seat, tearing his hair out. Of course, the reason he was so distressed was not purely because of his worries. The worry that Ethan would have been injured or in big trouble in the Alton Estate beyond that barrier was the most useless worry in the world. The only thing Jade was worried about was himself.


    "I''m sure he must be doing something there. Organize it, refine it, process it, make it usible and document it...... It''s all for me!"


    The dy in Ethan Ambrosia''s return meant that he had a lot of work out there. All tasks necessary for post-processing andmercialization were the responsibility of Jade, the closest subordinate of the Duke of Ambrosia. Unfortunately, it was because he was very capable. Worried about the amount of work that would increase as much as the waiting time, Jade had to swallow his tears.


    "Eohuhuhu, I''m going to ask for a pay raise."


    "Yes, yes. Of course, I''ll raise it."


    "I should also ask for a vacation. I''ll just lie down and do nothing for a year."


    "That''s a little tricky."


    "Huhuhu, I want all the people of the Empire to know that My Lord is such a heartless man!"


    "What do you mean heartless? Where else could there be a Lord who quietly listens to Sir''s words so graciously?"


    "What a benevolent person! A person who is very scary, cruel, cold, and won''t look back......"


    Jade wept and murmured, and soon felt something strange and stopped talking slowly. It was weird. He was sure he was alone. He was sure he told the Knights to keep even an ant from passing by.


    ''Why is there a conversation?''


    Strangely, he kept talking to someone over and over again. Also, someone with his Lord''s voice was kindly answering Jade''s self-talk.


    "It must be a hallucination, it must be a hallucination"


    Jade covered his head and slowly took a step backward as he sat down. Then, as he opened his tightly closed eyes, he saw a familiar heel in front of him. It was definitely the shoes his Lord was wearingst night. The shoes were created by a craftsman who used the skin of a cow that grew up feeding only the first dewy grass on a mountain, ground diamonds into threads using a genius technique, and then firmly made them. Those shoes wouldn''t wear out even if you wore them alone and climbed a mountain for a year. The very shoes that were made exclusively for Ethan Ambrosia in the Empire were seen before Jade''s eyes.


    "......"


    Jade raised his head slowly with a pale face.


    "Is it a hallucination?"


    "It''s me."


    "It''s probably a hallucination, right?"


    "It''s me."


    "Can''t you just call it a hallucination, My Lord?"


    "......"

 Chapter 164:

    Chapter 164:


    Ethan asked, looking pitifully at his subordinate, who was shaking and trying to escape from reality.


    "......What about Sarah?"


    "I don''t know either. She hasn''te back yet. I''ve been waiting for My Lord here."


    "It''ste now. Wasn''t she supposed to be back in the morning?"


    "My Lord said you woulde back soon, but you didn''t. Sarah-nim might not being even though she promised toe by morning."


    "Sarah has never failed to keep her promise. Is there anything that happened to ude......"


    Ethan, who was trying to think about the situation of the mansion, frowned at Jade, who had been subtly annoying for a while.


    "But Sir Harper. Isn''t your tone a little cocky?"


    In response to Ethan''s question, Jade pouted his lips.


    "I will die at the hands of My Lord anyway...... Don''t I have to say what I have to say?"


    "I won''t kill you."


    "Really?"


    "That''s right."


    "Did you promise?"


    "......I promise."


    As Ethan answered, Jade''s face brightened and his posture straightened. Then he began to tter, rubbing his hands in a tant servile manner.


    "Aigoo, I''m alive. Heaven, My Lord, I had a dream that a reaper came and went in front of my eyes."


    Jade looked really brazen as he sighed and pretended to wipe away the sweat that didn''t even flow as if it was terrible.


    "......"


    Ethan couldn''t even say anything about that action. Jade Harper. He was the only one in the Crombell Empire who could shut Ethan Ambrosia''s mouth after Sarah.


    "Anyway, thank you foring back safely to this Jade Harper! As a faithful servant of My Lord, how delighted I am!"


    "......"


    He couldn''t believe he had this kind of subordinate. Ethan thought seriously for a moment whether he had chosen the wrong aide. His brain was good, but he was stupid. So, the brain was a genius, but the person was an idiot. He learned through Jade that the two could coexist at the same time.


    "Haa."


    In the end, he had no choice but to shake his throbbing head, remembering the fact that he would have to carry that frivolous subordinate for the rest of his life. If he went under someone else with that snout of fear, he would have died sooner.


    "What about the Second Prince and the Third Prince? How are they doing?"


    "Under the pressure of the Emperor. Apparently, the Emperor was nervous. He was hoping that they woulde back safely without anyone getting hurt."


    At Jade''s words, Ethan raised his eyebrows for a moment, narrowing his eyebrows, then walked past him. Ethan, who was rushing toward the ce the princes had prepared, paused for a moment, and then turned around as if he had been thinking about something else.


    "I need to see Sarah first."


    "She''s not here yet."


    "I''m going to make here over here."


    "How?"


    "With my beauty?"


    "......"


    He couldn''t believe this was his Lord. Jade Harper thought for a moment. His Lord was so well-respected that he was a wise man who could not even be put in the same category as ordinary people. But sometimes he wondered where that confidence came from.


    ''Yeah, it''s the confidence thates from the face. By the way......''


    How did the idea of making Sarahe to this ce with his beauty reallye about? If that was possible, he thought he would be Jade Woofer*, not Jade Harper, and he would be a woofer in the future.


    <i>*Woofer () has the samest word as Harper () in Korean. And woofer is also a type of loudspeaker (given his loud mouth LOL)</i>


    "Anyway, there''s something like that, so Sir should deliver it to the Second Prince and the Third Prince at the same time. As soon as this is over, Ambrosia is out."


    "......My Lord? What does that mean? What do you mean we''re taking our hands off?"


    "Literally. Withdrawal from Alton, the First Prince, and everything rted to the ck magicians, Ambrosia will close the family door."


    At Ethan''s deration, Jade went pale and struggled to support his body.


    "Why! We did it all! Even if you pick up things that fall quietly here and wield them around, the Imperial family will......!"


    "Shh."


    "......"


    Ethan lifted his index finger and put it on his lips. His eyes were bent in a soft curve while shining coldly.


    "Does Sir know the saying that a prawn died in a whale''s fight?"


    "I''ve never heard of it."


    "That''s what Sarah told me. I loved it from the first time I heard it."


    At Ethan''s words, Jade tried to swallow the words, ''My Lord likes everything Countess Millen-nim says.''


    "So what does that have to do with closing the family door now?"


    "It means that Ambrosia only has to pick the flesh of the prawn that died after the whale fight, Sir."


    "......"


    The doubts on Jade''s face gradually turned into astonishment at Ethan''s words. It was because he seemed to know what kind of picture was being drawn in his Lord''s head.


    "What the hell...... did you see in there?"


    Ethan just smiled at Jade''s question. It looked like the abyss of the sea would pull both whales and prawns to the bottom at once, so Jade had no choice but to tremble.


    * * *


    The long-awaited day has dawned. All the nobles and soldiers who had departed from the capital for the Alton Estate gathered in one ce. The army led by the Second Prince and the army led by the Third Prince each fought an invisible battle, but in the end, they had one thing inmon. Rescue Alton Estate from the clutches of the ck magician and the First Prince.


    "Today, I will remove the savage veil over Alton Estate! Save the suffering people of Alton and show the whole continent the strength of my Crombell Empire!"


    "Woaaaah."


    The Second Prince Ilior stepped forward and raised the morale of the army. When that barrier was removed, they had to deal with ck magic they had never experienced before. They had never seen a magician in their entire life, but now they would soon meet ck magicians, viins that only appeared in books or long stories. Not only the soldiers but also the knights sent by each aristocrat were in a state of fear.


    "The magician of the magic tower will be with us. ck magicians are, after all, just impurities in the magic tower, with the true magician with us, today''s victory belongs to Crombell."


    Following the Second Prince Ilior, the Third Prince Eleon came forward and encouraged them. It was then that confidence appeared on the faces of those who had hardened with tension. Now, the eyes of all the nobles and soldiers turned to the realm of Ambrosia, which was located a little further away. The moment that Duke Ethan Ambrosia with the magician appeared there, it would all begin.


    * * *


    "May Ie in?"


    "Yes,e in!"


    Ethan grabbed Sarah''s robe with his own hands and entered the tent where she was staying. Sarah did not bring her maid, let alone any servants to attend to her. So it was Ethan''s job to attend her all the way to Alton Estate. Many Knights of Ambrosia would volunteer to serve Sarah with their eyes shining, but they had no choice but to yield to their Lord with a sad smile and tails between their legs.


    "You don''t look nervous at all."


    "That''s nothing."


    Sarah smiled brightly with a confident expression on her face. Seeing that, Ethan smiled a little and unfolded the robe he had brought with him, making itfortable for her to wear. At first, Sarah was awkward with his touch, but by this point, she naturally epted what Ethan was doing.


    "Do you want me to brush your hair?"


    "What? No, it''s okay. It''s going to be a mess if I wear the robe anyway......"


    When asked by Ethan, Sarah shook her head in surprise. At first nce, she seemed surprised and refused, but Ethan smiled and looked at her face secretly as he stepped away. Subtle red color wasing up in her ears. He spoke in a gentle tone, pretending not to know it.


    "It would be nice if you braid it nicely and tie it up."


    "Is that right?"


    "Of course."


    "......Then, please."


    At Ethan''s words, Sarah pondered for a moment and then nodded as if she had made a big decision.


    "Thene over here."


    He smiled happily and led Sarah to a small mirror inside the tent. Sarah, who looked at Ethan''s face with eyes as if possessed by something, sat down on the chair in front of the mirror with a red face that seemed to burst.


    "But does Duke-nim know how to braid hair?"


    "Why? Are you nervous?"


    "No, I don''t think there''s anything Duke-nim can''t do...... I''m a little curious."


    Sarah looked into the mirror and said, looking at her hair gently wrapped around Ethan''s hand.


    "It looks like you are familiar with it to me."


    A subtle and delicate narrowed gaze was directed at Ethan. Sarah''s face looked as if she wanted to say ''Well, Duke-nim seems to havebed the woman''s hair a bit? Since you are so popr, how many women must have gone through the hands of Duke-nim?''. Ethan smiled quietly at Sarah''s face, which clearly showed what she was thinking.


    "I''m used to it."


    "......Oh, I see."


    Sarah''s words continued slowly in response to Ethan''s answer. It seemed to resemble ude when he was dissatisfied, so Ethan suppressed his desire to tease her a little more. It was because he did not want to be hated by Sarah for a useless misunderstanding.


    "When I was young, there was no one to trim my hair, so I oftenbed and braided my hair like this."


    "......Duke-nim did?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah''s eyes shone beautifully as if she had found something very interesting.


    "Did you have long hair as a child?"


    "After the manifestation of my powers, everyone was scared and extremely reluctant toe near me."


    Ethan was only about ude''s age at the time. He was too young to control his power, so the servants at that time couldn''t even take care of Ethan. There was no one to take care of him, so Ethan did the washing, dressing, and eating all by himself. Since there was no one to take care of his hair, his hair naturally grew longer, and he often tripped over his own hair and fell.


    "I think that''s how I lived until I was able to control my power and I was old enough to enter the noble school."


    "So you''re saying that you had been braiding your long hair until then?"


    "Yes."


    "......I want to see it."


    Sarah''s gaze turned to Ethan''s now shortened hair.


    "If we finish this job well, I''ll show you a portrait of my childhood."


    "......!"


    Sarah''s shoulders fluttered excitedly at Ethan''s words, then drooped as if she realized something.

 Chapter 165:

    Chapter 165:


    In fact, it wasn''t the first time Ethan had felt strange about Sarah. From the time she returned from the Ambrosia mansion, he could slowly notice her strangeness.


    ''You''rete, was the situation at the mansion serious?''


    ''Oh no! Most of the mansion has been restored. However, ude-nim said it was a little difficult to separate with.''


    ''You mean ude? I thought he was okay with letting us go......''


    ''I know.''


    Even at this time, he had a strange feeling when he looked at Sarah, who could not make eye contact with him, averting her gaze. It was also strange that Sarah''s voice was bitterly cracked as she said the child didn''t want to part. Come to think of it, Sarah held him back and repeatedly let go as if she had something to say until this morning.


    ''That, Duke-nim!''


    ''What''s wrong?''


    ''Actually, I......''


    ''......?''


    ''Ah, it''s nothing! I destroyed the Ambrosia mansion a little bit.''


    ''That''s fine. It is not a mansion that will easily copse, nor is it difficult to repair.''


    ''That''s right......''


    Biting her lips, fidgeting, making eye contact, then avoiding. Though he thought it was because of the destruction of the mansion, he couldn''t shake the thought that there was something behind it.


    "......Sarah."


    "Yes?"


    Ethan felt it intuitively when he saw Sarah open her eyes wide in surprise at his low call. There was something there. There was something very unpleasant about it. The words, ''You''re weird'' climbed up to the back of Ethan''s throat, and was swallowed without being able to spit it out. His mouth was bitter and choked as if he had swallowed something gritty.


    "I know it''s not that hard for Sarah to save the Alton Estate."


    "That''s right. It''s nothing!"


    "But it seems to me that you are overly nervous."


    "......Me?"


    "Yes."


    At Ethan''s words, Sarah rolled her eyes for a moment and murmured.


    "This job is too easy for me to be nervous."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Sarah stared at Ethan''s face through the mirror as he gently nodded and ruffled her hair. As if he felt the gaze, Ethan looked at Sarah in the mirror and smiled. It was when Sarah''s heart began to pound little by little at Ethan''s spring- flower-blooming-like smile. Sarah''s heart, which was beating with excitement at Ethan''s next words, plunged down there in an instant.


    "I don''t think that''s the reason for the tension. For example, if I find out, I''m thinking about something I won''t be able to ignore."


    "......!"


    Sarah''s eyes grew as big as they could. Ethan, arguably the first time he''d ever seen Sarah so startled and bewildered. He always enjoyed discovering the different side of Sarah, but he couldn''t enjoy it this time.


    "Sarah."


    "......"


    "What on earth are you thinking in that little head of yours?"


    The finely braided hair fell off Ethan''s fingertips in an instant. Sarah saw Ethan''s face sinking coldly through the mirror, and this time, she had to suppress her pounding heart with fear. Her lips couldn''t stop trembling.


    "I''ll tell you everything. No, I can''t tell you everything, but I was going to tell you everything I could. But I''m not ready yet......"


    "So, you mean you were thinking of talking to me?"


    "Of course, I was!"


    Sarah nodded her head vigorously. This time around, things were a little big for her to act selfishly. She didn''t want to be misunderstood and she didn''t want to cause undue worry. Of course, what she was nning in the first ce was something she couldn''t help but worry about.


    "Okay, I got it."


    Ethan was barely convinced when he remembered the suspicious words she had been talking about since returning here yesterday evening. But now he asked, looking down at her with his arms crossed.


    "Say it now. I will listen."


    "I''m not ready yet......"


    "Sarah."


    "Yes."


    Ethan, who called out her name in a soft but firm voice, made eye contact with Sarah and smiled brightly.


    "Soon after you wear this robe and go outside, you won''t be able to speak. You have to hide your identity."


    "Right."


    Sarah nodded as if possessed.


    "And you will have to deal with the ck magicians and the monsters they wield."


    "Yes."


    Again, she nodded, thinking that she might be sucked into Ethan Ambrosia''s voice again.


    "Do you think you can discuss something important to me in that situation?"


    "No."


    This time, looking at Sarah shaking her head, Ethan looked at her as if he was watching ude who was very obedient, and he raised his hand and gently stroked her hair. Sarah smiled a little at the touch without knowing how she was being treated. But even that pleasant touch was brief, and his hand, stroking her hair, gradually grew stronger.


    "Then tell me. Now."


    Finally, his voice, which fell over Sarah''s head, had a warning meaning. In short, if she didn''t say it now, she would be in a lot of trouble.


    "Ah, ah ah! It hurts!"


    "Now."


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you!"


    Sarah had no choice but to wave the white g while screaming at the hands that were pressing on her head like acupressure.


    "Actually, there''s something I couldn''t tell Duke-nim and ude-nim! Before entering Ambrosia!"


    "......"


    As Sarah finally opened her mouth and was ready to speak, Ethan finally removed the hand he put on her head.


    "......?"


    She thought it was going to be very painful, but when Ethan''s hand fell, she felt a cooling sensation on her scalp. Sarah was puzzled and tilted her head. But when she met eyes with Ethan, whose smile didn''t reach his eyes, she hurriedly opened her mouth again.


    "I mean, I didn''t choose to be ude-nim''s nanny purely because of Dieline."


    "I knew that. You are doing more than just taking care of a friend''s child."


    Ethan nodded in agreement. Rather than simply taking care of a close friend''s child, Sarah was deeply involved in Ambrosia''s internal affairs. Sarah''s presence in Ambrosia was absolutely absolute. Now Ambrosia in her absence was beyond imagination. Ethan thought Sarah could abandon them anytime because they were parasitic on her devotion and her sacrifice. Sarah couldn''t even imagine how much it was eating away at his mind.


    "Aren''t you mad?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Because I didn''t enter Ambrosia with pure intentions......"


    Sarah, who was hesitantly looking at him, was a little depressed. She seemed worried that he would be disappointed by this.


    "Ha."


    Seeing that, Ethan had to swallow his sneer at himself. Sarah probably didn''t know. Whatever she came to Ambrosia for what she needed, he would be happy to be taken advantage of. As long as he could use it to tie Sarah to Ambrosia. Ethan responded with a brilliant deception of his own dark and muddy inner feelings.


    "It doesn''t matter. Rather, I am d that you have something to gain from Ambrosia."


    "......!"


    At Ethan''s answer, Sarah looked more rxed. Looking at the relief, Ethan felt his heart ache with selfishness.


    "I was born with a very strong power. Just because I was born like this, I have to pay a price that other people can''t even imagine."


    "What do you mean ''price''?"


    Seeing Ethan''s face hardened at the word ''price'', Sarah answered in a soft voice as if trying to appease him.


    "I can''t tell you. I''m not trying to hide it, it''s because it''s rted to the magician''s oath."


    "......I see."


    At the word of the magician''s oath, Ethan gave up getting an answer from Sarah. But it wasn''t that he couldn''t guess at all. It was because there was no other person to share the oath with Sarah except her disciples.


    ''Benjamin and Belluna knew a lot about the power of Ambrosia. If I look at the direction of their research, I will definitely find something.''


    He pretended to give up right away, but Ethan''s mind was spinning faster than anyone else. Not knowing this, Sarah sighed in relief and continued.


    "It''s not that I never hated the life I paid for it. Because it has be a normal daily routine for me to the extent that it is no different than breathing."


    A life that goes back and forth between two souls. That was the price Sarah was paying. Did Sarah hate Park Hyeyeon''s life, or did Park Hyeyeon hate Sarah''s life? It was a meaningless question. Because she loved both lives.


    "But one day, when I didn''t want to, I stopped paying for it. So another misfortune took its ce."


    "......Because there is aw that requires another price for that price."


    "That''s right. So I want to get back the price that I originally paid."


    At Sarah''s answer, Ethan seemed lost in thought for a moment. She wondered what Ethan was thinking at this moment, but she couldn''t bear to ask.


    "But recently, I have learned that the power of Ambrosia can achieve what I want. Before that, it was just...... I just wanted to correct what was messed up by my mistake."


    "But Sarah, this power is too much to help you......"


    "Ambrosia''s power is also a power that requires a price."


    Both of them knew it was a power that needed vitality. The fact that you need this power means that you are willing to pay for it. Sarah, who saw Ethan''s face slightly distorted, said with a smile.


    "As I say here, there are things I want to get back even at the price. There are things I need to find out."


    "Sarah, I''ll never do anything to harm you. Even more, if it''s because of the power I have."

 Chapter 166:

    Chapter 166:


    "My Lord, you have to go now."


    As always, Jade Harper had bad timing. He came in just as Ethan was about to say something more to Sarah and cut off the conversation.


    "......"


    Ethan narrowed his eyebrows and expressed dissatisfaction, but he kept his mouth shut as he looked at Sarah''s flushed face. He couldn''t believe Sarah, who he didn''t know what she was thinking, was showing her true feelings. It was clearly intentional. The current topic of discussion was not pleasing to her, and her refusal to tell him important stories were all ways of conveying her will to him. Apart from the settlement of this Alton Estate, something would happen and it was never pleasant to him.


    "I''ll be there soon."


    "Yes, you have toe quickly. Everyone is about to jump into the barrier now."


    "Sure."


    Ethan nodded and ced the robe''s hat on Sarah''s head. Sarah''s troubled face was easily hidden by therge hat.


    "I''ll go first. Follow me, please."


    With that said, Ethan turned his back on Sarah. Ethan''s step to get out of his seat was unexpectedly impatient. It was because he thought he could press her if he stayed a little longer. As Ethan left the tent, his face was terribly distorted.


    "Duke-nim, hold on a second."


    Then Sarah, who rushed after Ethan from behind, grabbed the hem of his robe. Ethan held his breath for a moment but soon managed to control his expression and looked back with a softly rxed expression.


    "Do you have anything left to say?"


    "......"


    Sarah looked at Ethan''s face and said nothing for a moment. Her expression was not visible because of the robe covering her face, but he smiled slightly as he saw the hand gripping the hem of his robe a little stronger.


    "I''m not angry, I''m just over-worrying. So you don''t have to worry about it."


    "......How can I not care? I said openly that I would use Duke-nim''s power."


    "Didn''t you promise that it wouldn''t hurt you? That''s enough."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Ethan did a great job tricking her and smiling. Sarah was silent for a moment as she looked at Ethan, who smiled as if he was blinding the onlooker as usual. But she said in a low voice as if crawling.


    "In fact, Duke-nim will be angry with me when this is over."


    "Then tell me. If you tell me now, I promise not to be angry."


    "I can''t do that."


    "......Fu."


    Sarah had never been easy, but this time Ethan thought she was even more so. Sarah trembled when she heard Ethan''s sigh, but she shook her head stubbornly.


    "If I tell you now, I''m sure you''ll stop me."


    "Don''t I have to do something to stop you from doing it in the first ce?"


    "It''s a must. That''s all I can say."


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan''s head tilted slightly to the side. She wouldn''t divulge the details, but what was her intention to dere war on him to do something he couldn''t stop? Her honesty was good, but he thought that Sarah''s half-candid appearance was somehow her. He finally swallowed augh and asked.


    "I don''t understand. It would be better to hide it from me perfectly."


    "......I thought you would be less angry if I told you this sooner."


    "That being said, I know one thing, even if I don''t know anything else."


    "About what?"


    "I''m not going to cooperate nicely with Sarah this time."


    "......Urk."


    Ethan said, cing a hand on Sarah''s head, who swallowed a small moan.


    "So try to get what you want without my cooperation."


    "......"


    Ethan didn''t listen to Sarah''s answer and turned around. Sarah no longer followed him. It felt like she was just standing there, but he didn''t dare look back. After a certain distance, Ethan called for Jade, who was waiting for him.


    "Sir Harper."


    "Yes."


    "No matter what happens, never take your eyes off Sarah. If you see any suspicious movements, hold on to her by any means you can."


    "......Me?"


    "Yes, you."


    "How could I treat Countess Millen-nim, who is a great magician......"


    "Block her by using your body. Because of Sarah''s personality, she will never be able to turn away."


    "I understand."


    Jade made a grim face and nodded. However, as soon as he turned his back from Sarah, Ethan''s face, which had hardened terribly, did not know how to straighten. The faint uneasiness seemed to squeeze his neck even more.


    * * *


    Meanwhile, Sarah, who was left alone, muttered, exhaling her breath she had been holding back.


    "Calm down my heart. Why are you beating so fast?"


    Although Ethan smiled as beautifully as before, her keen senses knew he was angry the whole time. Seeing the duke who smiled at her until the end while being angry with her, instead of terrifying her, it made her heart beat wildly.


    "What if he looks cool when he''s angry? It''s a sin to look like that that when he''s not meant to be my man."


    She walked slowly, muttering that if this was Korea, she would have filed aint a million times. He said he would not cooperate with such confidence, so it was clear that he would be quite ufortable to use Ambrosia''s power. However, she liked the way Ethan looked at her, even though he thought it was a headache. Her heart was fluttering with his sincerity. ''You can''t do that without liking me!'' was her idea. She had been suspicious little by little, then gave up, doubting, and then giving up, saying that there was no way. But at this moment Sarah felt a subtle conviction. Her mind was saying that this wasn''t just a one-sided feeling.


    "......You''ll have to wait and see, Duke-nim. In rtionships between men and women, it''s more advantageous to realize it first."


    Sarah hummed confidently.


    * * *


    Under the barrier of the Alton Estate, the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and the Duke of Ambrosia all gathered. The long wait had finallye to an end. Ilior, the Second Prince, approached Ethan and asked him, trying to hide his tension.


    "Duke Ambrosia, could the magician who apanied you this time remove that barrier?"


    "Of course."


    Although Ethan confirmed it, Ilior, who had never actually experienced magic, still could not shake his anxiety.


    "If she fail, the alternative is......"


    "If you leave it to her, shouldn''t you trust her, Brother?"


    The Third Prince, Eleon, saw Ethan Ambrosia''s forehead narrowing with annoyance and quickly responded instead. Eleon, who vividly heard from Penelois and Elexa''s testimony how great magic was, had a rxed expression on his face.


    "That''s right, but."


    Ilior nodded as he looked at Ethan, who was not pleased, but somehow looked down. Even if that barrier was resolved, it wasn''t just the monters lurking in there. It was said that there were a lot of ck magicians out there who imed to take people''s lives and increase their power. His soldiers and knights had never faced a magician. He had only learned the words of the magician that had been passed down through the records. Ilior leaned back quietly and tapped Eleon''s arm.


    "Eleon."


    "Yes, Brother."


    "Have you prepared for the ck magicians in there?"


    Eleon''s eyes widened at Ilior''s question. To say such a tantly weak thing was tantamount to showing weakness. They werepeting for the throne, so it was obvious that even if there was any information that Eleon knew, he would not give it to him, but there was earnestness in his attitude when he asked. The desperation of not being able to lose his people.


    "I did."


    "......!"


    Ilior''s eyes widened at Eleon''s answer. Eleon smiled a little as he could see the friendly big brother ying with him before joining the race for the throne.


    "Doing nothing is my contrast."


    "I know well that you are wary of me. But aren''t the people I lead also the people of the Crombell Empire? So......"


    "It''s not that I don''t tell Brother because I''m wary of you. I''m telling you that it''s not up to us to fight the ck magicians."


    Eleon''s gaze turned to the magician approaching from afar.


    "That magician will deal with everything."


    "......I heard there''s more than one ck magician in there. There''s only one person on our side."


    "This is what Duke Ambrosia said. In the world of magicians, winning or losing is not divided by the number of heads."


    At the words of Eleon, Ilior gradually got closer and looked at the wizard, whom he could see through the lower part of the robe. He could see the corners of her mouth raised with confidence. It was a mouth that reminded him of someone even though it couldn''t be. As Ilior''s eyes narrowed, he barely took his eyes off the magician when Eleon put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Do you know who that magician is?"


    "Yes. She''s called the Great Elder of the magic tower. The actual Master of the magic tower."


    "So, have you heard of how the magic tower decides the Master of the tower?"


    "......I haven''t heard of that."


    Ilior''s face hardened heavily. The magic tower was a mysterious organization that most people believed existed only in legends. It meant that the information about that ce was very valuable. But it seemed that Eleon knew more than that.


    "Woww!!"


    "It''s the magician! The magician is here!"


    Then a shout of admiration was heard from among the soldiers. When he turned his head, a magician standing on top of a magic circle emitting azure light was floating in the air.


    "......!"


    Not only the soldiers but also the knights were watching the scene with their mouths open at the wonderful sight they saw for the first time. As the magician swung her hand, mystical runes erupted from her fingertips like chains. They came together to be one huge sword.


    "It''s magic! This is the magic to save Crombell!"


    How strong was the pressure it exuded. Even those who did not know magic could easily understand it. It wasn''t from the human realm.


    Dudududu.


    The ground vibrated. The horses on which the soldiers were riding were frightened and ran amok. Nevertheless, people forgot to panic and looked ahead nkly.


    "......The, the barrier!"


    It was because the ck barrier, which had pushed everyone into despair so far, was vibrating as if it was trembling with fear. As if it knew what kind of ending it was going to face.


    "How can a mere human have such power......"


    Eleon smiled and spoke next to Ilior, who was muttering in disbelief.


    "Do you understand now?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "This is how that person became the Great Elder of the magic tower."


    "......"


    Eleon continued, looking at the azure sword that slowly cut through the barrier.


    "It is said that only those who can make all the magicians in the magic tower kneel down can rise to the position of Great Elder."


    "......All the ck magicians in there are from the magic tower."

 Chapter 167:

    Chapter 167:


    "......?"


    Ilior''s face gradually distorted with astonishment at the strangely shallow and cool words flowing through the lips of Eleon.


    "Eleon, you......"


    "Look, Brother."


    Before Ilior could say anything, Eleon pointed his chin to the wall. His soldiers were all in excitement, bursting with cheers and admiration.


    "I can see Alton!"


    "I can see beyond there!"


    "Magician-nim has destroyed Alton''s barrier!"


    After the sword created by the magician hadpletely ripped the barrier apart, the barrier was falling powerlessly. Thend of Alton, which no one had been able to see since the barrier was built, has only now been revealed.


    "......Is it really a magician?"


    Ilior murmured with a little bit of despondency. How could anyone who witnessed that consider the magician a human being like himself?


    ''That''s why when magicianse into the world, the continent will no longer belong to humans.''


    How fortunate that magicians were not greedy for power and had no interest in world affairs. Ilior looked at the Duke of Ambrosia, who had brought that magician out of the magic tower.


    "......"


    He was looking at the Alton Estate that had appeared with his cold, sunken eyes. Everyone was drawn to the mysterious and overwhelming sight of the magician as if possessed by something, but Ethan Ambrosia seemed used to it as if it was too natural. A faint guard appeared in Ilior''s eyes.


    "Duke Ambrosia is......"


    "The loyalists of this Empire."


    However, Ilior''s murmur was cut off by Eleon.


    "Do you think so?"


    "That''s how it''s supposed to be. I don''t think this is the time for useless thoughts, Brother."


    "......Right."


    At the words of Eleon, Ilior looked at the approaching things in the distance, raising ck dust. Beware of Ethan Ambrosia had to be considered after surviving here today.


    "There are too many monsters."


    "The people floating in the sky are the ck magicians. Truly turbid energy is overflowing here."


    As if they had expected the barrier to be removed, monsters and ck magicians were approaching, scattering their killing intent from within. Eleon and Ilior''s bodies, which tried to analyze the situation calmly, hardened. Even though they were called princes, in the end, there was a limit to what they could experience. Just how much could you protect yourself? How long you could survive was important.


    "......Will we survive?"


    "How many does Brother have to protect?"


    "Six. I killed the deputy yesterday. For he was a man of His Majesty''s."


    "I struck my escort knight, too. He used to protect me when I went out on a secret trip, but he didn''t seem to have any ns for that today......"


    The Emperor sent the two princes to Alton Estate to kill them. Eleon and Ilior had to leave the faithful here and kept them from the hands of the Emperor. They knew that among their henchmen were the Emperor''s spies. They were probably the ones who would have been next to them in the mask of loyalty until thest minute. The fact that such Emperor''s spies took off their masks meant that their use was up to here. They would die here.


    "We will not be able to be sons who can please the Father until the end."


    "''Cause we''lle back alive"


    Ilior and Eleon held the swords at the same time. Their ring eyes burned a strong will for life.


    "Fuu......"


    When Ilior''s breath mixed with tension leaked out, the battle of the magicians had already begun in the air.


    Baang!


    With a tremendous roar, a strong light shed like lightning in the sky.


    "Arrgh, save me, save me!!"


    "The Great Elder is here, Great Elder......!"


    Along with the screams of the ck magicians, colorful runes embroidered the sky. The ck magicians rushed to defend themselves as if they were somehow frightened. Even those who did not know magic would notice, this magician alone overwhelms the many ck magicians.


    "I surrender, Great Elder-nim!"


    [Not epted.]


    "Aaaargh!!"


    A warlock surrendered, then charred and disappeared leaving no dust behind. The Great Magician showed no mercy.


    Boom, baang, boom boom.


    The sky shook violently. Runes filled with mana flew like a flock of birds and struck down monsters on the ground like lightning. When the ck magicians attacked and tried to attract attention, a transparent shield was created to protect the humans. The ck magician who attacked this side was hit by an azure spear made ofrge mana and fell.


    "......It''s a battle of magicians."


    Someone muttered as if possessed. It was a battle of magicians, not of humans. When everyone was watching the mysterious and fierce war taking ce in the sky, there was only one person here who looked at the situation calmly.


    "Where''s the First Prince?"


    Ethan Ambrosia scanned the battlefield with his cold eyes. The strange-looking creatures that approached from afar were all developed test subjects. The one who controlled them was definitely the First Prince, Kazer de Crombell.


    "He''ll be safe hiding in there. He''s seeing that the ck magicians are definitely being pushed back, so he won''te out easily."


    "......Tsk."


    At Jade''s report, Ethan clicked his tongue and pulled out his sword.


    "Ambrosia paves the way."


    "Yes!"


    At themand of their Lord, the Knights of Ambrosia took the lead in unison.


    "Make a way to the First Prince."


    "If a single drool of the monster sshes on the way His Lord walks, you will die."


    "His Lord''s steps must not stop for a moment!"


    At Ethan''s beckoning, the Ambrosia Knights jumped forward in unison. The war of magicians in the sky and humans on the ground began.


    * * *


    "Those useless things...... Where did Oliven go, there are only small fries left."


    The first prince, Kazer, gritted his teeth and watched the battle of the ck magicians shing in the distance. The situation was overwhelmingly pushed this way. With a single gesture of the opposing magician, the ck magicians fell down. Kazer, who received the power from Oliven, could feel the magician''s power, even faintly. The ck magicians died without using their hands, even though the opposing magician used little power as if she was throwing out annoying flying bugs.


    "You didn''t say there was such a person, Oliven!"


    Kazer stomped his foot in anger. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and the bitter taste of blood wafted from his mouth. Oliven didn''t show up until this point in the end. He led the most elite of the ck magicians and did not return.


    "Don''t tell me he''s been beaten by them?"


    "Calm down, they''re the ones who''ll die at your hands anyway."


    "That''s right. Those ck magicians are literally just small fries. Compared to the power of Your Highness."


    The Alton brothers, side by side with Kazer, calmed him down with sweet words.


    "Didn''t Oliven-nim say that? The power of Your Highness is different from that of ordinary ck magicians."


    "That''s right. Moreover, it was said that it was the most lethal power for the Duke of Ambrosia. Without the Duke of Ambrosia, those guys would lose their focus and scatter."


    "Your Highness can swallow such headless chickens in one bite."


    Powell and Python, who had been currying favor with Kazer, were very skillful in choosing only what he wanted to hear. As a result, Kazer, who calmed the faint anxiety, twisted his mouth andughed.


    "......Yes, Ambrosia. All we have to do is kill Ethan Ambrosia. Ambrosia."


    His eyes, burning with killing intent, were busy looking for Ethan Ambrosia. Due to the dust generated by the stupid monsters created by the ck magicians, he couldn''t see properly.


    "Stupid things......!"


    Kazer spat out a swear word, slowly raising power from his body. An unpleasant, gloomy, yet destructive power rose like a ck mist and enveloped Kazer''s whole body.


    "......"


    "......"


    Powell and Python, who watched the scene from the side, quietly stepped back. One step, one step. They had to leave the scene while Kazer was preupied with killing Ambrosia in order to survive. Leaving behind Kazer, who spewed out a ck mist and cleaned up the dust caused by the monsters, Powell quietly signaled toward the Lord''s castle.


    "......There''s a signal from the children."


    Philip, the Lord of Alton, saw his son''s signal shing from the top of the Lord''s castle and looked back. The three men, who were not dressed in the robes of the Crombell Empire, made eye contact with Philip.


    "You can watch it here."


    "......Is it really okay to record the use of special powers by the Prince of Crombell?"


    "Yes."


    Philip Alton nodded and gave up his seat himself. It was one of the best spots with a clear battlefield view.


    "You will be a traitor and be executed by the Emperor."


    "Whether I will be a traitor or a meritorious retainer is unknown."


    "Lord Alton. You, who have been loyal to the Imperial family from generation to generation, do this to mean that the current Emperor is not worthy of obedience?"


    "My loyalty isn''t of interest to the Blight Empire."


    Philip Alton cut off the words of the Chancellor of the Blight Empire in a determined voice.


    "Does the Blight Empire, the guardian of the gods, pay more attention to the Imperial family of the Crombell Empire in front of those evil ck magicians?"


    "No way. We always strive to punish those who go against the will of God. It''s just that he''s Emperor Crombell''s favorite, and it breaks my heart."


    The voice of the man who was most trusted by the Emperor of the Blight Empire was very smooth. He slowly brushed past Philip and muttered as he headed for the seat.


    "I don''t know why I feel so bad."


    When he nced at Lord Alton''s face, he stood quietly with a heavy expression as always. It was finally the moment to catch the weakness of the Chrombell Imperial family, which was Blight''s long-cherished desire, but why does it feel like putting only one fork on a full banquet setup?


    "......Tsk. Prepare the video crystal ball. As much as possible, as long as possible."


    "Yes, Count-nim."

 Chapter 168:

    Chapter 168:


    The Count of the Blight Empire clicked his tongue as he watched the horrors that were taking ce in a ce that was neither near nor far away. Those who betrayed the will of God and the monsters tested by them, or the prince who exudes evil power from the noble family lineage.


    "It''s heresy."


    The Count straightened his twisted lips and shook his head.


    "Crombell''s Imperial family is not faithful, so heretic children are born and the country is thrown into chaos."


    "What Count-nim said is correct."


    "The people of Crombell will also feel ashamed to live under Crombell''s name if they watch this video."


    The Count''s servants nodded their heads in exchange. Even to them, this sight was unforgivable under the name of God.


    "That would be a good reason."


    The Count smiled and folded his arms, looking at the First Prince of the Crombell Empire, Kazer. The stupid man who joined hands with the devil and dared to drag the Holy Empire into the throne fight. He thought he could y with the Empire if he used them well, but he didn''t expect to give them such a mboyant justification like this.


    ''If you put honey on your tongue, a pathetic guy like the First Prince doesn''t even know he''s being pointed a sword from behind. I have to say I''m lucky.''


    The Count nced at the Lord of Alton who was looking at this side. Although he attracted foreign countries equally, it was good to say that the Lord of Alton was more for the Empire than the prince of Crombell. If such a prince sits on the throne, he will pay a greater price than giving his cause to Blight now. Philip Alton, who felt the Count''s gaze, asked with a heavy, subdued voice.


    "......What are you thinking?"


    "You''re a pretty coveted talent. Do you know?"


    "I don''t know."


    "If so, it would be good to know from now on. The First Prince of Crombell is said to be a fool, but he is a man of many doubts. Have you not been able to protect this territory that haspletely fallen into such a person''s grasp?"


    "......"


    "If you want naturalization, I can handle it with my authority."


    At the Count''s suggestion, Philip closed his eyes for a moment and then smiled bitterly.


    "May I ask the Count something?"


    "Oh, tell me."


    "The Count is a priest who has already been baptized and has been told that his divine power isparable to that of an archbishop. Is that correct?"


    A meaningful smile formed on the Count''s lips at Philip''s question.


    "I don''t think you''re asking me to give you a gold seal...... Are any of your children sick?"


    "Do you have any intention of helping those who suffer out there?"


    "......"


    The Count''s face was subtly distorted. The impression that had seemed quite pleasant just now disappeared.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "Even though they are Crombell Empire citizens, they are all the same children of God under God''s name."


    "I think I know how you managed to please the First Prince, so let''s stop there."


    "......"


    "I can''t believe it. I thought you were someone who could paint a bigger picture."


    The Count, who had just been inviting Philip to naturalize, lost interest and looked away from him. The more terrifying and horrifying what happened here, and the more blood flowed as a river, the more solidified Blight''s cause was. Philip, who knew this, eventually realized that Ethan Ambrosia was right, and smiled slightly.


    ''The poor who pour out of the Blight Empire are those who have neither the intention nor the will to solve the poverty situation. It''s the same for the higher-ups.''


    Philip looked forward, recalling Ethan Ambrosia''s words. In the distance, Ambrosia''s Knights were straddling among the waves of monsters, more ferociously than anyone else. The monsters fell as if the sea were splitting, and Ethan Ambrosia walked that path. So the Duke of Ambrosia made his way toward the first prince. The tip of the sword in his hand pointed at the shame of Crombell.


    "He''s tantly pointing a sword at the First Prince."


    "Since Emperor Crombell has not yet deposed the First Prince, he is still the prince of the Empire. By the way......"


    "Is he really nning to cut off the Emperor''s son?"


    The people of the Blight Empire shook their heads, thinking it was impossible. To point a sword at the prince is to point a sword at the Imperial family. It was an act that could have been dared to be treated as treason. Even though the Emperor of Crombell knew that the First Prince had tampered with ck magic, he drew a line, saying that he was just being threatened. To the Emperor, it meant that the First Prince was not yet a criminal, but an Imperial family member.


    "......I wonder whether Emperor Crombell will rule that guy as a traitor or a contributor to the Empire."


    The Count of Blight was well acquainted with Duke Ethan Ambrosia of the Crombell Empire. It was said that he was faithful to the Emperor''s orders like a gentle house cat, even though he was a contributor to the Crombell Empire and held powerparable to the power of the Imperial family. The Emperor of the Blight Empire sighed and expressed his envy, saying, "Isn''t he a really good piece to use?". However, Ethan Ambrosia, whom the Count had seen in person, was by no means the envy of Emperor Blight.


    "If I were the Emperor, I would consider it treason. Those are not the eyes of a servant loyal to the Imperial family."


    As the Count muttered, he heard the voice of Philip Altonughing behind his back.


    "Duke Ethan Ambrosia is a loyal follower of the Crombell Empire."


    Looking back, Philip had his eyes fixed in the distance. At the end of his gaze was Ethan Ambrosia, who let the First Prince''s attack slip at once.


    "He is faithful to the Crombell Empire."


    "Empire, not the Imperial family?"


    "Yes."


    It was a voice full of pride.


    ''Philip Alton, you are the one who walks the same path as me.''


    Philip once again recalled the words Ethan left behind. That was where his pride came from.


    * * *


    Kazer de Crombell burst into madness as he felt the immense power flowing through his veins. He sprinted towards Ethan Ambrosia, with the ck power rising from his fist.


    "Wuhahaha! Ethan Ambrosia! You don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this day!"


    "Yes, I really didn''t know. Your Highness the First Prince."


    Ethan gently received the First Prince''s attack with his sword and let it pass. A small spark erupted with the sound of sharp swords shing against each other. An ordinary sword would have been broken by Kazer''s power, but Ethan''s sword was a product of Ambrosia handed down from generation to generation. It was a sword that could take the power of Ambrosia, so of course, the power of Kazer derived from it could be passed on as well.


    "What, you''re not going to take it easy!"


    Kazer''s eyes lit up. Since he gained power from Alton, there had been no monster that cannot be defeated by his blow. Even the strongest monster in the Forest of Monsters and the one who maximized its power through ck magic experiments were all helpless when he wielded his sword.


    "If you died obediently, that would have been futile too."


    Kazer stared at Ethan with an eerieugh. Blood welled upside down after a long time as he looked at the sword and narrowed his forehead as if something dirty had touched him.


    "I haven''t forgotten your face for a second since I was insulted!!"


    "It was an unforgettable sight for me, too."


    Ethan''s gaze slowly turned to Kazer''s crotch. At that moment, the ce seemed to go back to that humiliating time when Kazer soiled his pants.


    "......How dare you insult me again!"


    It was definitely different back then. Now that he had obtained more overwhelming power than that monster Ethan Ambrosia, he was stronger than anyone else. Kazer thought that this insult would not go away unless he crushed Ethan''s handsome face. He gathered the power boiling from his heart and rushed at him.


    "Go to hell!"


    "......Tsk."


    Ethan clicked his tongue and leaned his upper body lightly to avoid Kazer''s attack.


    "Power is not everything. Apart from being able to handle it......"


    He looked at Kazer''s heavy body. His belly was twice as bloated as thest time he saw him.


    "First of all, if you''re going to use your body like this, you need to do some exercise to make your body agile......"


    Ethan once again attacked his ankle, avoiding the excited Kazer.


    "Aargh!"


    Kazer tried to bnce by swinging his arms wide, but eventually, he couldn''t ovee the weight of his body and fell forward.


    "If it''s difficult, you need to use the power in a different form, so that it doesn''t look like you try hard to deal with it."


    "You, you......!"


    "Did Your Highness the First Prince forget that I strangled your neck without using a single hand?"


    He sounded like he was trying to teach. Kazer''s face was instantly dyed with shame. It was as if he was ridiculing that Kazer could only use this much even after gaining that power. Although it was true that Ethan was actuallyughing.


    "This Imperial order is easy to handle. Your Highness the First Prince is very good at cooperating here."


    "I''ll make you regret it."


    Kazer struggled to get his body trembling with anger. The blood vessels in his pupils burst and his eyes were dyed red, almost like a demon. He could feel his heart beating violently with shame and anger, radiating enormous power. His body was engulfed in an unknown mana that ckened at once.


    "......As expected."


    Ethan looked at the very faintly vibrating ring in his hand. As the power began to radiate from Kazer with great momentum, the power of Ambrosia within Ethan lifted its head. Ambrosia''s power met with a power simr to its and fluctuated.


    "He put that cursed power in that body."


    Oliven was the one who studied the power of Ambrosia with Sarah. It was clear that it was Oliven who gave Kazer that power. However, Ethan did not know how Kazer was able to use the power of Ambrosia in his body.


    "Did you start the festival without me?"


    At that moment, Sarah, who had managed to defeat the ck magicians, fell from the sky with a gentle gesture. With her feet on the ground, she said, cing her hand on Ethan''s ring, which began to tremble a little.


    "I''m sad if you don''t call me at times like this."


    "Didn''t you decide not to make a voice when you were dressed like that?"


    "Wouldn''t it be okay now? Apparently...... everyone looks busy."


    Sarah smiled and looked around. Other soldiers and nobles, including the Knights of Ambrosia, rushed to deal with the monsters. There were people who threw their eyes at this in the middle, but it was too far away to hear the conversationing and going. No one seemed to notice that it was Sarah who cut through Alton''s barrier and handled the ck magicians with overwhelming power alone.


    "This voice is...... Sarah Millen?"

 Chapter 169:

    Chapter 169:


    Seeing Sarah greeting him with a clear voice, the First Prince shook his head as if it was nonsense. He also clearly saw the existence of the magician who was dealing with the ck magicians. When Alton''s barrier was torn apart, the ck magicians trembled in fear and said.


    ''Too bad. Too bad...... I wanted to explore this power a little more......''


    They had already put everything down. The reason for being here was simply because of the intense curiosity to experiment with the ck magic they had learned against the Great Elder.


    ''As long as Great Elder-nim has stepped forward......, we are all dead now.''


    ''I''d rather die here. Because there is no one on this continent who can defeat Great Elder-nim in the absence of Oliven.''


    ''Is First Prince-nim okay? Great Elder-nim is reluctant to engage deeply in human affairs, so maybe he''s going to survive this time.''


    Kazer could subtly feel it while listening to their conversation. The person who was called the Great Elder of the magic tower was a person who had powers that humans couldn''t have.


    ''You should avoid Master as much as possible. To survive.''


    Even Oliven, who gave him power, was afraid of his master and tried to take advantage of her absence.


    "Sarah Min is the Master of the magic tower?"


    Kazer muttered in disbelief. His voice gradually began to tremble with anger. When Ethan Ambrosia used his evil powers that day in the Imperial Pce, his body was so perfect that he couldn''t even make an excuse and had to suffer all kinds of insults. If Sarah Millen was a magician, everything was exined. Why did the Emperor grant her the title of Small Countess, and why did he have to be driven out of his ce to the other rural estate because she barely bled on her neck?


    "It''s all because of you. I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you. Sarah Millen!"


    The power emanating from Kazer rushed fiercely toward Sarah and Ethan.


    "Eek."


    Sarah hurriedly put up the shield and stood in front of Ethan. Then, the power that could not pass through the shield spread around it, the ground scorched and the small trees and wild grass lost their vitality in an instant and dried up.


    "......"


    "......"


    The power that takes away vitality. What could happen when Ambrosia''s power was revealed to the world was unfolding at Kazer''s fingertips. Ethan growled, narrowing his brows as if he didn''t like it.


    "Back off, Sarah."


    "Duke-nim, step back. You''ve already noticed, that''s simr to Ambrosia''s power."


    Sarah''s gaze rested on Ethan''s ring, which was fluctuating. The ring was trying to suppress the power of Ambrosia that was swelling from within Ethan. Ethan said, raising his hand to cover the ring.


    "It''s not like I can''t handle it."


    "But it''s faster and more certain if I handle it."


    As Sarah swung her hand one more time, azure mana was applied over the hastily ced shield, and a stronger shield was created. Then, as if further away from the power that Kazer was radiating, the ring''s vibrations stopped slowly.


    "Ambrosia''s power resonates more with the other''s power. If Duke-nim faced the First Prince, they would only increase each other''s powers."


    It was exactly what Sarah said. She was able to deal with Kazer without provoking the swaying power inside Ethan.


    "......"


    Ethan was also well aware of this fact. Nevertheless, subtle unpleasantness persisted. It was more of an animal sense. Such an instinctive feeling that he should exclude Sarah as much as possible from this incident to protect her. Sarah''s vague attitude, which had been felt before, also sharpened his nerves.


    "I don''t want to leave it to you. Whoever it is, that''s dangerous."


    "I know, but I have to."


    Sarah said as if it were a given procedure. Just like the person who came to this ce at this moment for that purpose.


    "Sarah."


    "Yes."


    "You told me I''d be angry when this is over."


    "......Yes."


    "Is that the situation right now?"


    When asked by Ethan, Sarah''s body flinched and trembled for a moment. She remained silent for a moment, unable to answer easily. But that alone was already sufficient for Ethan. Sarah said she recently realized that Ambrosia''s power could aplish what she wanted. The fact that she recently discovered something that she couldn''t find out when she studied the power of Ambrosia for a long time meant one thing. It was something that happened when she collided with Ambrosia''s power directly.


    "Ah ah, Sarah."


    Atst, Ethan could be sure what Sarah was trying to hide. As far as Ethan knew, there were only two asions when Sarah encountered Ambrosia''s power head-on. The very two times she copsed and vomited her blood andy there for a long time without opening her eyes.


    "Are you trying to receive the power of Ambrosia with that fragile body? How long will it take to open your eyes this time......, or maybe you won''t be able to open your eyes forever."


    "......Duke-nim."


    "Ha, haha."


    A hollowugh escaped Ethan''s lips. Ethan''s expression, as he raised his hand to cover his face, was terribly distorted. Ambrosia''s power sleeping in him had never been more terrible than at this moment. In fact, before he spoke with Sarah, he had received a message from Ambrosia''s mansion.


    [Countess Millen-nim said it was as if she was preparing for a long farewell. ude-nim also felt that, so I think that was why he wasining. Countess Millen-nim calmed and put ude-nim to sleep with her magic. If it was Countess Millen-nim''s original personality, she would have reassured ude-nim to the end and then hugged him and put him to sleep......, something was strange. Besides, it was May who said this. As you may know, May is the only person in the mansion that Countess Millen-nim can talkfortably to.]


    The words ''It was as if she was preparing for a long farewell'' remained engraved in Ethan''s mind and did not disappear. Sarah had borrowed the power of Ambrosia to say goodbye to them for a long time. Even knowing that Ethan would be angry and ude would be very heartbroken.


    "Do I really have the right to stop you?"


    Sarah''s face hardened at Ethan''s words which flowed out like a sigh. Ethan seemed to have misunderstood something. It was when Sarah tried to take one step closer to him.


    Kwaaaang!


    Her shield shook violently. It was because Kazer, who was angry at the shield that could not be broken no matter how much he hit it, poured out all his strength.


    "I will kill you, I will kill you......"


    Kazer looked at Sarah and Ethan with red-tinted eyes. Even when the most hated people in the world were in front of him, he couldn''t even touch a finger. That fact gradually eroded his reason. A demonic whisper was heard over his pounding heartbeat.


    [Let''s take it all away.]


    [I want to devour it all. It''s so luscious.]


    [We''ll be even greater after we eat them all up.]


    The power of lusting for vitality was constantly stimting and motivating the host. Unless one had strong self-control, there was no one who wouldn''t fall for the temptation. Kazer soon looked behind Sarah and Ethan.


    "After I make them all be one with my own power......"


    Numerous monsters and people. All of them were good food for this power.


    "I will be great!"


    In a sh, the power emanating from Kazer passed Sarah and Ethan and was directed at the nearest Ambrosia Knights.


    "No!"


    Sarah reached out her hand to quickly spread the shield in that direction and saw someone moving faster than her.


    "Duke-nim!"


    Ethan Ambrosia was heading there ahead of her. It was not a speed that humans could achieve. Something twinkled and seemed to fall very slowly in Sarah''s sight.


    ''That''s......''


    It was a ring. The ring Sarah gave to Ethan could seal the power. It was worn to avoid the power of Ambrosia, but Ethan never took it off his finger even when the power of the ring ran out. Ethan''s voice, which he said with such a smile, was still clear, saying that just the presence of the ring felt like Sarah was next to him. Ethan took the ring off and threw it away. As if it were no longer needed.


    "No......"


    Sarah, who was sickened, groaned. In front of her, she saw Ethan blocking Kazer''s power.


    "You are finally revealing your filthy power, Ethan Ambrosia!"

 Chapter 170:

    Chapter 170:


    When he took off the ring, the power of Ambrosia, which he had suppressed continuously, struggled with a sense of liberation it had never tasted before. It was to the extent that it clearly increased the momentum ording to the energy of Kazer, who was gushing out power from afar. A ck mist from Ethan prevented Kazer''s attack, which was trying to hit others.


    "Huheok!"


    The Ambrosia Knights, who were ready to defend against Kazer''s attack, screamed in unison.


    "It''s dangerous, My Lord!"


    "You can''t deal with it yourself!"


    While they were dissuading Ethan, the monsters rushed endlessly. The Knights were already surrounded by monsters because they hade in earlier through the road. However, thanks to that, the soldiers of other nobles have yet to see Ethan exerting his power.


    "You must lead the other soldiers and knights out of this ce."


    "But My Lord, that power is......!"


    "If you know what this power is, hurry up. No one will survive here."


    The time when the Ambrosia Knights hesitated at the order of their Lord was very instant. In the meantime, they quickly located Sarah. The Knights, who confirmed that she was by Ethan''s side, quicklypleted their judgment.


    "I''ll obey you."


    The knights, with Jade at the forefront, all turned back at once and cleared the escape route.


    "Ahahaha! The Ambrosia Knights are on the run with tails between their legs! That''s funny!"


    Looking at their backs, Kazer burst outughing with madness. Insulting words poured out endlessly through his twisted mouth.


    "Are you afraid of my power enough to abandon your Lord and run away?"


    Kazer smirked and trembled at the boiling power. The power that was pounding and sticky in the palm of his hand moved freely ording to Kazer''s will.


    ''With this power, the Ambrosia Knights, called the Empire''s Strongest, are only insignificant bugs after all!''


    The power fired from Kazer flew toward the Knights of Ambrosia like a whip.


    "Take it easy, Your Highness!"


    At that time, Sarah, worried that Ethan was using his power, quickly intervened and blocked Kazer''s power. Azure magic flowed out of her like waves.


    "Aren''t you forgetting me too much?"


    "Sarah, Millen!"


    Kazer clenched his teeth and poured out more power when his power was lightly blocked. His face flushed red as if it were going to explode. The destructive power of Kazer and the soft yet mighty power of Sarah collided head-on. Then, like a lie, Sarah''s azure magic swallowed up Kazer''s power.


    "......!"


    Kazer widened his eyes as he saw Sarahpletely block his power. The azure magic generated by a simple gesture could block his power so easily. He couldn''t believe it even though he had seen it in person.


    "This can''t be happening. My power can''t stop at this level!"


    He shook his head and raised the seething power from deep inside his body. Then, his heartbeat elerated, and Kazer''s upper body leaned back significantly.


    "Huheok!"


    Contrary to the effortless power that had been released so far, he could feel his heart pounding as if it was about to explode and something terrible flowing through his veins.


    "Uh uh, uaargh!"


    A terrible scream escaped from between Kazer''s lips. In an instant, a gust of wind began to blow from his body as he felt the air beingpressed. Looking at the figure, Ethan and Sarah had a hunch at the same time. The power of ck magic, which had been growing in volume little by little in Kazer, was gradually running wild without following his control.


    "Get out of the way, Sarah."


    "I can''t do that, Duke-nim."


    Ethan warned in a low voice, but Sarah firmly shook her head and refused.


    "I told you I wouldn''t cooperate nicely."


    "I just want to protect Duke-nim."


    "So are you willing to sacrifice yourself, knowing that you may never be able to open your eyes?"


    At Ethan''s words, Sarah looked back. Her face stiffened in surprise, but she was obscured by the robe. All he could tell was that her breath was freezing cold as it flowed through her gaping lips. Ethan approached her slowly. The magic emanating from Sarah didn''t hurt Ethan. Rather, it only gently tickled him and swept past him, striking only the power of Kazer who was about to attack him. That kindness made him more bitter than ever.


    "You shouldn''t have appeared in front of me and ude."


    "......!"


    "If you had, I wouldn''t have known about this fear."


    He slowly raised his hand and stroked Sarah''s cheek, hidden under the hem of her robe. What kind of expression Sarah was making, he could clearly feel it between his palms.


    "You don''t know how terrible it is to lose you because of the power thates from me."


    "......Duke-nim."


    Sarah called him with a suppressed groan in her throat. But his eyes were already on Kazer over her shoulder, who was sending an attack full of killing intent toward this side.


    "Uaaargh!!!"


    Kazer had already lost control of his power. His face was twisting grossly like a monster. ck veins were bulging out of his heart, and in several ces, they had burst and gushed out ugly, ck ooze. And they procrastinated like leeches, then burrowed into Kazer''s body again. The surrounding nts quickly withered. The ground on which he was stepping was cracked and turned to ck ashes.


    "......"


    It was truly overwhelming. As the extent of losing the light of life gradually increased, Ethan etched the image straight into his eyes. In the end, Kazer''sst was to be such a monster and die while lusting for power. If it wasn''t for Sarah, it would have been his end.


    "What makes me different from the First Prince?"


    "That''s not true, it''s definitely a different power."


    Sarah''s voice, whichforted Ethan, was so caring. But to him, Sarah''s tenderness was poison. It was because the image of Sarah vomiting blood and falling was still clearly in Ethan''s head. The soft body stretched helplessly in his arms. Breath that seemed to be cut off, but then slowly stopped. Even the dark red blood that flowed between her eyes and lips.


    ''I made Sarah that way. This Ambrosia''s curse will eventually kill her.''


    Ethan knew it too. The time when he felt happy, even for a moment, was actually made possible by Sarah''s sacrifice. The moment when ude smiled prettily, Sarahughed next to him, and he felt a faint peace as he looked at the two of them. Sarah might have vomited blood several times in ces he did not know.


    "What are you trying to do with Ambrosia''s power, leaving me and ude?"


    "......"


    Sarah''s body trembled greatly at the question. She didn''t answer, but Ethan knew he was right. His stomach twisted and his face turned red. It was hard for him to even breathe, so Ethan exhaled slowly.


    "If you''re here to die using Ambrosia''s power......, you shouldn''t have been so sweet to me and ude."


    Ethan''s hand that was caressing Sarah''s cheek fell coldly. Then, he passed by her and approached Kazer, who was running wild. He had no intention of leaving Sarah alone and letting her fall under Ambrosia''s power.


    "Duke-nim, it''s dangero......!"


    "Sarah, please."


    Ethan shook his head, narrowing his forehead as if in pain, to Sarah, who was worried about him and holding his hand again.


    "You''d rather not test my patience any longer."


    The voice that flowed from between his lips was still low. It even cracked as ifing out of scratching his neck. At that cold, heavy voice, Sarah bit her lips tightly. She couldn''t let it go like this. He had a misunderstanding.


    "I promised you it wouldn''t hurt me."


    "It could be, depending on the point of view."


    "I barely die on that, I''m telling you."


    That was all Sarah could say to Ethan. Because of the magician''s oath, she could not exin that she would only enter and return to Park Hyeyeon''s body for a while with Ambrosia''s power. Ethan was silent for a moment at Sarah''s words, but then he spoke with a cold, sunken face.


    "Since you became a person of Ambrosia as ude''s nanny, Imand you as the Patriarch. Never, never interfere."


    "Duke-nim......!"


    She was frustrated and restless. She wanted to tell him that Ethan and ude are precious to her and that she didn''t intend to leave in vain. However, it was unlikely that Ethan, who had already misunderstood, would believe the exnation that she said around without mentioning the contents of the oath.


    "I''m sorry."


    Sarah eventually closed her eyes and drew a form by hand, creating a magic circle at Kazer''s feet. The magic circle created in an instant became a round sphere with a bright light and swallowed the runaway Kazer.


    Bang, bang bang, bang bang bang!


    The sound of the power that was swirling through Kazer''s body hitting the magic circle spread intensely. If she had been a littleter, that intense power would have spread throughout this ce and caused numerous casualties. Trapped under the magic circle and lost, the power turned and rushed to eat its host.


    "Uaargh, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!! Aaargh!!"


    Kazer tried to control his power, but he couldn''t recover the power that had already been exploding. A terrible scream began to resound within the magic circle. There was only Kazer who could give the life force that the power of ck magic wanted in there. After being so drunk, only pure power would remain in the magic circle.


    "......Sarah!"


    Ethan gritted his teeth and got angry. It was the first time he was truly angry at Sarah''s actions.


    "I told you not to interfere!"


    "Let me deal with it. It''s really dangerous if you go on a rampage like that. It''s fatal to Duke-nim."


    "Wouldn''t that power be fatal to you?"


    "I know, but that''s exactly what I want."


    Ethan grunted and clenched his teeth. Eyes mixed with resentment and despair looked at Sarah.


    "You''re going to get away from me...... Do you really want that?"


    Sarah could feel a throbbing sensation in one corner of her heart when she saw him like that. Ethan''s firm and friendly eyes, which she loved, trembled mercilessly. The darkness slowly eroding him was revealing its teeth with a sticky obsession.


    "Sorry."


    She did something to be hated. But she didn''t want to be hated by Ethan. It was supposed to be a misunderstanding. She had to tell him that she coulde back, that she could wake up, however, she didn''t think he''d believe her even if she was Ethan. After she had harnessed Ambrosia''s power, she would fall again, vomiting her blood, and this time she didn''t even know how long it would take for her to wake up. She had to be honest, but there was a limit to what she could say. But Sarah decided to try her best in it.


    "I''m not doing this today to leave Duke-nim and ude-nim."


    "......I can''t believe you."


    Sarah took a step closer to Ethan, who shook his head. She then removed the robe that covered her face. Sarah''s azure eyes which looked like they had been embedded with jewels made Ethan''s face shake greatly as he saw them. There was a friendly smile on Sarah''s lips that had always struck his heart hard.


    "I''ll make you believe me. That I have no intention of leaving."


    "Ho, w......"


    "I don''t really like the background and background music right now, but I can''t help it."


    Sarah, who was muttering something inexplicable, reached out and gently wrapped her arms around Ethan''s neck. The two bodies clung tightly with no gap. Ethan blinked slowly and stared nkly at Sarah''s face, which was approaching more and more. When Sarah''s eyes close and her long eyshes tremble slowly.

 Chapter 171:

    Chapter 171:


    "......"


    Ethan was silent for a moment. The lips that had touched slowly moved away, and Sarah''s red-tinted face filled his vision. He just stared nkly at it. He didn''t even seem to have a good grasp of what had just happened to him. Seeing that, Sarah smiled a little.


    "I''m sorry. Are you surprised?"


    "......Ugh."


    Ethan stepped back, blushing. It was the first time she saw Ethan so defenseless. In fact, she didn''t try to express her feelings to Ethan first in this way. However, it seemed that if she left Ethan like this, she would never be able to resolve the misunderstanding. Anyway, she had to go back to Park Hyeyeon''s body once. This was the right time when Kazer''s power and Ethan''s power collided.


    "But I''m not kidding, I''m serious. Actually, it''s been a while since I had a crush on Duke-nim."


    "Sarah, I''m......"


    "To be honest, Duke-nim expected a lot, right?"


    He had to say he didn''t expect it at all, but he felt like choking up. He was crawling between terrible despair and shady obsession until just now. Now, he felt like he was going to break down from head to toe. It wouldn''t be strange if he melted away like this.


    "......"


    When Ethan couldn''t answer so much, Sarah looked back, narrowing her brows. The remains of the Ambrosia Knights left were soon slowly shedding their killing intent toward this side.


    "Ah, at this crucial moment."


    She barely had the courage to convey her feelings, but the surrounding area was a battlefield where life and deathe and go, far from being romantic. She didn''t like the timing and location too much. Sarah clicked her tongue and flicked her fingers, creating her magic.


    "[Seize the fleeting time.]"


    At the same time as she memorized the starter word, a magic circle formed under her feet. The mana emitted from the magic circle engulfed the space in an instant. Even the monsters, ordinary soldiers, and the people of the Blight Empire who were watching this from Lord Alton Castle were all covered by the magic circle. As if only Ethan and Sarah were left in this space.


    "This......"


    "Shall we end this kind of kid''s prank soon? I thought I was going to die of boredom because I had to take care of it in moderation."


    Sarah let out a deep sigh, brushing her hair. It was necessary to show everyone that Kazer had been reborn as apletely corrupted ck magician. On this spot today, Kazer de Crombell dies. But as long as the Emperor keeps his eyes wide open, he will try to save Kazer somehow. Ethan and Sarah had no intention of giving the emperor any justification.


    "Can I take care of everything now?"


    At Sarah''s words, Ethan nodded slowly. At the barely granted permission, Sarah smiled happily.


    "Then let''s talk about something between the two of us. It''ll only take a moment."


    "......Yes."


    Ethan nodded quietly. The atrocious atmosphere that had been before had disappeared. Inside the magic circle that blocked the space, now the two could only focus on each other.


    "Grrr."


    Ah, and Kazer de Crombell, who couldn''t handle it all, was also there. As if the end was near, Kazer was exhaling hard. So Ethan and Sarah decided to lightly ignore his existence.


    "I''ll hear the answer to my confessionter."


    "......!"


    "I''ll be right back, even though I want to hear Duke-nim''s answer now, so please wait a little bit."


    Sarah rolled her eyes and burst into a clearugh as she looked at Ethan''s eyes which were wide open.


    "Do I look like someone who will leave forever without hearing Duke-nim''s answer? Absolutely not."


    It was not until he heard theughter that Ethan groaned in a suppressed voice. He began to feel the sincerity of Sarah''s words that she woulde back a little now. Sarah, whom he knew, was certainly not a woman to sit still, even out of curiosity.


    "......Sarah."


    "Yess."


    Sarah answered, stretching her words softly. Ethan raised his hand to cover his mouth. His mouth was ripped open defenselessly. He couldn''t show himself like that. However, his face, which was gradually burning red, was not covered.


    "You don''t know how vulgar ckmail ran through my mind until just a moment ago and then subsided."


    "I didn''t."


    "I can''t even do it now."


    He was afraid he would be hated. He was afraid he would lose that affection that just came out of those pretty lips. When he had nothing to lose, he was going to give up and shackle her. But Sarah put the chain on Ethan. Now he was in her hand. She gave him something he didn''t dare ask for. So in the end, Ethan had no choice but to lose to Sarah again this time.


    "This will be the first andst time I''ll let you go with my hands."


    "Yes, please do so."


    Sarah gently took Ethan''s hand, which was covering his face with a cautious hand, and lowered it down. Then, she could see Ethan with a naked red face and was at a loss. It was a sweet face just looking at it. Her heart started beating fast without her noticing. Her heart, which had not trembled even when she confessed, began to rage when she saw Ethan''s face.


    Ah, I want to kiss him just one more time.


    Sarah was once again driven by the urge to pounce on his lips.


    "When can I give you an answer?"


    Sarah, who had been biting her lip without realizing it, answered Ethan''s question with a sudden awakening.


    "Actually, I don''t think I can guarantee exactly when I''ll wake up. The time I wake up is getting longer......"


    At first, he said she was asleep for a little less than a week. Then she couldn''t wake up for a long month. And Sarah was trying to harness the power of Ambrosia, which was stronger than then. Maybe it needed a very long time.


    "But I will try to wake up as soon as possible."


    "Was it a matter of effort?"


    "Maybe. There are a few things that I have learned from the past two experiences."


    "......"


    Despite Sarah''s answer, Ethan had a slightly anxious face. However, unlike before, he did not show any outright obsession. He just took Sarah''s hand and brought it to his cheek, trying to feel the warmth.


    "What if I miss Sarah?"


    Ethan whispered with a sigh. Sarah''s face heated up this time at the low voice.


    "The morning time we always spent together, time to y with ude. If I feel like I''m going crazy because I miss you, what do I do then?"


    "Even without me, eat breakfast together, have a lot of ytimes, and talk to each other. If you keep doing that, I''lle."


    Sarah wiggled her hand against Ethan''s cheek. Then she continued, gently sweeping his soft cheeks.


    "Ah, don''t get too used to the daily life without me. Because I''m jealous"


    "I can''t get used to it."


    Ethan smiled and shook his head, and Sarah smiled at him. At that moment, kwaang, Sarah''s magic circle shook violently.


    "......"


    "......"


    The short time given to the two was about to end. No more moans could be heard from Kazer. The power that hadpletely devoured its host was now about to break through Sarah''s restraints.


    "The ring, please put it back on."


    Sarah handed the ring Ethan had thrown off earlier and ced it in his hand.


    "I don''t want to see you take off the ring I gave you so coldly like that again."


    "......I''ll keep that in mind."


    Ethan put the ring that Sarah had given him to his original finger. Then the familiar serenity enveloped his body gently. His gaze rested on the ring for a very long time.


    "Until Ie back, think of this ring as me. Got it?"


    Ethan nodded gently, and Sarah was relieved only then. Determined to check the ring first when she came back, she now looked at the sphere that was swaying over Ethan''s shoulder.


    "......He''s dead."


    Kazer''s breath had nowpletely stopped. He died with his eyes wide open, as if he didn''t understand why he had to be like this until the very end. It was indeed a futile death, and a death that was already predestined. The previous dukes of Ambrosia who considered this power a blessing also died like that. Bang, bang, and Sarah''s sealing magic ball shook as if it were about to break.


    "Now all that''s left in there is pure power. Just by feeling it, I can see how much effort Oliven has put into it."


    "......Sarah."


    Ethan grabbed Sarah''s hand, even though knowing that he couldn''t stop her now.


    "It''s fine."


    Sarah gently grabbed Ethan''s hand and pushed it away. Ethan''s fingertips, falling in vain, trembled. Looking at him like that, Sarah said with a smile.


    "I said I liked you. And now I''ll say I love you."


    "......"


    "So please wait."


    It was a foul. Although anxious, nervous, and seemingly crazy, he was helplessly torn apart by a single word from Sarah. Obviously, it was Sarah who confessed her feelings first, and it was Sarah who waited for an answer. But in the end, it was Ethan who waited, and it was Ethan who was worn out. Whoever liked the other more lost the match, and Ethan will remain the eternal loser in front of Sarah.


    "I also have something to confess."


    "......?"


    "It was thest time Sarah vomited blood and copsed in the Imperial Pce."


    "Did something happen?"


    When asked by Sarah, Ethan continued, smiling bitterly.


    "Then you vomited too much blood, you couldn''t breathe properly."


    "Ah......"


    Sarah''s face clouded with guilt. Ethan raised his hand and ced his thumb to Sarah''s lips. He then smiled and said.


    "So I repeated kissing and sucking the blood that blocked the airway."


    "......!"


    Sarah''s eyes fluttered violently. The touch of Ethan''s thumb, gently stroking her lips, was more vivid than ever.


    "You''ll probably vomit blood again this time...... I''ll have a good excuse."


    Ethan looked down at her lips, blurring the end of his words. Sarah thought her lips were going to burst red and pop when his gaze touched them. Did he know what she thought? A heavy, low-pitched voice hit Sarah''s heart directly.

 Chapter 172:

    Chapter 172:


    Sarah couldn''t even breathe and looked at Ethan''s face nkly. The corners of Ethan''s lips curled up gracefully. Then he lowered his hand that was gently stroking her lips.


    "Ah."


    A sigh of regret leaked through Sarah''s lips. Sarah''s face flushed at the sound that came out unknowingly. She couldn''t even imagine that she was confessing with a distinctive and confident voice until recently. Her face turned red as if it was about to explode. Now Ethan realized that Sarah actually couldn''t afford it either. So she could speak in adylike voice.


    "So would you please allow it?"


    "......I will."


    Sarah rolled her eyes around, not knowing what to do, and finally nodded. Only then was Ethan able to let go of Sarah''s hand, which he was holding tightly with his other hand.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    "I''ll be back."


    Sarah''s face became lighter as she bid goodbye to Ethan, who was seeing her off. Ethan believed she would return, and Sarah had no intention of betraying that belief. She felt like the two of them finally clicked.


    "......Fuu."


    Sarah sighed loudly to shake off the tension and approached the sphere that sealed Kazer''s power. Kazer de Crombell, once the noblest man in the Empire, now died in a tragic way. All of his vitality had been taken away by his power, and his body, which had a good appearance, remained withered.


    "It looks like a mummy without a bandage."


    She clicked her tongue in regret. Had he been content with what he had, he would not have died so miserably.


    ''After the death of his mother, the Empress, Kazer''s life changed.''


    Both the Emperor and the First Prince had strangely twisted personalities after the death of the Empress. At this point, even Sarah couldn''t help but wonder what kind of woman could she be, so that both the Emperor and her son were so ruined by her death alone.


    "I''m getting curious."


    Sarah stretched out her hand, thinking that if she could return to Park Hyeyeon''s body this time, she would find out. Then, she could feel the power wriggling in the palm of her hand as if it was about to explode. She bit her lip for a moment, clenched her fist, and repeatedly opened it.


    "Fuu."


    Then, holding her breath, she slowly reaped what she had sealed with her mana. At the same time, the earth shook and the sky wept. From the ce where Sarah''s palm touched, Ambrosia''s power began to swirl.


    "......Ugh."


    It was too much power to control at once. No matter how much she was, the curse was about to pop out of her mouth.


    "Oliven......, did you use all my research magic orbs?"


    As she gritted her teeth and muttered, Oliven''s soulstone, which was sleeping somewhere in her arms, trembled and cried. That was the answer.


    "Ha."


    Sarah decided to me herself for keeping the magic orbs containing Ambrosia''s power in theboratory. What could she do with a foolish guy who had already been sucked into the soulstone? She''d rather me herself.


    "[Come to me.]"


    As Sarah memorized the starter words, the magic circle that had shielded her and Ethan from ordinary soldiers and monsters was removed at once. Then, this time, Sarah and the raging power began to be locked together. Watching her gradually disappear into the magic circle, Ethan clenched his teeth.


    "......Sarah."


    "See youter."


    Sarah gave Ethan onest smile and thenpletely shut off the space. Her eyes were filled with bright red blood from the gap between Ethan''s clenched fists. Maybe he was trying his best to put up with it.


    "I need to get it done as soon as possible ande back as soon as possible."


    Sarah reaffirmed her resolve and slowly began to work to separate Kazer''s power. Thinking that Ethan couldn''t see this way, the speed of her work increased. Now, without noticing, she was able to wield Ambrosia''s power as much as she could. Azure mana spurted out like a thread from her fingertips. Then she wrapped the power of the rampaging Kazer like a silkworm spewing threads into a cocoon.


    ''I need to separate Ambrosia''s power from ck magic. Purify only the power of Ambrosia as pure as possible, and ck magic......''


    She took out the soulstone of Oliven, who was trembling and crying sadly in her arms. Complex magic forms were repeatedly rising and disappearing, rising and disappearing once again.


    "Be quiet. Shouldn''t you be helping me at least once?"


    At the gentle voice of Sarah, Oliven''s soulstone finally calmed down.


    "Let''s take a look at the virtues of the disciple who has learned ck magic."


    ck magic. It was a power against the flow. When ites to the flow of this world, there are many different things. History and time, life and death, nature and ecosystems. Among them, life and death were typically dealt with in ck magic. Coincidentally, ck magic was a product of magicians who studied healing magic to the extreme. It was the history of those who wanted to continue the breath of those who had already died. So they turned their attention to ''time''. She wanted to use it this time.


    "I need to know what I did with Park Hyeyeon''s body in a timeline I don''t know."


    There was nothing rough about Sarah who had set her goals. The ck magic separated from Ambrosia''s power flowed to Oliven''s soulstone, and the rest was taken into her body. A power that had lost control flowed into her body, causing her familiar pain.


    "......Uh ugh!"


    Kuh heok, said Sarah, crying and vomiting dark red blood. Things she couldn''t swallow flowed down her lips little by little. She clenched her teeth a little more.


    "Not yet. Not yet."


    Suddenly, her blood-red eyes stared at the power of Ambrosia, which she had not been able to absorb. Until she put them all together and purify them, she couldn''t fall down yet.


    * * *


    The sky wept and the earth shook. Birds got up in groups from the monster forest and started flying somewhere. The sky was darkened by flocks of birds.


    "Kkieeek!"


    The monsters who were facing the swords of the soldiers and knights all looked up at the sky and screamed. Then they all turned around and started running away.


    "......Huh, huh?"


    "What''s wrong with them all of a sudden?"


    The humans who were dealing with the monsters looked around with a bewildered voice. A war that seemed like it would never end came to an abrupt end. Even the nobles who were in charge of the soldiers couldn''t figure out what had happened, so they just stared nkly at the backs of the monsters.


    "Hey, the magic circle is gone!"


    Someone sensed a change and shouted. Then everyone looked at the ce where the magician had blocked their sight using a magic circle a little while ago. It was the ce where the First Prince went wild, exploding his evil powers. It was also the ce where Duke Ethan Ambrosia and the magician, who tried to stop him, were locked together with the First Prince in the magic circle. The Ambrosia Knights tried constantly to prate the magic circle, but it didn''t budge like an iron wall, and it was gone at this moment.


    "......Duke Ambrosia-nim is alive!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Ethan Ambrosia, who stood tall alone. He was standing alone on the charred ground around him, holding someone in his arms.


    "My Lord!"


    The Knights of Ambrosia, who were closer to the magic circle than anyone else, ran with contemtion. The energy of the earth, which had been vibrating from before, was spreading uneasily. Everyone knew that something unusual was going on inside that magic circle.


    "Are you okay? Do you hurt anywhere?!"


    Jade was the first to run and check Ethan''s condition. Then, over his shoulder, he looked at Kazer, who died in a miserable state. A sigh of relief escaped Jade''s lips. With Ethan and Sarah together, he knew it would work out somehow. However, he was worried that the two of them would fall victim to the First Prince, who showed power beyondmon sense. He was fortunate enough to see his Lord standing safely, and he was barely reassured. Of course, seeing the First Prince who died like that gave him a headache because of the situation in the Crombell Empire that would soon turn into a battlefield.


    "......"


    Ethan looked at Jade with an empty gaze without saying a word. His face was as expressionless as ever, but something seemed to be twisted. After seeing his Lord''s face like that for a long time, Jade''s expression was distorted.


    "My Lord?"


    Only then did he see the person his Lord was holding in his arms. The person was wrapped in Ethan''s outer garment, and the hem of the robe, which was visible through the outer garment, was familiar to him. Jade raised his hand, rubbed his eyes, and looked again. It was the magician''s robe.


    "Don''t tell me that''s Countess Millen-nim?"


    Jade''s voice trembled like an aspen when he asked Ethan. The person in his arms did not feel the vitality of a living being at all. At that moment, one arm drooped down. With fair skin, long, slender fingers, no blood...... It was Sarah''s arm.


    "How, how like this!"


    Ethan fixed Sarah in his arms and put her droopy arm back in ce. So perfectly locked her back in his arms. Then he brushed past Jade, who was muttering in disbelief. Ethan ordered Jade in a cold voice, who had frozen and did not follow him.


    "Return to Ambrosia."


    Ethan passed by the Knights of Ambrosia and walked forward. With every step he took, he could feel the terrible anger he was suppressing. Jade looked at Ethan''s back with eyes trembling in disbelief. Then, as soon as he saw the traces Ethan had left behind, he trembled.

 Chapter 173:

    Chapter 173:


    * * *


    More than a hundred years have passed since the peace on the continentsted. Those with memories of life and death with blood winds have already disappeared into history. The people of the Crombell Empire found heroes and romance in a blood-filled history and consumed them as a fairy tale. As such, the people of the Crombell Empire were ustomed to peace. Recently, however, they vaguely realized that the peace may notst. Never in the history of the Crombell Empire have the mouths of the Imperial people been so busy.


    "Hamks, did you see it?"


    "Of course I did! The peddlers say that all the estates on the way here have opened the gates for Duke Ambrosia-nim!"


    "It is the first time in my 42 years of life that the gates of the capital are opened at dawn. Heh heh......"


    "No one else, but Duke Ambrosia-nim. If he is him, he can even open the gates of the Imperial Pce."


    Unusual tension lingered on the faces of the people of the Empire who talked to each other as if they were joking. To defeat the ck magicians, two princes of the Empire, including the Duke of Ambrosia, directly led the nobles and went out. But before the news of Alton Estate could be heard, the Imperial people had to stare nkly at the procession of the Duke of Ambrosia, who ran madly toward the capital.


    "He never rested from the Alton Estate to the capital."


    "Heaven! Is that possible?"


    "I''m telling you! There''s a rumor that he broke through the gate of the estate that didn''t open the gate at dawn!"


    "......It deserved to be broken. If Duke Ambrosia-nim wants to open it, I''ll open it."


    The Duke of Ambrosia and his Knights, who passed through the capital''s gates veryte at night, brought in a flurry of rumors. The people of the Empire made up a lot of stories about this. It was said that the Knights of Ambrosia, who dealt with the ck magicians, were so frivolous that they released their unsatisfied power here. It was said that the Second Prince and the Third Prince killed all the ck magicians, so the Knights of Ambrosia had nothing to do and returned first. It was said that he returned in a hurry to rescue the First Prince who was held hostage by the ck magicians. There were so many rumors constantly passed from mouth to mouth, but the only one thing that was unheard of was those who headed for Alton Estate would have been defeated.


    "Maybe...... maybe someone''s dead?"


    "Oho! Don''t say anything bad! How brave the soldiers of the Crombell Empire are!"


    "That''s right, do you think our Empire, which leads the continent''s peace, will be defeated by a mere ck magician?"


    Those who had uttered an ominous sound closed their mouths due to strong opposition from around them. Unconsciously, Crombell''s Imperial people were trying to reject something that felt instinctive. However, the appearance of the Knights of Ambrosia, who frantically headed to the capital with bloodshot eyes, stimted the anxiety that the people of the Empire wanted to ignore.


    "As soon as Duke Ambrosia-nim''s procession entered the mansion, they heard someone wailing! It''s been full of crying for a while."


    "None of Ambrosia''s servants havee out of the mansion since that day. Only merchantse and go regrly, and everyone keeps their mouths shut."


    "There''s a rumor that Duke Ambrosia-nim dered that he would close the family door, is that true?"


    Sensing insecurity, the people of the Empire gathered one by one around the Ambrosia mansion in the capital. Looking endlessly at the mansion seen from afar, they listened and paid close attention to what news might be heard. However, the terrible silence that surrounded the entire mansion further aggravated the anxiety of the people of the Empire. Around that time, the testimonies of those who witnessed something began pouring out one by one.


    "The younger colleague of the acquaintance of the boyfriend of my friend''s sister has a younger brother whose name is Dewey. It is said that the child had once been helped by Young Lord Ambrosia."


    Even in the cradle of the capital''srgest bar, the Veda, a man began to make a loud noise about what he heard with a sweet drunk face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Dewey, he''s been sneaking in and out of the mansion and talking to Young Lord Ambrosia!"


    "What!?"


    The people who had listened to the story sullenly opened their eyes and straightened their posture when they heard the story of someone who had entered and exited the mansion. Ambrosia had locked the door of the mansion so tightly that it was said that even the Emperor of the Crombell Empire would not know the situation of Ambrosia''s mansion. The interest in Ambrosia was bound to re up as the prince''s party, which headed for Alton Estate, did not return to the capital.


    "Oh, really?! So he went into Ambrosia''s mansion this time?"


    "Ah, that''s right! He said that he was honored to share a bed with the Young Lord when he went to sleep while talking to the Young Lord."


    "It is said that Duke Ambrosia-nim treatsmoners and nobles without distinction, and his son, the Young Lord, seems to have the same personality."


    A noble, and even an heir of the great nobility at that, and amoner boy shared the same bed. It was hard to believe, but the people of the Empire living in the Crombell capital could nod their heads because they knew Duke Ethan Ambrosia well. There was a story that the Duke of Ambrosia''s attendant almost hit a passing pedestrian child, and the Duke threw himself to save him. In front of Ambrosia''s mansion, he held the hand of an old woman who came from afar to see the Duke''s face. The story of how he directly asked the Emperor to raise money for charity for the slum dwellers during the royal pce event, etc., came and went at this ce.


    "Duke Ambrosia-nim is the most respectable Noblesse Oblige......, no! I wasn''t talking about that right now!"


    The man who tried to tell Dewey''s story unconsciously tried to continue his praise of the Duke of Ambrosia but soon came to his senses. He had something to say.


    "Dewey just witnessed Duke-nim''s arrival!"


    "Oh oh! Is that true?"


    "Yeah! The day everyone knew! The same night Duke Ambrosia-nim ran madly day and night into the mansion from Alton Estate! Dewey was there!"


    "Oho,e on, talk! What the hell happened that day?"


    The man looked over the table as if he was thirsty, and soon picked up arge beer and gulped it down. It was a story that could not be told without alcohol.


    "Duke-nim came and told him to go now because the atmosphere was unusual, so he couldn''t see the details, but by the time he was about to leave the mansion, Young Lord Ambrosia''s cries rang through the mansion?"


    "The Young Lord......? Could it be that Duke Ambrosia-nim was seriously injured?!"


    "Don''t cut me off. Listen! Dewey was wondering if Duke-nim was hurt, so he secretly hid and watched......"


    "What did he see?"


    "Duke-nim was holding someone covered in blood in his arms, and Young Lord Ambrosia called that person ''Nanny'' and cried out, and then passed out!"


    "Nanny? If it''s Young Lord Ambrosia''s nanny, isn''t she that Small Countess?"


    "That''s right! From Count Millen''s family......"


    A big question mark was drawn on the heads of people who were listening to the story. The bloodied nanny of Young Lord Ambrosia was in the arms of the Duke who returned from the Alton Estate after dealing with ck magic? The credibility of the man who was telling the news about the appearance of someone who should not have had anything to do with this incident had declined endlessly.


    "Tsk, where else have you heard such a rumor...... If you want attention, go to your house and get it!"


    "Oh, it''s real! In addition, two people in magician robes just ran from the mansion, calling the bloody person ''Master'' and pouring out a bright light from their hands, but to no avail! Healing magic!"


    "What is that? Does that mean there''s a magician in Ambrosia''s mansion? The magician must be at the Alton Estate. Why is sheing out of there?"


    "I told you this much, but you still don''t know? Didn''t the magician call ude Ambrosia''s nanny, Countess Sarah Millen, ''Master''! Don''t you get the answer?"


    "......What answer."


    "Countess Sarah Millen is the magician who headed for the Alton Estate this time!"


    The man puffed out his chest as if he had found out a huge fact with confidence. He looked at the crowd, thinking they would all be stunned.


    "......"


    "......"


    But the gaze that returned to him was cold.


    "Then, the magician called the Great Magician of the magic tower, who was now attacked by ck magicians in Alton, was brought into the arms of Duke Ambrosia-nim, who was the Young Lord''s nanny and Countess Sarah Millen...... Are you saying that?"


    "That''s right!"


    "......Go home and wash your feet before you go to bed."


    The people who had gathered in the bar got up from their seats with faces that had lost the taste of alcohol. Then they all started to go home, leaving only the embarrassed man.


    "Hey, where are you going? I told you I was right!"


    "Patooey, I''m afraid I''ll be out of luck. Keep your mouth shut when the princes return from the Alton Estate soon! Unless you want to be taken away by the Imperial Guard for spreading false rumors."


    The enormous truths that came out of the man''s mouth werepletely denied by the Imperial people. His words were passed from those who heard the story to others, but as expected, no one in Crombell believed him. However, when the Imperial people realized that the man''s words were indeed true, it was after the princes who headed to the Alton Estate returned.


    [The First Prince, Kazer de Crombell, was the evil ck magician!]


    [The Death Barrier of Alton Estate was built by the First Prince!]


    [The Great Elder of the magic tower, the Master of the tower, defeated the First Prince, who waspletely assimted with ck magic, but was seriously injured and eventually died.]


    [In the Alton Estate, the blood shed by the people who died at the hands of the First Prince became a river.]


    In a newsletter thatbines the words reported to the pce and handed down below, the tragedy of Alton Estate was written every day. And it was passed from the nobles to their servants and to themoners.


    "First Prince-nim is a ck magician. You have to make sense!"


    "Is the reason why Duke Ambrosia-nim returned to his mansion in a hurry is because of the Master of the tower''s death?"


    "This is ridiculous. You said that First Prince-nim was being held hostage by ck magicians."


    The people of the Empire struggled to deny the unbelievable news. But the news that followed was enough to terrify all the people of Crombell Empire.


    [The Blight Empire demands the safety of Kazer de Crombell, the First Prince of the Crombell Empire who used ck magic in the name of God. Even his corpse must be purged before the name of God to wash away his sins, and the Crombell Empire can be saved.]


    The official deration of the holy country, the Blight Empire, was delivered to the Imperial family of the Crombell Empire. The Emperor was very angry and said that the First Prince never touched ck magic, but he changed his attitude soon after seeing the evidence sent by the Blight Empire.


    [I can never give up my son. I will protect him even by cutting down God.]


    It was the beginning of the war. The Emperor of Cromebell asked for help from the magic tower, but they only expressed their deep ''regret'' that they lost their Great Elder due to this incident. They then drew the line, saying they had no power to add to the Crombell Empire, which advocated ck magic. As a result, the Crombell Empire was now the enemy of the entire continent when the death of the Master of the tower was certain and even the help of the magic tower could not be expected. And when Emperor Crombell found the Duke of Ambrosia, whom he had left as hisst bastion.

 Chapter 174:

    Chapter 174:


    * * *


    It was a familiar sensation. The body, which had sunk heavily, became as light as a feather and was sucked into somewhere very deep and dark.


    ''......Heok!''


    And when she opened her eyes, what she saw was not the same scenery as before. The small room was full of nts. Various patterns of fabric nkets and cushions were ced on the cute furniture. The mas she had been buying diligently when she traveled here and there were attached to the iron cabs where only the things she cherished were kept. Papers that had not been cleaned were scattered on the floor. These were things that she pushed with her feet, thinking that she should get rid of them before a sudden ident happened.


    ''It''s my house......''


    When she opened her eyes, she was at the house where Park Hyeyeon lived. As she had always been, she was in a state of a transparent soul. However, if there was a difference from thest time, Park Hyeyeon''s body was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Where did she go? She was in the hospitalst time......''


    She looked around the room diligently. Then, she found a notebook* on Park Hyeyeon''s old squeaky desk. The notebook was powered on, as someone used it just now. Warm steam was rising from the mug containing hot chocte next to it.


    <i>*The notebook here is a type ofputer, aptop of some sort, not a paper notebook.</i>


    ''......I was here just now. Park Hyeyeon''s body.''


    How did it happen? Sarah bit her lips nervously, unable to hide her confusion. However, the body, which was in a state of spirit, did not even feel anything.


    ''When I''m awake in Sarah Millen''s body, Park Hyeyeon''s time should also stop. It shouldn''t be moving, it shouldn''t be happening that I don''t know. But this situation......''


    It was as if Park Hyeyeon''s body was also awake when she was awake in Sarah Millen''s body. Even though it would never be possible. Thews of the world and dimensions have arranged several things for her to remain human. The first was to live alternately in the bodies of Park Hyeyeon and Sarah. The second was to obsess over a normal life and a stable bnce. The third was to be born with a nature that loved, sympathized, and was generous to all humans like a god. Thosews were absolute. Magic could not break the flow, and she epted it naturally while being conscious of it. Therefore, she never doubted that thosews would be broken.


    ''I have to find out. Not just twice. I''ll have to find out for sure this time.''


    Sarah shook her head and decided to focus on what was in front of her.


    ''Park Hyeyeon''s notebook. I''m sure there''s something else written here.''


    The notebook she saw when she returned to Korea for the second time. Park Hyeyeon was writing with magic, even in the Imperialnguage. The world in which Korea exists was a world without mana. Therefore, Park Hyeyeon''s body could not use the mana that was sleeping in it. However, the magic that Park Hyeyeon used to record on the notebook at that time was Sarah Millen''s magic.


    ''If Park Hyeyeon and I were livingpletely separated, it would be impossible to draw on Sarah Millen''s magic. Without the cooperation of this side, she would never be able to use it.''


    So Sarah doubted her memory. Time of vacancy. In a timeline where her memory was not intact, she did something herself. That was the most reasonable thing she could think of at this point.


    ''Let''s read it first. I''m sure there''s something more written after that.''


    Last time, something like a diary was written. A diary documenting how Sarah entered Ambrosia and changed the novel ''Flower of Darkness''. However, what she questioned there was that she felt as if she was talking about the ''novel'' and the ''future'' interchangeably. If she looked at what had been written on the notebook now, maybe she would find out more. So Sarah started reading the notebook screen.


    [I knew this would happen. None of those children have changed from before or now. Especially Oliven. I''m here again because of that crazy guy, Oliven. How dare he burst an Ambrosia-powered mana ball in the Imperial Pce? How did hee up with that idea?]


    What was written on the notebook seemed to have happened right after Oliven exploded a mana stone and she copsed in the Imperial Pce. It was the reason she came back here the second time.


    ''As expected......, that must have been written when I came back here. Then, the reason why I thought I was sucked into Park Hyeyeon''s eyes was to wake up in that body?''


    When the incident broke out in the pce and Sarah came here, Park Hyeyeon was looking at her with her eyes open. And as soon as Sarah met her eyes, she woke up again in Sarah Millen''s body as if she were being sucked in. But what if it was Park Hyeyeon''s body, not Sarah Millen''s body, that she woke up in after being sucked into those eyes? What if she didn''t remember moving with Park Hyeyeon''s body because her memory wasn''t truly intact?


    ''I can understand if Park Hyeyeon''s body didn''t move on its own, but I didn''t remember it.''


    Sarah continued to read the diary on the notebook, gathering a little more opinion on the side of the problem with her memory.


    [I''ve always thought I couldn''t figure out what was in Oliven''s head, but it''s still hard to understand now. No, why would he be so crooked just because I came out of the magic tower without saying a word? I''ve raised them all, and they still don''t want to get out of my shadow...... I''m wondering if I should thank the damn disciple or beat him up.]


    Sarah, who had read up to this point, swallowed her saliva, conscious of Oliven''s soulstone sleeping in her arms. It was a little...... The way she spoke was very intense. Not like her.


    ''......It could be a different personality, not a memory. I hope so.''


    She heard the Empress'' voice from that tone for some reason. The harsh words of the Empress, which had been stained by Penelois, came to mind by itself. She never thought Penelois was a bad influence on her. It shouldn''t be. Sarah tried to turn a blind eye to the harsh tone and read the rest.


    [Perhaps if I woke up again, I would have med myself for making Oliven that way. But I will tell the ''me'' who is reading this right now. Oliven, that kid is just like that from birth. If there''s anything I''ve done wrong, he didn''t know it, and that''s the only thing he got. Nothing has changed in the past or now, and he will never be able to be rehabilitated. Even then, I had to kill him with my own hands in the end. In the end, the same things as in the past just repeat themselves. I''ll take a little action, but I hope something changes next time I can read this......]


    ''Killed, what do you mean? Does the same thing happen over and over again? Besides, what country are you reading this article from......''


    Park Hyeyeon''s diary was written as if she knew Sarah was going to read this now. And in this article, there were words that she did not understand at all.


    I killed Oliven with my own hands.


    Sarah had never done that before. Even now, only Oliven''s soul was taken out, and the child''s body was calmly asleep and waiting for the soul to return.


    ''Strange, there''s something I don''t know. What I don''t know......''


    Her heart was pounding and she felt like throwing up. It couldn''t be because she was in a state of soul, but her heart was beating fast and she felt like she was about to lose her mind. She was afraid. For the first time, Sarah realized the fear of being brought on by something she couldn''t handle on her own.


    ''I, I have to finish reading.''


    Sarah looked at the notebook, trying to clear her mind.


    [If the memory had been intact, would something have changed if I hadn''t used it as a price? No. Still, Oliven, this crazy bastard will never change. If I could turn back time one more time, I would certainly not take him under my wings.]


    ''Turning back time? Using memories as a price?''


    About half of the diaries filled with swear words against Oliven finally came up with something to provide a clue.


    ''Don''t tell me, don''t tell me......''


    Sarah shook her head and tried to deny it. Then, she read the article on the notebook again from the beginning. But again, she shook her head and repeated denial.


    ''Impossible. No way......''


    Even if she shook her head like this, saying that it was impossible, she was also faintly noticing it. That the words written on that notebook must be true.


    [Now you don''t have to proceed with the mistake of memory anymore. We''ve had enough opportunities. So open your eyes. And let''s do the necessary measures again. We''re almost there. Ethan is waiting for me, and Duke-nim is waiting for you.]


    Thatst word was not written on the notebook. As if that was enough.


    ''......''


    Sarah quietly passed through Park Hyeyeon''s room door in the spirit state. Then she saw Park Hyeyeon''s body lying in the living room. As if she was about to eat something, broken tes and food were scattered on the floor. Meanwhile, the fallen Park Hyeyeon ''s head was facing this way, and her empty eyes were looking straight at Sarah''s soul.

 Chapter 175:

    Chapter 175:


    When Sarah opened her eyes, no, when Park Hyeyeon opened her eyes.


    "Huh heok......!"


    In the meantime, waves of memories bouncing off Sarah Millen''s body andpletely contained in Park Hyeyeon''s body began to flood in. Sarah Millen didn''t remember, and only Park Hyeyeon kept them alone. Yes, it all started with a dream that Park Hyeyeon had one day.


    * * *


    The day that was the first culprit of everything was a particrly bad day. It rained, the wind blew, and there was thunder. It was a good day to watch horror movies, and a good day to hint at the scheduled misfortune. Park Hyeyeon often predicted the ''future'' in this weather. Lying quietly on the sofa with the lights off, she closed her eyes listening to the rain outside the window.


    ''......!''


    And she had a dream that predicted the ''future'' like that. In a dream, Sarah Millen''s friend Dieline ran away with Hugel Ambrosia, giving birth to a child named ude.


    ''So sudden?''


    The dream started with the sudden runaway of a friend.


    ''Dieline, are you crazy? Take him with you! No, you can''t do that with your younger brother-inw in the first ce!''


    Park Hyeyeon was astonished at her friend''s atrocities shown in her dreams. But there was nothing she could do. She could only watch. Sarah Millen did not intervene in human affairs as a magician because she had so much power that there was apulsion to keep the world in bnce. However, she was so bothered by the fact her friend''s child was abandoned by his mother in her dream.


    ''Even if I don''t intervene, I can be an observer.''


    So Sarah observed the child''s life in her dream, wearing just an ordinary aristocratic mask and bing ude''s nanny. At first, as an ordinary nanny, she was going to imitate the love that his mother couldn''t give him. Like that, she saw the child''s loneliness, resentment, longing, and despair closer than anyone else. Ethan Ambrosia avoided ude for unknown reasons. ude couldn''t sleep at the thought of killing his mother, and in the emptiness of a nanny''s love that was not enough. Sarah secretly shed tears among the father and son who never got close no matter what she did.


    ''Ah ah, so regrettable. So unfortunate.''


    She had to be nice. She had to put more effort into it. So that one day her warmth could give even a littlefort to the child. Sarah, who was staying with ude, decided to do so and was fatally wounded one day by the strange power expressed by ude. The nanny''s mask that Sarah wore was just an ordinary aristocrat. The power manifested in ude was a power that would be more than enough for an ordinary person to die. Upon the death of her upholstered skin, the Duke of Ambrosia offered her burial, and Sarah Millen was officially dered dead. Only after she had left her confidence as a magician and now lost her justification to appear in front of ude, she realized.


    ''Ah ah, I fell in love with ude. I''ve given the child too much affection.''


    After realizing it, it was toote. For ude, Sarah Millen was already dead. Sarah Millen then quietly locked herself in the magic tower to hear the news of ude.


    ''It is said that Duke Ethan Ambrosia died trying to stop ude Ambrosia from going berserk.''


    ''ude Ambrosia is said to have gonepletely insane.''


    ''Lost the will to restrain Ambrosia''s power. It''s berserk.''


    ''All the servants of the mansion died. It is said that a new force has been created to honor the power of ude Ambrosia.''


    ''The Crombell Empire''s Imperial family copsed. As ordered, the Emperor and his sessor, Elexa de Crombell, were evacuated. But I''m afraid they''ll die at the hands of ude Ambrosia sooner orter.''


    Sarah''s disciples diligently delivered the news of ude.


    ''Why are you so obsessed with an already broken rtionship?''


    Among them, Oliven constantlyined about her interest in ude, but Sarah did not listen. As ude grew up, painful things unfolded in front of the child, and in the end, he became a being that brought fear to the whole continent. Sarah, who quietly watched the situation from the magic tower, regretted and regretted it again and again.


    ''If only I had stayed as ude''s nanny.''


    ''If only I had stayed by the child''s side as a magician without putting on the skin of an ordinary human.''


    Sarah med herself again and again. As the Great Magician, she should not intervene in human history. Because it broke the noblews that kept the world in bnce. But what was the price of keeping those rules? The world was thrown into chaos, and Ambrosia''s power to defy thew was immense.


    ''If only I could have noticed the power of Ambrosia in advance.''


    ''Would all of this have been different?''


    In the end, the continent was stained with blood to the extent that Sarah had to intervene. So Sarah chose a presence to look after ude on her behalf.


    Elena Priston.


    A child born as the Saint of the Blight Empire and born with a destiny to devote her whole life to the peace of the continent. With her soft voice and kind words, she was the perfect child to touch the darkness in ude''s heart. Ever since Sarah entered the magic tower, research to alleviate ude''s pain has alreadye to an end.


    ''I will give you the power to save ude Ambrosia.''''


    Sarah borrowed the voice of God and poured all of her research into Elena Priston. Thus, Elena Priston had a constitution that Ambrosia''s power could not pass through, and she became ude''s lover.


    ''ude Ambrosia is now able to control his power.''


    ''Elena Priston and Elexa de Crombell made contact. She wants to help rebuild the Crombell Empire.''


    ''ude Ambrosia seems to have decided to follow Elena Priston''s will. They''re cooperating.''


    ''Master''s beloved Empire wille back.''


    The Crombell Empire was rebuilt and the new emperor, Elexa de Crombell, was forever wary of ude, remembering an Empire that had copsed because of the child. ude went down to Ambrosia''s estate and was distressed at the thought of his mistakes, and repeatedly beingforted in Elena''s arms. The child still couldn''t sleep at night.


    ''ude Ambrosia has begun to hurt himself.''


    ''Manipting power is still stable......, which is strange.''


    ''He doesn''t react to anything when Elena''s away.''


    One day, ude ended up hanging himself with remorse.


    "Huh heok!"


    Thus, Park Hyeyeon woke up from her dream. Her cheeks were wet with tears, and her palms were covered in blood with her nails digging into her clenched fists. Park Hyeyeon found out instinctively.


    "This is the future."


    It was not umon for Park Hyeyeon, who has the power of foresight, to see the future of Sarah Millen''s world. But she had never seen such a painful future that would break her heart as she had experienced it firsthand.


    "Will I be able to change the future......?"


    Since that day, Park Hyeyeon has recorded in detail what she saw in her dream on her notebook. ude''s actions, words, and eyes were written without omission, and the situation of the Empire and the surrounding figures were written without omission. However, she couldn''t bear to write down the end of ude. It was so painful. Park Hyeyeon was now obsessively thinking and thinking constantly.


    "Where did it go wrong? Where does this misfortune begin? What should I change first?"


    No matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn''t find a good way. Sarah Millen failed in the future that Park Hyeyeon had already seen. She was also dead at ude''s hands, further exacerbating the child''s misfortune. She had to change all the circumstances in which ude could be unhappy in the first ce.


    "Yes, that power. I need to study the power of Ambrosia first. Because I failed to fill the side with people with weak constitutions like Elena. So I need to work in a different direction......"


    With that determination, Park Hyeyeon opened her eyes in the body of Sarah Millen. And before ude was born to study the power of Ambrosia again, before Dieline fell in love with Hugel. Alone, she approached Ethan Ambrosia, who was enduring Ambrosia''s power.


    "My name is Sarah Millen, Young Lord Ethan Ambrosia-nim."


    When Sarah approached him, Ethan Ambrosia had not yet be a Duke. Ethan Ambrosia had a much younger face than she had seen in her dreams, yet he had more hollow eyes than ude had at hisst moment she had seen in her dreams. Sarah looked into those dead eyes and thought.


    ''Hopefully, all this misery would be prevented in Ethan Ambrosia''s generation?''


    Had it not been for being Ethan Ambrosia''s fiance in the first ce, Dieline would not have met Hugel and fallen in tragic love. ude would not have been born and would not suffer from the power of Ambrosia.


    ''It might be better for ude not to be born. That way I won''t see the child hang himself......''


    Sarah, who couldn''t get the scene of ude hanging himself out of her head, was pushed to the brink and she couldn''t make a normal judgment. Sarah, who was half crazy, made a decision that she shouldn''t do without even knowing her condition.


    "I''ll make a suggestion to Young Lord Ethan Ambrosia-nim. Will you please propose to me? I''ll make a great fiance."


    Instead of Dieline, Sarah Millen decided to be Ethan Ambrosia''s fiance. She tried to change the future in this way. However, there was one thing that Sarah and Park Hyeyeon also overlooked at that time.


    "Lady Sarah Millen is fearless. Running away from me will be the only way for Lady to live in peace."


    The fact that ude wasn''t the only one who was born with Ambrosia''s power. And until he died at the hands of ude, Ethan was also desperate to control Ambrosia''s power. And there was one more thing.


    "Will you ept my offer if I say I don''t want to live in peace?"


    "......Lady Millen is a strange person."


    "I hear that all the time."

 Chapter 176:

    Chapter 176:


    Sarah, who became Ethan Ambrosia''s fiance, fell in love with him helplessly.


    "Honestly, Ethan, you know you''re handsome, right?"


    "Sarah, I can''t help but know how you see me."


    "Knowing that......, did you smile at Lady clore like that at thest party? Are you kidding me?"


    "......That''s a misunderstanding. I don''t know if it''s Lady ir or Lady clore, but you were behind that Lady. You shouldn''t misunderstand that I smiled at her."


    "Then you should''ve only smiled when you were with me! I''ve seen it all. I know Ethan is more handsome when he smiles!"


    "......So, you''re jealous right now?"


    "Of course!"


    "I''m d. I didn''t expect your misunderstanding to be so sweet."


    Sarah Millen was happy in the world she had changed. There was never a day she wasn''t happy.


    Every now and then again, one dawn.


    "......ude, ude......"


    "Again, Lady Millen......! Call his Lord!"


    She used to walk through the hallways barefoot, repeating the name of the child who didn''t exist in this world anymore. She was happy though. That was what she thought. Ethan was born with the power of Ambrosia just like ude, but he was a man who worked tirelessly not to be swayed by it. He also regretted the thought that his fiance, Sarah, would have to spend the rest of her life with a monster like him. But she was nevertheless by his side, she was a person who could smile at him kindly. He was like ude, like a mournful child, he was the one who would never give up on himself.


    "Sarah......"


    "Ethan? What''s going on? Heaven. It''s so hot"


    And one night, Ethan''s father, the Duke of Ambrosia, was eventually swallowed by power and died. Ethan had a red, dead face and wept in Sarah''s arms.


    "I can''t stand it if I hurt you like my father did. So please run away from me, Sarah. Please......"


    "You and your father are different. And I''ll always be by your side, Ethan. So it''s okay. It''s okay......"


    Sarah put the ring on Ethan''s hand that day, looking at Ethan''s broken eyes with a sad face.


    "Marry me, make me the Duchess. We''ll be happy, Ethan."


    "Sarah......"


    Sarah and Ethan''s wedding was grand. The Emperor and Empress, who had good conjugal harmony, attended and made the asion brighter. It was a wedding that was nobler than any other nobleman in the Empire. Everyone blessed them, and everyone wished for their happiness. However, one person. Except for one person who has a twisted affection for his master.


    "......Whoever has such filthy power dares to meet with Master."


    Oliven wanted to test whether Ethan Ambrosia was qualified to be his master''spanion. He used the ck magic he had learned without his master''s knowledge to create the same damage as Ambrosia''s power throughout the continent.


    "The power of our family is clear. I''ll have to go there myself."


    "Ethan......, I''ming with you. I have a bad feeling about this."


    "Do you think I can take you somewhere that might be dangerous?"


    "But I actually!"


    "I''ll be back soon. So Sarah, my beautiful wife. Please stay safe in Ambrosia."


    In the name of the Crombell Empire, and in the name of the noble Ambrosia. As the damage gradually increased, Ethan put on his armor for the continent, put his sword around his waist, and rode on his horse. Ethan thought that if the sinister power that was producing massive casualties belonged to Ambrosia, it was his responsibility.


    "......"


    In fact, Ethan didn''t know she was a magician. She didn''t tell him she was also a very strong Great Magician, and that it might have been her disciple who created this situation. It was because she was afraid of how Ethan would react when she told him. But she soon regretted that she had not been honest with Ethan.


    "Duchess, Duke-nim is......, his Lord is!"


    "......!"


    It was berserk. Ambrosia''s power, the power that Ethan feared so much and suppressed, ran rampant.


    "Oliven!"


    The voice of the Great Magician filled with anger resounded throughout the continent.


    "To the point of being eaten by an illusion fantasy like this......, this power must have harmed Master. He must have put Master in danger!"


    "Shut up, don''t make me angry anymore."


    Sarah quickly overpowered her crying disciple and approached Ethan, who was slowly being eaten by power. Tears of blood were dripping from his eyes, and veins were bulging all over his body.


    "What the hell did you show him? What kind of illusion did you show this person!"


    "I''m just showing what that guy is most anxious about. Master leaving, Master being eaten by that guy''s power, and dying. Only because of that......"


    "Stop it, Oliven. If you know how patient I am right now......!"


    "It''s alreadyte. Master knew the empty cravings that were infested in that guy, right? You knew it, but you were looking away, right?"


    "Oliven, you......!"


    "ude, ude...... The name that Master was subconsciously looking for. Who is he? Who is he for you to look for him so desperately? Did you know that the name prompted that guy''s anxiety? Did you know that name twisted his mind?"


    Sarah couldn''t say anything. When Ethan asked about ude, when her disciples asked, she quietly bit her lips. She could not even say that she had changed the whole future of this continent and that she had erased the child from birth with her own hands. So she ran away. Even if she knew Ethan was secretly anxious, even if she knew Oliven wouldn''t give up. That was the price.


    "Ah ah, ah ah......"


    I''ll follow Ethan. I''ll follow mypanion.


    "I''ll never let you go alone."


    Sarah embraced Ethan, who was slowly swallowed by the power, with all her might.


    "No, Master! No! I was wrong, I was wrong, Master please!"


    The sound of Oliven''s tearing screamsing from behind grew fainter and fainter. Sarah closed her eyes like that......


    "Huh heok!"


    She woke up with Park Hyeyeon''s body. That was right, she couldn''t follow in Ethan''s footsteps. She shared two souls. Sarah Millen''s soul may have followed him, but Park Hyeyeon''s soul couldn''t do so. Because the dimension had changed. That was how she parted with Ethan forever. So futilely.


    "I should have been honest from the start. That I''m a magician......! I should have studied the power of Ambrosia and told him I would solve it. ude, ah ah, ude, I should have told him about the child''s existence...... If only I hadn''t erased him in the first ce!"


    She regretted it. She regretted it again and again. She evenined that it would have been different if she had not dreamed in Park Hyeyeon''s body and had not seen the future. She wanted to start all over again. While struggling in such deep despair, Park Hyeyeon was able to realize one thing.


    "......Sarah''s power is flowing in this way."


    The power contained in the soul of Sarah Millen, who died in that world, was slowly flowing into Park Hyeyeon''s soul. Park Hyeyeon of South Korea, who could not use magic, felt the magic of the continent flowing in her body.


    "I can use magic, magic......"


    It was at that time that a ray of hope passed through Park Hyeyeon''s head, who was shedding tears as she nkly watched the azure mana appearing from her fingertips. The power of Sarah Millen flowing into her was strong enough to upset the bnce of the dimensions. Perhaps if that power flows into Park Hyeyeon''s soul, the dimension will try to bnce it once again.


    "As I wish......, I''ll be able to bnce it. I just have to pay the price. A fair price that is worthy of the bnce of dimensions......"


    She now knew life without ude, and she knew life without Ethan. It was also now known from experience that both eventually ended in tragedy. She couldn''t even imagine a life without them now. In a world where ude exists and Ethan exists, she has to make them happy.


    "I''ll be honest about everything, and I''ll save those two from Ambrosia''s power. I won''t fail this time. Never......"


    From then on, Park Hyeyeon began researching to put Sarah Millen''s soul into that dimension once again. And she tried to figure out a way to get back to before all this misery started. She was the Great Magician and the Guardian of dimensional bnce. The price that the dimension wanted was very clear.


    ''Memories of Sarah Millen who fell in love with Ethan Ambrosia. And the eternal seal of Park Hyeyeon''s soul.''


    If only this was paid in price, the world could be brought back into bnce. Park Hyeyeon''s soul also shared that memory, so she had to seal her soul to prevent her memory froming to and from each other''s bodies.


    "......Can I love him again?"


    Park Hyeyeon hesitated. After turning back the time, with no memories of each other, will she ever be able to fall in love with him again? Could she ever get the love of that person? What if he falls in love with someone other than her?


    "Ah ah, ude."


    But she had nothing to hesitate about. The child, whom she couldn''t forget even after falling in love with Ethan, was waiting for her. She will be happy. Whatever the circumstances, she will be happy in the world where Ethan is alive and ude is alive. Before paying the price of her memory and turning back the time, she decided to take a small shortcut.


    "I can''t fail this time. Oliven, there''s that child."


    Oliven. Her crooked disciple who learned ck magic. Park Hyeyeon thought that even if she turned back time, Oliven would remain the same. So she was able to y this gamble. If it was Oliven, no matter what ident he caused, he would have pushed Sarah Millen''s soul into Park Hyeyeon''s dimension, even for a moment.


    ''All memories are sealed in Park Hyeyeon''s body. It''s a memory engraved on the body, not the soul, and I''ll forget it when I return to Sarah Millen''s body. That''s how the bnce is set.''


    Before turning back time, Park Hyeyeon decided to make a car ident to make a valid reason for Sarah Millen''s return to Korea. And finally, she made a distortion in her own memory. And she made an allusion.


    ''What I wrote about the future of the continent is actually a novel I wrote. The title is ''Flower of Darkness''. The world in which Ethan was alone and killed will be the future of the continent.''


    Sarah Millen, who would wake up from the time she went back to the past, would mistake the future for the novel.


    ''Ah ah, poor Dieline. We must prevent the misfortune of precious Dieline. The world is flowing like the ''novel''. It''s the misfortune you made, so you have to stop it.''


    She instilled an excessive sense of guilt about Dieline and made her determined to change the future.


    ''We need to study the power of Ambrosia. Find out what that power longs for. It''s okay if it takes a little time.''


    She studied Ambrosia''s power and even made it possible to protect both Ethan and ude from that power.


    ''I miss you, I miss ude so much. That lovely child. I miss that child so much.''


    ude, so that I can love that child once again. Don''t let it slip away.


    ''May I be true in front of two people without hiding everything about me.''


    May you be free from all misunderstandings. After finishing all her hints, Park Hyeyeon jumped into the rushing truck.


    __________


    T/N: This chapter marks the end of all the exnations for the whole novel up till this point. I want to make a few notes to better rify all these dimensions jumping, foreseeing, and the two souls thing.


    1. About Sarah Millen and Park Hyeyeon: Originally, these two souls are one and the same, however, as this one soul has too much power, the FL decided to split it into two, thus bing Sarah Millen (living in Crombell) and Park Hyeyeon (living in Korea). Sarah Millen has the magic, and Park Hyeyeon has the ability to foresee the future.


    2. About the original ''future'': One day, Park Hyeyeon, with the ability to foresee, sees the ''future'' in which her friend (Sarah''s friend), Dieline, runs away with Hugel and abandons ude. The fact that ude is abandoned bothers her, so Sarah (in the future) bes ude''s nanny (she ys the role of a normal nanny, hiding the fact that she''s a magician). At this point, Sarah doesn''t know about Ambrosia''s power, so she can''t make ude and Ethan be closer. Then, ude''s power is manifested and as a ''normal'' person, Sarah dies. Then ude''s power runs rampant, Ethan dies while trying to stop ude, and Crombell and the continent are destroyed. Sarah then disguises herself as God to tell Elena the Saint all of her knowledge of Ambrosia''s power. With that knowledge, Elena stops ude and bes his lover. Together with Elexa, they rebuild the Empire. However, ude regrets his actions (destroying the continent) andtermits suicide.


    3. About the second tragedy: When Park Hyeyeon wakes up from the dream (the original future), she writes everything that will happen in the future in her notebook ptop). However, she regrets the fact that ude will meet a miserable end mits suicide), so she decides to change the original future. She wakes up in Sarah Millen''s body (in the present) and approaches Ethan (who hasn''t be the Duke). Sarah then bes Ethan''s fiancee instead of Dieline. As a result, Dieline never meets Hugel, never falls in love, and ude will never be born. At this point, Sarah and Ethan love each other very much, but with Sarah sleepwalking while looking for ude unconsciously, Ethan is anxious and jealous. But he keeps it to himself. They eventually get married. Then Oliven, still obsessive as ever, use his illusion magic to show Ethan the illusion of Sarah leaving and dying, thus making Ambrosia''s power in Ethan runs rampant. Then, Ethan is eaten by the power and Sarah also dies while hugging him.


    4. About false memory: Sarah Millen''s soul dies with Ethan, but Park Hyeyeon''s soul is still alive. All the power in Sarah Millen''s soul flows into Park Hyeyeon, allowing Park Hyeyeon to use magic. With magic, Park Hyeyeon puts Sarah Millen''s soul into the other dimension again and turns back time. The price is the memory of Sarah falling in love with Ethan and the seal of Park Hyeyeon''s soul. To make sure she won''t fail the third time (the first time ude dies and the second time Ethan dies), Park Hyeyeon changes her own (Sarah Millen''s) memory. Her intention is to make Sarah (who will wake up in the past) believes that: the second tragedy = the original future, while the original future = the Flower of Darkness.


    5. After changing the memory, Park Hyeyeon jumps in front of the truck, and turns back time. Then it''s the beginning of this novel with Sarah unable to wake up in Park Hyeyeon''s body, getting stuck in Sarah Millen''s body. And bes ude''s nanny.

 Chapter 177:

    Chapter 177:


    * * *


    Sarah, no, Park Hyeyeon opened her closed eyes. Tears were flowing endlessly in both of her eyes. Hyeyeon, who was slowly blinking and shedding tears, soon staggered out of her seat.


    "......It was this. I remember not being able to return to this body, and not remembering anything when I woke up in Sarah Millen''s body."


    She smiled, wiping the tears from her cheeks with both hands. She was afraid. Even if she turns back time, will she ever be able to fall in love with Ethan again? Can she make ude happy this time? Even though she made all the hints until just before turning back time, she was so afraid that it was hard for her to even breathe.


    "Well done......, you did a great job, me."


    But it was fine now. ude seeded in transforming Ambrosia''s power into healing power. The power of Ambrosia was the power to achieve what you longed for. Perhaps it was ude''s strong will and his longing for not wanting to lose Sarah that led to such a result. With only that power, ude would not repeat the terrible future that Park Hyeyeon sawst time.


    "I miss Duke-nim."


    If she could go back, she wanted to confess everything and be praised by him. Maybe he''ll smile sweetly and say Sarah is a great person. She missed that low voice and warm embrace so much that she couldn''t bear it.


    "Before that......"


    She took out Oliven''s soulstone, which was shaking in her arms. She seemed to know all the reasons why she had written ''I want to p him so bad'' on her notebook. That was why the tone was so stilted. It was all because of this guy that there were scars left by ck magic all over the continent. ck magic was the power to defy time and providence. That was why even when she turned back time, it still remained there.


    "I bet you saw it too. Because you took part of my soul and brought it here......"


    As if answering her words, Oliven''s soulstone wept bitterly. Hyeyeon cut off the back of the teddy bear left in the bedroom and put Oliven''s soulstone in it. Then, the threads of the doll entangled themselves and filled the gaps.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    She asked, looking at the teddy bear, and the teddy bear dripped tears down its ck eyes as if it were alive.


    -I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Master...... I was wrong, ah ah, ahhhhhh.......


    The teddy bear sat down and screamed. Through Sarah''s soul, Oliven saw all of her past. What she did before turning back time. How unhappy his master became and how desperate she was. Oliven, who shared all his senses with her soul, felt like vomiting even while confined to the doll''s body. It was disgusting, it was terrible, and it felt like his heart was being ripped out by despair he had never tasted before.


    -How, how can I, to Master......, how......


    He thought it was justining. Because his master was kind, because she was strong, this level of grumbling could be tolerated. This would only be enough to tickle his master. He had been thinking that way all along. He must have thought so in the past. But he only realized after sharing a soul with his master and feeling her pain as if it were his. There were things that she couldn''t do before because she had great power, and she was lost in the despair of not being able to protect her loved ones. It was unbearably disgusting and disgusting for Oliven to have made it with his own hands.


    -What, what I did......, Master, I......! Aaaaargh!


    Oliven''s soulstone inside the teddy bear could not withstand the impact and began to break apart. Oliven struggled with soul-crushing pain, but Sarah''s despair he had just tasted made him even more painful.


    "......"


    Hyeyeon just listened to Oliven''s desperate cry. Her foolish disciple must have felt for the first time the despair she had been through.


    "When I go back to Sarah Millen''s body, I''m going to leave you here."


    -......Heuk, heuuuk......


    "When Park Hyeyeon''s body dies, if only a faint fragment of your soul remains until then, you can return to your original body."


    Perhaps for nearly a lifetime, Oliven would no longer be able to face his master. For a lonely child, there would be no worse punishment for him than this. In this way, he would chew on the pain of his master he caused, and even if he fell down in despair, Sarah, whoforted him and raised him up by holding his hand, would no longer exist in this world.


    "That''s thest chance I will give you."


    Hyeyeon raised her hand and covered the eyes of the weeping teddy bear. Then Oliven''s screaming voice could no longer be heard. Hyeyeon''s face hardened heavily when she saw the back of the doll, which had returned to the normal teddy bear, again.


    "......"


    The soulstone, which had been clean without a single scratch, was cracked here and there and looked miserable. At this rate, perhaps Oliven''s soul would perish before Hyeyeon Park''s body could end her life.


    "......That''s also your share."


    Hyeyeon muttered in a cold voice and put the teddy bear with Oliven''s soulstone down on the desk. And she looked at the notebook she was writing.


    ''You no longer have to proceed with your work in the midst of a misunderstanding of memory.''


    Thest sentence stuck in her eyes for a long, long time. Now she had to wait. May ude and Ethan call her back to that world. She will eagerly wait until they desperately want her back. Just as ude''s desires were transformed into healing powers, Ethan, she believed, could do the same.


    "I miss you, Duke-nim, ude-nim."


    Her voice, murmuring like a sigh, spread bitterly. It was the beginning of a long wait. But it wasn''t hopeless. Because she wouldn''t just wait with her hands off.


    "I should try everything I can"


    Sarah had Oliven. No, to be precise, it was the old ck magic power that Oliven had learned at will.


    "I''ll be able to give them a little bit of a hint."


    * * *


    The continent''s peace was broken. Led by the Blight Empire, the principality of Senia and the Kingdom of Domeruls dered war on the Crombell Empire in turn. They united as an alliance under the name of the Continental Army and tried to punish the Crombell Empire in the name of God.


    "All you have to do is hand over the body of the evil First Prince, but it is clear that the Emperor of Crombell has finally lost his mind!"


    "Just because of his son''s corpse, the blood of the Crombell Empire will be shed!"


    Everyone spat and cursed at Emperor Crombell''s foolish decision. The magic tower hid again, expressing ''deep regret'' for the Emperor''s decision. As a result, Crombell became an enemy of the entire continent as an empire that worshiped ck magic. Under these circumstances, the countries with which they normally interacted had no justification to reach out to Crombell. The Crombell Empire randomly dragged untrained young men into the battlefield to increase the number of soldiers itcked.


    "Not my son......, no, Knight-nim!"


    "Be honored to be able to devote himself to Crombell as an Imperial soldier when the Empire is at stake!"


    "My son is only fifteen, so please take me with you! Aargh!"


    "Mother, Father!"


    The wails of parents who lost their sons were heard all over the ce. And it was ruthless to the extent that it did not cover the status.


    "Isn''t that too much? Why should my son, who is alive and well, be taken to his extremities because of the Emperor''s dead son?"


    "Heuk heuk, I''m not getting any reply from my fianc. Thest news was that he was badly injured in thest battle! Ah ah, Sir Zurby......"


    "This time, it is said that the second son of Viscount Belli''s family was taken prisoner by the Blight Empire...... Viscountess Belli is said to have lost her mind when she heard the news."


    Even in the social world, there was a vicious atmosphere every day. The dissatisfaction of the nobles who lost their precious ones on the battlefield was, of course, directed to the Emperor, whose judgment became clouded.


    "This is crazy. We must hand over the corpse of the criminal Kazer de Crombell and stop this war."


    The Third Prince, Eleon de Crombell, was forever expelled from the Imperial Pce for offering sincere advice to the Emperor.


    "All military power is handed over to the Second Prince, Ilior de Crombell. If you protect your older brother''s corpse, this throne will be yours!"


    And the Second Prince, Ilior de Crombell, seized the opportunity. However.


    "......"


    Even though he was closer than anyone else to the long-awaited throne, Ilior''s hard face did not know how to rx. He, too, was vaguely aware. The Crombell Empire fell into the greatest crisis in the history of the Empire, and the cause was the Emperor who hadpletely gone mad.


    "Was Ethan Ambrosia...... able to abandon the Empire without much regret because he knew this would happen?"


    The Second Prince Ilior muttered in a bitter voice and headed to the middle of the war. That was how a year passed.


    "It''s been a year since the Continental War broke out."


    "I heard that the Continental Army upied the castle of the Marquis of Bollunst night."


    "Heok, the castle of the Marquis of Bollun is the closest estate to the capital! How can they do that already!"


    "The momentum of the Continental Army is terrifying. It won''t be a problem that the capital will fall soon."


    "My family has already nned to leave the capital."


    "What do you mean leaving the capital?"


    "It is easy to leave the capital......, in a situation where you have fled from your territory."


    The nobles who had gathered in the capital trembled with anxiety and could not sleepfortably for a day. It was the same not only for the nobles but also for the refugees of the Empire who had fled to the capital. The momentum of the Continental Army was so fierce that, within a year, the Crombell Empire Army could not develop its momentum and began to copse.


    "Come to think of it, is there still any news about the Duke of Ambrosia?"


    "Rumor has it that he avenged the loss of the Great Elder in the magic tower."


    "Oh my, the rumors I heard say that he became a naturalized citizen to another kingdom because he was disappointed in His Majesty the Emperor?"


    Among the nobles, there were constant rumors about Ethan Ambrosia''s whereabouts. However, unlike the rumors of those nobles, other rumors were spreading among Crombell''s people.


    "If you want to live, go to the monster''s forest, not the capital. If you go there, you will be protected by Ambrosia."


    "Are you sure of that? But isn''t the monster''s forest right next to the Alton Estate that became thend of death? They say that even the Continental Army is afraid and avoids it......"


    "So we have to go there even more. Haven''t you heard that Duke Ethan Ambrosia embraces the people of the Empire who lost their way to war?"


    "The Ambrosia family is missing, isn''t it?"


    "Where will he leave the Crombell Empire? He couldn''t rebel against the Emperor, nor defend the First Prince who used ck magic, so he chose to cover the Emperor''s eyes and protect the people."


    Refugees from the Crombell Empire who could not head to the capital heard rumors one by one and headed to Alton Estate. And in the middle of the monster''s forest, adjacent to Alton Estate.


    "Father, Nanny still hasn''t woken up today."

 Chapter 178:

    Chapter 178:


    * * *


    Everything in Ambrosia''s family, including Ethan Ambrosia, which Emperor Crombell was anxiously looking for, was here, in the middle of the monster''s forest. After returning from the Alton Estate to the capital''s mansion that day, he moved everything in Ambrosia here with the help of Benjamin, Belluna, and other magicians. The real war between the Continental Army and the Crombell Empire was not taking ce in the Imperial family, but here, in the monster''s forest.


    "With the help of the magic tower, the Continental Army left the castle of the Marquis of Bollun after deciding that they had ughtered all the civilians."


    "I heard that the effect of this illusion magic circle is more outstanding than before, but can we hold out until the Continental Army residing in the castle of the Marquis of Bollun leaves?"


    Ethan Ambrosia''s face was covered with deep fatigue as he asked his subordinates. After the war began, Ethan Ambrosia secretly made a deal with the magic tower. Negotiations were easy with Benjamin and Belluna at the forefront. It was a condition that they would not have blood on their hands, and that was what Ethan wanted, too. The magicians dispatched from the tower covered the eyes of the Continental Army using an illusion magic circle. Burn the territory, upy the castle, and get all kinds of treasures. The momentum of the Continental Army increased day by day in the face of victories dotted with lies. It was a victory that would be maintained as long as Ethan allowed it.


    "Of course. In addition to the Bollun Estate, magicians from the magic tower reside in each territory and continue to maintain the illusion magic circle."


    "You''re doing a good job."


    His eyes were shining brightly as he raised his hands and pressed down on his temples. The messenger continued to report, swallowing his saliva in the increasingly sharp atmosphere of his Lord.


    "The Knights of Ambrosia and Benjamin-nim have managed to capture several of the Blight Empire''s leaders alive."


    "Any injuries?"


    "No, there was some friction in the capture process, but the situation was cleared up right away."


    "Tsk."


    Ethan clicked his tongue slightly at the word that there was friction, as if the situation was drawn. The purpose was to capture the rats and birds alive, but it was only half sessful. This would slow the Blight Empire''s advance toward the capital. It would have instilled a sense of crisis once again in the Continental Army, who had already forgotten their vignce as they were drunk with the sense of victory.


    "I''m sure Benjamin was angry and made a fuss."


    "I am deeply ashamed of myself."


    "I have no intention of ming what has already happened. The Blight Empire must have sent a negotiation proposal. What did they say?"


    "The negotiations are very interesting. Would you like to take a look?"


    "Interesting. It''s been a long time since I''ve forgotten that."


    A faint gleam shed in Ethan''s eyes. But it was only for a brief moment, and his eyes were soon filled with ck dead fatigue. Ethan''s face, as he received the letter from the Emperor of the Blight Empire handed to him by his subordinates, was very calm. Ethan Ambrosia would be the only one who could receive the letter of Emperor Blight with such a carefree face at a time when the whole continent was wary of the Continental Army and its allies.


    [Emperor Crombell said that you fled for fear of war, but the true Crombell Empire''s Imperial family was hiding in your arms. ''The Ambrosia family will forever be the shadow of the royal family and protect Crombell.'' I once envied the phrase I learned when I was a crown prince. However, as of today, I am finally satisfied with what I have. It was Crombell, not the Imperial family, that you were protecting. The current Imperial family has be a stumbling block to Crombell and is being removed by your hand who borrowed my hand. Am I right? I''ll just be content with my faithful servant......]


    Ethan, who was looking at the following correspondence, breathed out a small breath. Indeed, he was more intelligent than the old Emperor of Crombell. Although ambitious, he knew when to retreat, and perhaps the war would soon be over. And that wasn''t what Ethan wanted.


    "I heard Ilior, the Second Prince, was surrounded. It''s a request to return the way back since they''re going to retreat."


    "Whether they kill the Second Prince or take him as a prisoner, His Lord has no intention of giving them a retreat."


    Ethan leaned back in his chair and narrowed his eyes. At present, the Continental Army seemed to be advancing to the Crombell Empire with an overwhelming force. The Continental Army had won, and the news that a certain castle had been upied was heard one after another. But that was just the outward appearance.


    "Sure. At least they will not be able to set foot in their homnd alive. I have to do that much so thatter when ude inherits everything from me, he will remember the subjects and be careful about his behavior."


    There was no ce in the Crombell Empire where Ethan Ambrosia''s hand did not reach out. Therefore, Ethan took a step back and stretched out his invisible hand from the monster''s forest and slowly tightened the back of the Continental Army. This would allow them to get drunk on their victory and move forward without looking back, and to be inspired by their own justice to lose their reason. So when they brought the capital, the heart of Crombell, to their doorstep, Ambrosia revealed it. It was very easy to bite the nape of a defenseless enemy. As a result, Ethan had no choice but to endure the countless emptiness.


    "Let''s discuss the proposal when the Third Prince''s army arrives. Let''s go out."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    The subordinate bowed to his knees and left the office. The messengers who had been diligently running from the battlefield stood in a line in Ethan Ambrosia''s office. All of them would have essential matters in their arms that Ethan had to be briefed on and dealt with. Looking bitterly at the figure, the subordinate asked, looking at Veron, whose face was as full of fatigue as his Lord.


    "Veron, is His Lord taking a rest?"


    "He doesn''t even eat properly, let alone rest."


    Veron shook his head and bit his lips tightly.


    "Perhaps if it had not been for the words of Countess Millen-nim to always have breakfast with ude-nim, His Lord would have......"


    A year has passed since Sarah copsed and was unable to regain consciousness. However, the traces she left behind were still steadily influencing Ethan and ude. Eat breakfast together every day. Have some ytime with ude. Ethan kept his promise to Sarah every day. As if he couldn''t stand it if he didn''t even do it, he always kept it no matter how busy and desperate the situation was. Thanks to this, Ethan was able to eat a little and rest.


    "Even if Countess Sarah Millen-nim lies down like that, she''s still protecting His Lord and ude-nim."


    At the name that came out of Veron''s mouth, all the people outside the office bowed their heads with wretched faces. Some of them could not ovee the overwhelming sadness and began to sob.


    "Ha, oh God......"


    "I want to hear Countess-nim''s voice."


    "I think she''ll wake up right away and greet me with a bright smile......"


    But their grief didn''tst very long. There was a lot of work to be done for Ethan and for Crombell. From the first time things happened to the Alton Estate, Ethan nned and implemented everything. The Alton Estate was a ce where the Continental Army was wary of ck magicians and monsters, so they avoided it. Thus, it was the most appropriate ce for the people of Crombell who had lost their way. Hide in the monster''s forest and keep the Imperial people of the Crombell Empire safe from war. The Ambrosia Knights expanded their scope by steadily solving the monsters in the monster''s forest from time and time. Ambrosia''s informants spread across the continent and spread rumors so that the people of Crombell Empire could head to the monster''s forest. It was close to a miracle that it only took about a year for the Ambrosia family to establish a foothold in the monster''s forest.


    "Let''s work hard so that Countess Millen-nim will not be ashamed when she wakes up."


    "Let''s do that!"


    Ambrosia''s mansion, located in the forest of monsters, once again overcame the sadness and moved busily.


    "Ah, Veron-nim. Third Prince-nim has requested additional medicines and weapons."


    "We will deliver that amount through Belluna-nim. He''s doing pretty well. What is the reaction of the people of the Empire?"


    "He eats and sleeps with the people with swords instead of agricultural weapons for our country, and he travels directly through the battlefield with Penelois-nim...... In fact, he is more trusted than the Second Prince, Ilior-nim."


    Exiled from the Imperial family, the Third Prince Eleon and Penelois were revered as heroes among the people of the Empire. All small territories and viges that Ambrosia could not reach were protected by the Third Prince, Eleon. The story of easy-going Penelois and the noble prince exiled from the Imperial family was made into a romance novel even during the war and was so popr that it was found in the capital.


    "Everything is going well...... Only Countess Millen-nim is still unable to open her eyes."


    Veron looked at the office with sad eyes, then shook his head as he looked toward the room where Sarah was lying. There was a beautiful magician who fell into eternal sleep. ude stayed by her side, never leaving. Even when having breakfast with Ethan or ytime, it all happened beside Sarah, who closed her eyes.


    "ude-nim must be chatting while waiting for an answer that won''te......"


    In the end, Veron showed tears. Sarah was also his benefactor, and she was also the one who breathed vibrancy and life into this bleak mansion. After Sarah became like that, Ambrosia was gradually submerged, as if it had fallen into an endless swamp. He pounded on his chest as if he was suffocating, but from afar, May and Ronda were running towards him, contemting.


    "Veron!"


    "Butler-nim!"


    Looking at the two people running as if they were out of their minds, Veron narrowed his forehead. He approached the two of them, ready to nag them to the fullest.


    "Ronda, May. Don''t you know that His Lord reacts sensitively to even the smallest sound, so......"


    "Sarah, Sarah-nim!"


    May urgently interrupted Veron''s words. His heart skipped a beat at the sound of the nameing out of her lips.


    "What happened to Countess Millen-nim?"


    "Huu, hu......, Sarah-nim, Sarah-nim......"


    Tears welled up in May''s eyes. Those who were waiting for her report outside Ethan''s office, including Veron, looked at May''s lips with a nervous expression.


    "No way, you''re wrong......"


    When Veron assumed the worst situation in an ominous mood, the door of the office suddenly opened violently.


    "What happened to Sarah?"


    "Huh heok, My Lord."


    Ethan''s face turned pale and hardened when he hurriedly opened the door.


    "Say it. Aren''t I asking what happened to Sarah?"

 Chapter 179:

    Chapter 179:


    He was out of breath. It hadn''t been a long time since he had run so hard, but he was overwhelmed, so Ethan gasped for his breath and ran. How far was it to Sarah''s room, where he stayed several times a day and sometimes all day?


    "My Lord, My Lord!"


    The voices of the subordinates following Ethan were distant. ude''s cry spread faintly as they approached the room where Sarah was asleep. Since Sarah woke up, he must have been crying out of the sadness he had endured, but a thread of fear passed through Ethan''s heart. Before he knew it, he had arrived in front of Sarah''s door.


    "......"


    Contrary to how he had been running at a tremendous speed just before, Ethan''s hand holding the doorknob didn''t have any strength. Cold sweat dripped from the tip of his chin.


    "Ahhhh, Nanny! Nanny!!!"


    ude''s cries could be heard in the room. It was more like a scream than a cry of emotion.


    "......Why."


    Why are you crying so sadly? Why am I standing here without being able to open this door?


    Anticipating anxiety, Ethan''s heart beat irregrly. But with force, he grabbed the doorknob and opened the door.


    "Father!!"


    ude, who found Ethan opening the door anding in, rushed into his arms at once.


    "Heuk, heuk. Father, Nanny, Nanny......"


    In an instant, Ethan''s hem was wet with the child''s tears. Ethan bent his knees and hugged ude, raising his heavy head and looking at Sarah. She still had her eyes closed.


    "Nanny woke up, woke up......! I was sure......"


    Seeing Sarah open her eyes, May and Ronda ran out of the room. ude was the only one who had a little conversation with Sarah who opened her eyes.


    "She fell asleep again!"


    Sarah, who made eye contact with ude, smiled as she struggled to pull the corners of her mouth that could not move well. It was a smile that knew she would close her eyes again soon. ude''s face was filled with deep despair.


    "ude. It''s ok. It''s ok......"


    Ethan took care of the child and slowly approached Sarah. There was a little color on her face, which could not be seen. It was proof that she must have woken up a while ago. Ethan''s hand trembled as he put his finger under Sarah''s nose. He could feel her breath. She was still alive. Still alive.


    "Haa......"


    Taking a deep breath, Ethan looked at ude and asked.


    "What did Sarah say?"


    "Hic, hic. Nanny said...... she missed me......"


    ude cried and told Ethan what Sarah had left behind.


    ''My baby-nim is here......''


    ''Nanny......?''


    ''I missed you, so, so much. I missed you so much.''


    ''Euk, uh...... Heuk!''


    ude, immersed in emotion, couldn''t say a word to Sarah because he was crying. He wanted to say he missed her too, that he was so anxious that he was going crazy while his nanny didn''t wake up. He wanted to tell her, but Sarah closed her eyes again, leaving only those words.


    "What if Nanny can''t wake up like this forever?"


    Thinking that he only showed Sarah his crying face for thest time, he was so sad that he couldn''t bear it. During the year that Sarah did not wake up, ude lived each day without whining. He tried to study hard, eat a lot andugh a lot. It was because Sarah seemed to want him to do it. But today, ude couldn''t stand it and copse.


    "I''m scared. I''m so scared. Father......"


    ude''s crying in Ethan''s arms seemed to have his soul drained.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine......"


    Patting ude like that, Ethan stroked Sarah''s hair with trembling hands and stroked her cheek once.


    "It''s warm."


    Warmth circted through the body, which had no warmth. The body, which had been cold like a corpse, now had a warm aura like a living person. Hearing Ethan''s murmur, ude raised his buried head.


    "Nanny is warm?"


    "Yeah."


    ude slipped out of Ethan''s arms and crawled under the nket he was covering Sarah. He clung to her body and hugged Sarah with his short arms.


    "She woke up today, so she''ll wake up again. Nanny said she missed me, so she''lle to see me again."


    ude''s murmur was close to a desperate wish. Burying his head in Sarah''s arms, the child smiled sadly at the warmth he felt now.


    "......"


    Ethan kept his eyes on the child for a long time. And that afternoon, all the furniture in the Duke''s office was taken to Sarah''s room. All of Ethan''s work, meals, and reports were done in Sarah''s room. As if he couldn''t miss a single moment.


    * * *


    After the day Sarah first opened her eyes, it was two eveningster that she opened them again. ude was lying next to Sarah trying to fall asleep, and Ethan was sitting on the bed reading to the child. It was one of the fairy tales that Sarah had written for ude in the past, a precious thing he had saved without reading.


    "The ck fox dressed up as the boy''s grandfather to eat the blue cape boy."


    "Father, can a fox dress up as a person? The fox I saw was very small. Wouldn''t the boy be an idiot to be fooled by it?"


    "......It was a ck fox who could use magic."


    "Ah, then it could be. Please keep reading."


    Ethan finished reading the fairy tale in a cold sweat when asked by ude, who was getting sharper day by day.


    "The blue cape boy went outte at night to give his grandfather something to eat that day as well."


    "Father."


    "......Yes?"


    When ude called out to him once again, Ethan''s fingers trembled as he turned the pages.


    "Why are the blue cape boy''s parents letting him run errandste at night?"


    "......"


    "If it were Nanny, she wouldn''t allow me to run errands in a dangerous hour."


    "......You''re right. Sarah wouldn''t do that to you."


    This time, Ethan only turned over the pages of the book awkwardly without solving ude''s question. In this fairy tale, the parents of the blue cape boy actually drove the child to death as if they wanted the blue cape boy to be eaten by the ck fox. Was this really a fairy tale that a child can read? It was while Ethan was looking at the fairy tale that Sarah had drawn with such a question. A soft voice filled withughter answered ude on behalf of Ethan.


    "Because, the boy in the blue cape will grow up to be a hero. A hero''s parents should be cold-hearted. It''s like thew of the story......"


    "......!"


    "......Sarah?"


    Ethan and ude''s eyes turned to Sarah, who was smiling softly. Sarah''s soft azure eyes were looking this way as if it were a lie that she had kept her eyes closed.


    "I want to ask if you''ve been well, and I want to ask if you haven''t missed me in the meantime but...... I''m running out of time."


    "Nanny!"


    ude dug into Sarah''s arms. Then Sarah smiled and gently swept the child''s back. The body of the child who received Sarah''s touch flinched and trembled. Unlike his one-sided embrace when she closed her eyes, receiving Sarah''s warm touch made him uncontrobly happy. It was a touch he had missed so much.


    "Did you wake up......"


    Ethan''s voice trembled at the end of his question as he nkly looked at Sarah''s face. Sarah looked at Ethan''s face nkly and smiled painfully.


    "I''m sorry, I can''te over here yet."


    Ethan''s eyes widened at Sarah''s words. It was because it sounded like she was somewhere other than here. Sarah questioned Ethan, who stared nkly at her with his quivering eyes.


    "Has Duke-nim''s power changed yet?"


    "What''s that......"


    "You have to give me the answer. So please do your best. So that I cane back......"


    Sarah''s words slowed down slowly and soon stopped.


    "Nanny......, Nanny?"


    The gentle touch that had been stroking ude''s back soon fell helplessly. Sarah fell asleep again, as if it were a lie that she had just woken up.


    "......"


    "......"


    ude and Ethan stared at Sarah''s face for a while. But now there was no hopeless despair on their faces likest time.


    "Father......"


    "Yeah."


    Ethan and ude looked at each other and nodded slightly. She asked them to do their best so that she could return. That meant Sarah, too, was working hard toe back. She could wake up. She coulde back. Sarah said it directly, so it must be so.


    "We have to call Brother Benjamin and Sister Belluna."


    "I''ll give order right now."


    It seemed that the road was finally visible. Finally. Although Sarah fell asleep again, ude stopped crying. Ethan was also able to suppress the dark despair.


    "The next time you open your eyes, I won''t let you go so easily, Sarah."


    He stroked ude''s hair gently, then got up and left the room.


    "I have an answer to give."


    There would be no more waiting without promises. Ethan''s eyes shone brighter than ever. Hisst experience had been enough for him to let her out of his grasp in vain.


    * * *


    The news of Sarah''s second awakening reached everyone in Ambrosia. Even those who couldn''te to Sarah''s room because of heartache began to enter Sarah''s room from time to time to check on her condition. It was because they didn''t know when she would open her eyes and talk to them. So the lucky protagonist who witnessed Sarah''s third wake was May.


    "Hi, May."


    "Sarah-nim!"


    When May went in to clean Sarah''s room, she was already out of bed and looking out the window. Outside the window, Ethan and ude''s ytime was in full swing. Benjamin and Belluna were also there. The sunlight didn''te through in the monster''s forest, but there were times when the sun shone brightly for about half a day in the afternoon. Whenever that happened, Ethan took ude outside and had time to y. It was because Sarah had told him before that children should grow up in the sunlight.


    "Are you okay? Are you back? I''ll call Duke-nim and ude-nim right away!"


    "Shhh."


    May, who was about to run away with tears flowing down her face, was grabbed by Sarah with a soft voice.


    "How can you interrupt ude-nim''s ytime?"


    "But Sarah-nim woke up like this......"


    "I''ll go back to sleep soon."


    "......!"


    Sarah, who smiled softly at May, looked out the window again. ude''s face was darker than before, but Ethan lifted the child up and put him on his shoulder, making him smile broadly. Benjamin poked ude in the back with his finger, and the child twisted with a tickle. While stopping Benjamin, Belluna smiled pleasantly at the sound of the childughing. She kept the image in her eyes for a long time, and Sarah opened her mouth.

 Chapter 180:

    Chapter 180:


    * * *


    Benjamin and Belluna, who diligently ran through the battlefield and yed their respective roles, walked down the halls of Ambrosia for the first time in a long time. There was no ce in the Ambrosia mansion that had been moved to the monster''s forest untouched by them. Nevertheless, it was surprising that the unique atmosphere of the duchy of Ambrosia came out.


    "Is ude-nim asleep?"


    "Yes."


    Nodding his head at Belluna''s question, Benjamin erased the faint smile from his lips. Both of the child''s eyes were swollen every day. He pretended to be strong on the outside, but it was evident that he was getting more and more troubled on the inside.


    "If Master saw it, she would be very upset."


    "She already saw it. She''s probably working hard over there."


    "......I''m sure she does. Probably more than we do."


    They still haven''t seen their master open her eyes since they rushed to Ambrosia when they heard that Sarah had woken up. However, they clearly saw with their eyes the color and felt the warmth of her body, which was lying down like a corpse and only breathing. Benjamin and Belluna had a hunch at the same time.


    "Is it finally time to use the power that Master told us about before?"


    "She has probably finished all the work she needs to do there......"


    They were the only ones who knew where Sarah''s soul was now. It was because of the magician''s oath Sarah shared with them, an oath not to bring out the fact that she had two souls. Due to the oath that her soul would be destroyed if broken, Benjamin and Belluna knew what Sarah''s condition was but did not let them know. So they had no choice but to elerate their research further.


    "But I''m d it worked out."


    "In Ambrosia''s relics, new materials are discovered......"


    Benjamin narrowed his brows with a tired face and rxed his neck lightly. Even as they roamed the battlefield, they followed the traces of power recorded in Ambrosia''s relic. In search of cases where power was manifested in the coteral of the Ambrosia family, they searched for the ce where they had settled.


    "Master''s prediction was correct."


    They remembered the words Sarah had left before leaving.


    ''The desire of that power will bring me back here.''


    Now they know what their master meant.


    "Ambrosia''s power is the power to fulfill ''desire''."


    How will Ethan Ambrosia change if he finds out about this? Thinking of that made Belluna and Benjamin''s steps toward his office heavy. Will he really be able to fully use that power to summon their master? Is he capable of that?


    "......"


    "......"


    When they arrived in front of Ethan''s office, ignoring theirplicated mind, there was a customer waiting for them first. Belluna greeted the familiar face first.


    "Miss May."


    "Hello, Belluna-nim. And Benjamin-nim."


    May nodded at them with a stiff face and bit her lip. Seeing her eyes shake aimlessly, Belluna narrowed her brows and asked.


    "Did something happen to Master?"


    "......Could you spare me a moment?"


    In response to Belluna''s question, May suggested in a quiet voice and looked around. In front of Ethan''s office, there were a lot of subordinates preparing reports for him. It was clear that she was probably trying to say something she couldn''t tell them.


    "If it''s Miss May."


    Belluna nodded willingly and moved along with May for a while. May was the only one in Ambrosia who spoke informally to Sarah, so she had that much faith. As soon as Belluna entered the drawing room right next to Ethan''s office and saw Benjamin following her, she immediately deployed magic to block out the sound.


    "Feel free to talk."


    "......"


    At Belluna''s words, May swallowed her saliva as if she were nervous and said in a solemn voice.


    "Sarah-nim woke up."


    "......Is that true?"


    "Yes, she fell asleep again soon after, but she woke up when we had ytime with ude-nim."


    "Why didn''t you tell Duke-nim and us?"


    Benjamin''s face was horribly distorted. The eyes ring at May were ferocious. May flinched and tried to take a step back, but soon put strength on her legs.


    "Sarah-nim didn''t want it."


    "......Believe me. There''s no way Master wouldn''t look for us."


    Benjamin''s voice became hoarse. Belluna said, sending Benjamin behind her back.


    "If Master had been awake for a moment, there is no way she wouldn''t have done anything. Did she leave any words, Miss May?"


    "There was. That''s exactly why I left to look for you two. She said Duke-nim and ude-nim shouldn''t find out about it just yet. ''Hesitation'' will ur."


    At May''s words, Benjamin and Belluna looked at each other and exchanged nces. Benjamin took the magic that rattled from his hands before he knew it. Seeing that, Belluna took a long breath and looked back at May, and said.


    "Please tell me. Let''s listen to it."


    May, who breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Benjamin, who had be calm again, said, trying not to make a mistake in what Sarah left behind.


    "When Duke-nim is ready, I''m going to break the oath I shared with you. So don''t reject it and agree."


    "......!"


    "......!"


    Belluna''s and Benjamin''s eyes widened in shock at the words that came out of May''s mouth. May''s face, seeing the expression of the two, was also stained with anxiety.


    "I don''t know what this means. But Sarah-nim said that if I told you this, you would understand......"


    May did not understand the meaning, but as Sarah said, Benjamin and Belluna seemed to understand immediately.


    "We need to talk to each other for a moment."


    The silver mana that flowed from Belluna''s hand enveloped May''s body immediately. And along with the small memorized passive words, May''s body moved outside in an instant. She used the movement magic without asking for May''s consent, but the two of them had no time to care about it. Belluna shook her head in disbelief.


    "It''s ridiculous, Master didn''t intend to use only Ambrosia''s power."


    "......Last time, Oliven said, he''s just protecting Master in a different way than we are."


    Benjamin''s voice cracked bitterly as he answered. He closed his eyes as if realizing something.


    "Could it be that Master is trying to sacrifice ''that'' soul? Do you really think so, Benjamin?"


    "No."


    Benjamin shook his head and turned around to cancel Belluna''s sound-blocking spell.


    "Where are you going?!"


    "Forget it? We were on our way to report."


    "......You don''t intend to stop Master."


    Looking at Benjamin''s back as he stepped, Belluna muttered dejectedly. Looking back at Belluna, Benjamin said.


    "Master made a ''choice''. Be respectful, Belluna. If you don''t want to make the same mistakes Oliven did."


    "......"


    Benjamin turned his back and left the drawing room without hesitation. Then he pushed straight into Ethan''s office door without knocking. Outside, Veron''s nagging ''It''s polite to tell His Lord first and go in! Benjamin-nim!'' could be heard.


    "......Ha. Do I have to go crazy like that to be mad at Master?"


    Left behind, Belluna muttered bitterly and followed Benjamin.


    * * *


    "Yes, it''s the power to fulfill your ''desires''......"


    After hearing all of Belluna and Benjamin''s reports, Ethan nodded with a firm face.


    "Perhaps the sessive family heads of Ambrosia wanted to strengthen the destructive side of that power. The desire to be stronger is probably the urge that humans can most easily fall into."


    "......A powerparable to that of a God was ced in the hands of a mere human. It would have been harder not to be corrupted."


    The voice of his father, who still coveted that power, rang clearly in Ethan''s head.


    ''A little more...... Just a little more......!''


    Greed close to madness ate everything around him, and eventually swallowed himself. Being wary and jealous of the fact that the son born with the same power as himself had surpassed what he had. Desire was bound to build up its power by listening to the inner voice. The more you fear this power, the more it feeds on your fear. Negative emotions were desire''s favorite prey.


    "ude-nim met Master even before his true desire bloomed. He probably had a bunch of positive influences. That''s why the power of Ambrosia seems to have been manifested in the right way."


    At Benjamin''s report that followed, Ethan nodded. Sarah was truly the miracle of Ambrosia. Ethan didn''t know how to give love while loving the child. ude was loved but didn''t know he was loved.


    Spend time with your child, say kind words, and don''t hide your feelings.


    These were just the things Sarah had told him, but it gave him goosebumps to think that he had almost ruined ude by not doing them.


    ''If it weren''t for Sarah...... Maybe ude became a monster like me.''


    It was Sarah who connected the hearts of the two. In the end, Sarah saved ude. Could he have been saved by her had he met her a little earlier? Ethan thought so and hid a bitter smile.


    "ude''s power is the power of healing."


    "Yes, perhaps it was ude-nim''s first ''desire'' to want to heal the injured Master."


    "But after that, ude tried to use his power on Sarah several times, but it only emitted the same light as before, and it didn''t work. What''s going on here?"


    "That......"


    In response to Ethan''s question, Benjamin bit his lip and slurred his words. He felt Belluna''s gaze intensely pierce the back of his head. The magician''s oath was said to be broken by their master, so Benjamin couldn''t break it at this point.


    "Belluna."


    Benjamin eventually asked Belluna for help. For him, who was not eloquent, the best choice was Belluna. She would be able to convey their master''s will to Ethan without touching the oath as much as possible.


    "......Fu."


    Belluna sighed loudly and stepped forward.


    "With ude-nim''s power, Master''s body must have beenpletely restored. It was thanks to him that when she woke up, she was able to speak without difficulty and move her body a little."


    "......I see."


    Although she had been bedridden for a year, she was able to move her body without difficulty because her body had recovered thanks to ude''s power. But the problem was something else.


    "However, the reason Master cannot wake up like that is because of the absence of the soul......, kkeok!"


    Before Belluna could finish her words, ck chains formed around her and Benjamin''s necks, choking them. As if they had expected this to happen, they raised their magic and wrapped themselves in chains to buy time.


    "What is it?"


    "......Ugh, it''s because of the oath."


    Benjamin and Belluna''s bodies gradually copsed in the strong chains. Benjamin said, looking at Ethan with bloodshot eyes.


    "Now is the time Master...... Heok. spoke of."


    Listening to Benjamin''s difficult words, Ethan recalled the words Sarah left behind.


    ''Has Duke-nim''s power changed yet?''


    Ethan, who was looking at the two for a while, soon moved to Sarah''s room. His feet, which were walking fast, were moving like crazy before he knew it.

 Chapter 181:

    Chapter 181:


    * * *


    "Father?"


    When he saw Ethan running in after opening the door roughly, ude approached him with his eyes wide open. Anxiety hit the child''s face at the look of urgency.


    "Is something wrong?"


    ude''s voice trembled faintly. It was because he felt something in his father''s hardened face. The child''s face, who was following Ethan''s gaze looking at Sarah over his shoulder, quickly became teary.


    "What happened to Nanny?"


    "......Can you please step aside for a moment?"


    Ethan gently ran his hand through ude''s hair and ced a hand on his shoulder. Impatience was evident in the way he pushed the child away with a caring but determined force.


    "Can''t I just stay here?"


    ude shook his head, standing firmly.


    "I won''t disturb you. I''ll sit here quietly and unobtrusively."


    "......"


    "I want to stay by Nanny''s side. Please."


    At ude''s plea, even May, who was with the child, looked at Ethan with a desperate gaze. Originally, he would have been easily broken by the child''s request. But this time it was different. His eyes were far away as if his soul had escaped somewhere, and his breathing was trembling violently. The tip of his lips trembled and opened, and soon he even bit his lips and closed his eyes.


    "......?"


    ude and May exchanged nces with each other quietly, looking at Ethan, who looked strange even though he was in a strange state.


    "ude-nim."


    May shook her head quietly, and ude bit his lips tightly.


    "I understand...... I''ll be out for a minute."


    Ethan stroked ude''s hair without saying a word. May held out her hand towards ude, and the child took it. As he left the room, he looked at Sarah as if he had lingering feelings. Then Ethan called the child''s name quietly.


    "ude."


    "Yes?"


    He pricked his ears and turned around to see Ethan smiling faintly at him.


    "Wait in the garden."


    "In the garden? It''s not time for a walk......"


    It was when ude tilted his head at Ethan''s sudden words.


    "I''ll go with Sarah in a minute."


    "......!"


    ude''s eyes shook violently. His eyes widened as he stared at Ethan in disbelief.


    "Can Nanny get up? Nanny......"


    Ethan gave the child a slight nod.


    "......I''ll be waiting. So pleasee with Nanny."


    ude bit his lip and turned around. Sweat began to seep out of his hands as he held May''s.


    "Duke-nim must have found a way."


    "......Eung, eung."


    ude swallowed his tears with his head down. If his father really found a way to wake his nanny up, he couldn''t greet her with a teary face. He would brag about studying hard, eating well, and exercising while his nanny was away. He had to tell her that he held back his tears even though he missed her and that he believed his nanny who said she woulde back.


    "When Nanny wakes up, I''ll tell her I love her."


    At ude''s words, May replied with a bright smile.


    "Sarah-nim will love it."


    "Yeah."


    After ude''s back disappeared, closing the door with a big nod, Ethan approached Sarah slowly, unlike his running previously. When Sarah was in front of him, his body stiffened and fear began to creep in. He sat carefully on the bed and looked at Sarah''s face. Her appearance of sleeping with a calm face was unfamiliar.


    "......"


    Ethan still didn''t know much about Sarah. Why did the Great Magician with such strong power live as an ordinary aristocrat of the Crombell Empire? How was she able to pour so devoted affection and attention to himself and to ude? Why did her soul leave this ce and be absent? Why did she make a soul-staking oath with her disciples and what did that have to do with this incident? He wanted to know everything, but there wasn''t anything he didn''t find out at Crombell. Only Sarah Millen was too difficult for Ethan.


    ''From the beginning, Sarah''s behavior was not easily predictable.''


    She was the person who blew away the door of ude''s room from the first day she came to Ambrosia. She had approached them as if she had no fear, even though she knew how dire the power within Ethan and ude could be. He didn''t dare to say that she was a predictable person. He couldn''t even figure out in her head how much was nned and how much was unnned. So he had no choice but to be afraid.


    "Will you answer my call......"


    The contingency held him back. Sarah knew that Ambrosia''s power was the power to fulfill ''desire''. That was why she believed in that power and blocked the rampage of the First Prince, Kazer de Crombell, with her whole body. She believed that Ethan''s power could change like ude''s.


    ''Do I look like someone who will leave forever without hearing Duke-nim''s answer? Absolutely not.''


    He took Sarah''s limp hand and kissed the back of it. It was nice to feel the warm warmth around her body, which had been cold all year round. Sarah''s body temperature had been maintained ever since she opened her eyes. Sarah probably didn''t know how much of afort this fact was to him and to ude.


    "I trust you who will be waiting for my answer. So the fact that my terrible power can change......"


    Ethan smoothed the ring Sarah had put on him.


    ''I don''t want to see you take off the ring I gave you so coldly.''


    Sarah''sst words lingered in his mind.


    "I trust you."


    As a nervous sigh escaped his lips, Ethan slowly removed the ring from his finger. Like the day Sarah and ude were humiliated under the First Prince''s sword, he crushed them in the palm of his hand with force. Then, the power of the ring permeated into Ethan and gently wrapped around Ambrosia''s power.


    "......!"


    The power that warmly embraced him resembled Sarah''s, so Ethan closed his eyes tightly and slowly released the power. And he thought.


    May Sarahe back here. May she choose me and ude. So one more time.


    ''I like you.''


    Tell me those sweet words.


    "......Urk."


    As he slowly released the rampaging power inside him, Ethan was enveloped in anxiety brought about by the power. However, Ethan did not look away and tried to feel the power, and he constantly remembered the countless words Sarah had told him.


    ''So Duke-nim has been through this without making anything precious. Were you really happy with that life?''


    ''I don''t know what Duke-nim has lost or given up. But one thing is clear: Duke-nim is now a man who has the power to protect what is precious.''


    ''Isn''t it better to protect it even if you get hurt and have a hard time than to do nothing in fear of losing it?''


    ''It may seem fun to tease me, but it''s nice to see Duke-nim smiling more than before.''


    As he recalled that friendly resonance that still resonated vividly in his head, a deep desire slowly began to boil within him. As it was gradually eroded by power, the desire gradually increased in volume.


    "Your voice, your smile, your arms, everything......"


    The rising desire didn''t know how to stop now. Ethan thought he could be honest about his desires now.


    "I want it. I can''t give even a piece of your soul. To anyone."


    A muddy obsession flowed through Ethan''s bleak voice. That was his desire. It was something beyond wishful thinking that Sarah would recover safely and open her eyes. Ethan''s desire was Ethan''s obsession, even terrifying, to want to chew and swallow everything of her from head to toe.


    "Nothing can take you away from me. Even if it''s a God or a magician''s oath......"


    A silver-gray light slowly began to leak out of his body. Sarah''s hair also fluttered in the light apanied by a faint gust of wind.


    "I''ll have you."


    When tant desires flowed out of his mouth without hesitation, Ethan''s body waspletely swallowed up by the silver-gray light.


    "......!"


    The power of Ambrosia, which was dormant inside him, began to run out of control all at once. And it started to spread all over Sarah''s room. Ambrosia''s power flowed violently through the blood vessels throughout his body. It was already toote to stop.


    ''No......!''


    Suddenly, fear surged up. Wouldn''t this power that had been controlling his whole life would harm Sarah rather than save her? Because he was a monster, this power was a curse.


    "Sa, rah......"


    It was when he struggled to call her name and try to regain strength. The voice of his mother came into Ethan''s head.


    ''Disgusting monster, you should know your ce!''


    ''In the end, you''ll ruin everything, you devil. Your power will make that woman diepletely.''


    ''Because you are the monster of Ambrosia!''


    ''No one will ever love something like you......!''


    His mother''s cries, close to screaming, rang out loudly as if tearing his brain. Her voice prated Ethan''s whole body with the power of Ambrosia.


    ''What do you think will happen if that woman found out about that dirty desire, that obsession, boiling in your heart?''


    Hearing his mother''s voice spreading like a curse, Ethan was finally able to smile, pulling the corner of his mouth.


    "......Sarah would rather like it, Mother. Because I have already received her confession."


    It was only after hearing his mother''s hallucinations that Ethan was convinced.


    ''Ahh, ahhhhh!!!!''


    Seeing how his mother who wanted him to remain a cursed child screamed so much, it was right that his strength was definitely changing.


    "You finally decided to support this son''s love."


    He never thought his mother''s curse upon him would be so sweet. He smiled viciously and fully opened up the power of Ambrosia, which had been suppressed.


    "Get Sarah''s soul back here......, so that I can hold her."


    Ambrosia''s unparalleled power spread throughout the mansion as well as the room. Momentster, a storm-like wind blew from the Ambrosia mansion to the entire continent. And......


    * * *


    The wave of power that started on the continent crossed the dimension and reached Park Hyeyeon, who was waiting for an opportunity.


    "......Duke-nim is finally calling me."


    It was time to go back. Park Hyeyeon finally got up slowly from the sofa where she was burying herself. And she kept her house in her eyes.


    "Atst."

 Chapter 182:

    Chapter 182:


    "......"


    Before Sarah left, she looked at the sealing orb where Oliven''s ck magic was sealed. Thanks to this, she was able to return to Sarah Millen''s body a total of three times with her memories intact. Although she was only able to stay for a very brief moment, in return she, had to spend a year in Park Hyeyeon''s body. It was enough to leave a small hint for Ethan and her disciples. Now, only faint power remained in Oliven''s sealing orb.


    ''Fortunately, it''s enough to keep the memory alive.''


    If she used this, she would probably be able to take all the past memories that she kept in Park Hyeyeon''s body. It was not just a change of soul, but it would destroy this soul.


    "My name is Park Hyeyeon. And another name is Sarah Millen."


    Between her lips, taboos that should never be spoken flowed out. The chains of the oath began to tighten Park Hyeyeon''s body.


    "......!"


    Sarah couldn''t even scream in pain as her eyes went red and she felt something deep inside her being torn apart. The chains of the oath that had been slowly choking her breath soon seeped into her body. But she never stoppedmitting taboos.


    "With one soul......, an existence that has gone back and forth between two lives."


    p. The Executioner of the Oath has found a renegade who has broken a noble and sacred promise. An azure transparent gun was pointed in front of her eyes.


    ''I heard that if you break the magician''s oath, you''ll see a guillotine right in front of you...... Is it a gun here?''


    Park Hyeyeon saw it and smiled faintly even while enduring the pain. Then she slowly closed her quivering eyes. Soon she was able to go see Ethan and ude. Finally.


    * * *


    A very familiar sensation enveloped the body. Sarah opened her eyes with the feeling that her soul was being pulled up from the depths of the sea at once.


    "Heok heok!"


    Her lungs and chest tightened, and her heart beat strongly. It felt like her heart was beating fast and her blood was circting rapidly, making her whole body stiff. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision in an instant. But Sarah quickly blinked and shed tears. She had someone she really wanted to see with these two eyes.


    "......Duke-nim."


    Ethan Ambrosia. The man was standing alone in the ruined room and Sarah''s gaze met his. She slowly reached out to Ethan, whose eyes shook violently as if he could not believe it.


    "I''m back."


    Ethan, who was watching Sarah beckoning him toe with a friendly smile, staggered closer. Ethan''s hand, carefully grasping the outstretched hand, was trembling. The warmth of Sarah''s hand wrapped around his hand, which was cold like the East Sea. Ethan''s lips parted slowly, and a soft moan escaped between them.


    "Ah."


    Slowly his body began to crumble.


    "Ah ah......"


    He knelt down in front of Sarah and buried his face in her warm palms. So Ethan copsed in front of Sarah.


    "Sarah, Sarah......"


    "I missed you, Duke-nim. Really...... I thought I was going crazy because I wanted to see you."


    She raised her upper body carefully. Then, she raised her hand that Ethan did not catch, cupped his cheek, and lifted his head with force.


    "So show me your face."


    "......!"


    Ethan''s face was distorted as he raised his head. Red-hot eyes and unrelenting trembling eyes. Transparent tears dripped down along the quivering eyshes. Moist cheeks and quivering lips.


    "I want to ask why your face is so haggard......"


    He was too good-looking to do that. The sight of that handsome man with that face crying pitifully made Sarah''s heart tighten at once.


    "I can''t even joke around like that."


    Sarahughed softly, wiping away Ethan''s tears and stroking his cheek. In an instant, Ethan cried so much that her palms were all wet.


    "Sarah, Sarah, Sarah......"


    Ethan seemed to havepletely lost hisposure as he kept calling her name. The strong, firm, and beautiful Duke of Ambrosia copsed just like that as if he had lost everything just in front of her.


    "Don''t cry. I''m back."


    "Ah ah, Sarah......"


    "Duke-nim brought me here, didn''t he?"


    When asked by Sarah, Ethan nodded with difficulty. Sarah lowered her hand and closed her eyes with her palm on Ethan''s chest. She could feel the power of Ambrosia rising and thumping beneath his beating heart.


    "Still calling me...... so earnestly and affectionately."


    The power that had gued Ethan all his life had changed. Ambrosia''s power to want and crave her more than anyone else would firmly hold Sarah, who was now iplete with the death of one soul. He would make sure she didn''t fly away again, he wouldn''t let her leave his side.


    "Thank you, Duke-nim. For wanting me, for waiting for me toe back."


    Tears welled up in Sarah''s eyes, which she couldn''t hold back.


    "I was actually scared. In case Duke-nim doesn''t actually want me that much, I''m afraid he won''t need me......"


    "Sarah."


    This time, Ethan cupped Sarah''s cheeks with both hands. He could feel the warmth of her hands, which were trembling. Ethan realized when he saw her close her eyes and shed tears. Sarah also struggled countless times to get back here. Sarah also shared the same fears and terrors.


    "......I missed you, Sarah. There hasn''t been a day that I haven''t missed you."


    Only then could he stammer and let out his longing for a long time.


    "I wonder if you will evere back......, I was afraid that I would lose you without being able to do anything by your side, who would never open your eyes like this."


    "......Duke-nim."


    Ethan''s low voice contained desperate trembling. Like he still couldn''t believe Sarah was back.


    "That''s happened to me, too. I felt the same way as Duke-nim."


    Sarah opened her closed eyes and looked at Ethan''s face. Ethan''s expression, which desperately wanted her, and her expression in his eyes were the same.


    "We feel the same way."


    "......!"


    "I think I''m ready to hear Duke-nim''s answer to my confession now."


    Saying that, Sarah smiled brightly with her tear-stained cheeks. Ethan''s eyes shook violently as he looked at her. Then, he also smiled at Sarah and said,


    "I love you, Sarah. For a very long time......, I''ve loved you."


    "Duke-nim......"


    "It''s been quite a while since I had a crush on Sarah."


    Sarah smiled softly at Ethan''s words.


    ''Actually, it''s been a while since I had a crush on Duke-nim.''


    She got his confession back. Ethan remembered everything. Remembered and kept thinking about it. His time seemed to have stopped then. And so was Sarah.


    "I told you I''d say I like you and then I''d say I love you. Do you remember?"


    "I can''t have forgotten."


    "I love you."


    Sarah didn''t hesitate any longer. She had been waiting too long. She hadn''t been happy with him for too long. That was why each hour was precious and valuable.


    "Even in times Duke-nim can''t remember, I loved you, Ethan Ambrosia."


    "......!"


    At Sarah''s words, tears poured from Ethan''s eyes once more. It was the first time. It was the first time he received and share someone''s heart and was loved by someone. Sarah gave him a lot of new experiences. Now she even gave him the love he had been longing for all his life, no, he couldn''t bear to get it. Ethan became full because of Sarah.


    "......Sarah."


    "Yes."


    "Sarah."


    "Yes."


    When he called her name, a friendly answer came back. The fact squeezed Ethan''s heart. She was back. She was really back. His heart was pounding, he was overwhelmed, and Sarah was so lovely that he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t stand it.


    "Will you allow me to kiss you?"


    Sarah opened her eyes wide in surprise and then smiled. Then she replied in a voice full ofughter.


    "Please don''t ask for permission."


    "......!"


    "Because I''m going to do the same."


    Who kissed first? Soft lips touched and their breath intertwined. Sarah raised her arms and wrapped them around Ethan''s neck, and Ethan leaned his upper body with one knee on the bed. Ethan''srge hands were carefully wrapped around the back of Sarah''s head.


    "Haa......"


    Sarah gasped for breath. But that, too, was swallowed by Ethan''s impatient lips.

 Chapter 183:

    Chapter 183:


    * * *


    ude paced the garden, unable to hide his nervous expression. Hot tea and sweet treats were ced on the tea table in the garden, but ude didn''t pay attention to them. The child''s gaze was only fixed on where Sarah''s room was.


    "Not yet?"


    "We just saw the light shining at the same time as the roar. I''m sure Duke-nim brought Sarah-nim here."


    "Why aren''t theying out? If there''s something wrong......"


    "It can''t be. There''s no way Duke-nim will fail to do what he wants."


    "Is that so?"


    Mayforted ude with a sweet and soft voice, who was constantly anxious. Her confident voice was enough to reassure young ude, but May''s eyes also didn''t leave Sarah''s room when she said that.


    "......Haa."


    In the end, ude and May sighed deeply at the same time and walked around the garden together. When light emanated from Sarah''s room with a loud sound a while ago, arge group of Ambrosia Knights entered the mansion and were driven out by Veron. So no one knew what was going on in that room right now.


    "Ronda didn''t hear anything from Veron either?"


    "That''s right. In fact, Veron only carries out His Lord''s order not to let anyone interfere, but will not know the situation inside."


    ude''sst hopeful question to Ronda was of no avail. It was a situation where he had no choice but to wait.


    "I''m sure Father will make it.''"


    ude, trying to think positively, went over to the tea table and sat down.


    "I''ll give you a new cup of tea."


    "It''s okay. It''s going to get cold anyway."


    The child''s feet tumbled in the air with a disapproving look. He had been waiting so long. He had been waiting for Sarah to wake up for a very long time. He had a hard time waiting for this moment. His fingertips kept getting cold and his heart pounded irregrly. But ude wasn''t waiting alone.


    "Still far away?"


    "We''re still waiting......"


    "But this time, I think it''s real. Did you all see the light shing earlier?"


    "Right, right. I guess she''s finally opening her eyes."


    It was because Ambrosia''s servants and Ethan''s subordinates gathered in the garden one by one, noticing that something was going on.


    "The back of HIs Lord as he rushed out a moment ago......, should I say that he was very confident."


    "In the office, Benjamin-nim and Belluna-nim were lying down, saying something about the oath. I think Sarah-nim wille back this time."


    "That''s right! With Benjamin-nim''s personality, he wouldn''t be the type to stay still if he was attacked...... He was smiling?"


    Everyone, even those who were doing business in the office, was whispering by ude''s side. Everyone was talking about what they had witnessed, but their eyes were on the back of ude''s small head. In the end, these were the voices telling the child to be at peace. Sarah will definitelye back, so don''t worry.


    "......Nanny wille."


    Listening to those words, ude finally touched the teacup. The teacup was full of milk with honey that ude liked.


    "Fuu."


    The people of Ambrosia let out a sigh of relief at the sight of ude, who seemed to have finally regained someposure. And that was when everyone started waiting for Sarah with the child.


    "Uh, someone over there......"


    At that time, people began to strain their necks at the sight of a man and a woman approaching the garden.


    "......!"


    With a ng, the teacup in ude''s hand fell and broke. But ude didn''t care and ran forward, stepping on the pieces of the teacup that had fallen in front of him.


    "ude-nim!"


    Everyone, including Ronda and May, became contemtive and grabbed ude.


    "It''s dangerous! Are you hurt?"


    One of the Ambrosia Knights quickly slipped a hand into ude''s armpit and lifted him up, causing the child''s feet to thump in the air.


    "I''m, I''m okay! Nanny over there......"


    ude twisted his body in an impatient voice and tried to escape, but soon closed his mouth at the faces of the man and woman who were revealed.


    "......"


    "......"


    "......"


    At the same time, all the Ambrosia people in the garden also kept their mouths shut. The garden was enveloped in a heavy silence as if amotion had broken out at some point.


    "What, what''s the matter with you?"


    "......What happened?"


    The man and woman, who approached the garden, that was to say, were Benjamin and Belluna, not Sarah and Ethan. The two of them tilted their heads with bewildered faces as everyone was staring at them intensely and dumbfoundedly.


    "......Huu."


    It was then. The sound of crying leaked out between ude''s lips, who was held in the knight''s hand.


    "Hueoooong!!!"


    "ude-nim?"


    A loud cry erupted from the child''s mouth. Contrary to the quiet drooping of the moment before, ude began to struggle.


    "I hate you. I hate you all!"


    "ude-nim! It''s dangerous!"


    "I hate Sister Belluna, I hate Brother Benjamin, and I hate everything! Huaaaang!"


    The knight who was holding ude was at a loss because he was crying bitterly and struggling violently. Benjamin, who had narrowed his eyes not knowing what the situation was, summoned his mana and gently wrapped it around ude, pulling the child toward him.


    "What the hell are youining about?"


    "I don''t know! I hate Brother Benjamin. Let go of me!"


    Before he knew it, ude struggled, hitting him in the chest, as if he was dissatisfied with Benjamin''s embrace. It was as if everything that he had endured so far has exploded. Benjamin sighed, epting ude''sint with his whole body.


    "Heuuk, uheuk, I hate them all......"


    "Yeah, yeah, brat. Hit me. Hit me."


    Kick and hit and kick and hit, Benjamin calmly received them all. ude pursed his lips and this time wrapped his arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. Then he started crying bitterly again.


    "Hueooong. Brother Benjamin, I want to see Nanny. I miss her so much......"


    "Okay. I''m sorry, brat. You thought Master wasing, but you were disappointed."


    "Huu......, eung. I thought you were Nanny......"


    ude nodded, wiping tears and snot on Benjamin''s shoulder.


    "......Ha."


    Benjamin put on a look of disgust for a moment, then closed his lips as Belluna stabbed him in the side. Then he gently brushed ude''s back.


    "What if Nanny doesn''te....... What if she keeps sleeping like that? I miss her so much......"


    "She''lle."


    "How does Uncle know that?"


    "I just know. The oath with Master is broken......, did you just secretly call me Uncle?"


    "Hmph."


    ude buried his head again on Benjamin''s shoulder and tried to hug him when he found his clothes covered with tears and snot.


    "Urgh."


    The child held out his arms to Belluna in disgust.


    "Hey, this is what you did."


    "Dirty, Brother Benjamin."


    "Are you going to be like that?"


    It was Benjamin and ude who started bickering again. But in the meantime, ude calmed down and stopped crying. After all, he believed what Benjamin had said about Sarah''s return. As long as he waited, ude easily became anxious over the smallest things, but he easily believed in the smallest hopes as well.


    "......Fu."


    Belluna let out a sigh of relief and tried to hug ude, who opened his arms to her. But she, Belluna, was a step behind.


    "Gotcha, our pretty ude-nim, pleasee here."


    It was because someone hugged ude before Belluna did. Her soft, sweet voice was full of pureughter.


    "......!"


    "......!"


    Belluna''s mouth slowly opened when she saw the person''s face. The same was true of ude, who was frozen in that person''s arms.


    "How have you been? Our ude-nim, your face is a mess."


    The hand caressing the child''s flushed cheek was very gentle. She delicately and affectionately arranged his disheveled hair and wiped away his unwiped tears.


    "We met again after a long time, will you only show us your crying face like this?"


    "......Nanny."


    It was Sarah. While ude was crying and struggling and bickering with Benjamin, Sarah returned to the garden. To see ude, whom she missed and longed for.


    "Are you Nanny?"


    "Yes, ude-nim."


    "Really?"


    "Yess, really."


    ude continued to stare at Sarah with a wavering gaze in disbelief. The friendly eyes looking at him, the gentle pulling of the corners of her mouth to smile. It was Sarah. Clearly, it was the woman ude had longed for all this time. When he lifted his gaze a little, he saw Ethan smiling quietly, looking at him from behind.


    "Are you the real Nanny?"


    "By all means."


    Sarah smiled brightly as she answered ude who called her in disbelief.


    "I''m back. Completely."


    "......Hiic."


    Tears began to flow from ude''s eyes at Sarah''s answer. The child stammered out his hand and clenched Sarah''s hem. He felt like she was going to go again any minute, so he gave all his strength and held it as if he wouldn''t let go.


    "I missed you, Nanny. I really...... too......"


    "I know. Because I missed you, too."


    Sarah hugged ude tightly and took a big breath, then exhaled as if she was relieved.


    "Haa...... I feel like I''m really back now. Our ude-nim''s smell is so good."


    "Heuk, heuk uh uh, heoong...... Fa, Father......, Nanny is here. Heuk, Nanny''s here, Father......"


    ude looked for Ethan with emotion, being hugged by Sarah. Then Ethan, who was standing far away and watching, approached and gently swept ude''s head and said.


    "We will never be separated again. Please make it like that."


    "Heuuk, heuuuk."


    ude nodded and cried sadly, and Sarah looked at the child lovingly, then closed her eyes and smiled broadly at Ethan. Ethan kissed Sarah on the forehead, then kissed ude on the cheek. Then, opening his arms, he hugged ude and Sarah together.


    "......"


    "......"


    Everyone in Ambrosia watched the scene. There was something flowing between the three of them that no one could interfere with. It was warm, overflowing with affection, soft and firm at the same time. Someone murmured at the sight.

 Chapter 184:

    Chapter 184:


    * * *


    After Sarah wakes up from a long sleep. Ambrosia was experiencing a very dramatic change. It was a very, very dramatic change.


    "Ufufu."


    "Ufufufufu."


    Strangeughter continued from the mouths of the servants who were busy walking around the mansion day after day. While carrying theundry, they would suddenly stop, bow their heads andugh, then start working again as if nothing happened, or while cleaning the windows, they would stop and giggle with their hands still moving, and then finish what they had been doing as if everything was normal. If they make eye contact with someone they work with while cleaning the room,


    "Today too......, will it be the same? Ehem."


    "Yes, it will be the same. Uhaha."


    theyughed entrically again while having this conversation. It was obviously strange to anyone who saw it, but they were not aware of their own appearance.


    "Today Countess Millen-nim called me by my name and said hello."


    "Is it just that much? She even asked me if I was doing well."


    Sometimes, the servants made a bet on how many words they talked to Sarah.


    "Hmph, for me, she took off the hair on my clothes herself!"


    "Heok!"


    "Uhahahahack!"


    Among them, if there was a servant that Sarah''s fingertips touched even for a moment, that person would win without fail. Other servants continued to hover around Sarah''s side in order not to lose, peeping at opportunities from time to time.


    "I want to attend her......"


    "I want to lock her up and feed her only nutritious food......"


    "I want to take care of her from head to toe......"


    As such, the desire of Ambrosia''s servants grew day by day. But no one med their excessive desire. As expected, there had always been a gloomy atmosphere in the mansion since they moved everything about Ambrosia into the monster''s forest. Sarah''s existence was too great for them to me it on the monster''s forest where the sun did not shine. So after Sarah returned, the ambience of Ambrosia''s mansion became warm and refreshing like the sun of spring. Even the gloomy weather in the monster''s forest felt like a cozy and cool shade in front of Sarah''s tranquility.


    "Fufufu."


    "Hahaha."


    In this way, the flower ofughter in Ambrosia did not fade and became lively in various meanings. Among them, the ce most popr with servants was near Ethan''s office. It was a long time ago that everyone was afraid and reluctant to see Ethan, who was heartbroken, and seemed to be walking on thin ice.


    "Ronda-nim, shall we offer a cup of hot tea to His Lord and Countess Millen-nim?"


    "His Lord says he doesn''t need it because he wants to prepare it for Countess Millen-nim himself."


    "Then, Veron-nim, do you think there is no need for an additional report? I heard a messenger just arrived."


    "Isn''t Countess Millen-nim inside? He has already been reported to. With magic"


    Ronda and Veron were diligently responding to the requests of the people of Ambrosia that were tinged with their explicit desires. Since Sarah woke up, the efforts of the servants to help her had been very hypothetical. In addition, when Ethan and Sarah were together, their efforts became very intense, not hypothetical.


    "Ha......, it''s too bad."


    "I want to see it too."


    The maids who were stopped by Veron and Ronda went back, biting their lips in regret. There was a different reason why they were aiming for a time when the two of them were together.


    "Last time, Lily said she saw the two of them kissing in the library in the east wing."


    "Really? I was envious of Hauper yesterday when he said he saw those two hugging each other while taking a walk...... Now I''m jealous of Lily!"


    "I know, Lily said that His Lord put his lips on Countess Millen-nim''s neck...... Kkyak!"


    A white arm suddenly came in between the whispering andughing maids. Ronda, with a stern expression, looked at them as they raised their heads in surprise.


    "Tsk. Did everyone forget where we are now? There are things you shouldn''t say in front of His Lord''s office."


    "Head maid-nim......"


    "We are sorry."


    The maids immediately reflected and bowed their heads. Above them, Ronda''s voice sank like a sigh.


    "Has Ambrosia''s mouth be light enough to dare to talk about His Lord''s private life in such an open ce?"


    "No, Head maid-nim. We made a mistake. It won''t happen again."


    "Yes, I''ll let it go this one time, but pass it on to others. You have to be extremely careful in front of His Lord and Countess Millen-nim."


    "Yes."


    "And......"


    Those who had been severely scolded raised their heads slightly at the sound of Ronda''s muffled voice with a slightugh. Then Ronda pulled one corner of her mouth to reveal her grinning face.


    "Let me in next time, too."


    "......!"


    Ronda''s words put a smile on everyone''s face. Everyone looked at each other andughed uhahaha. So it wasn''t just them that became strange, it was just the whole Ambrosia.


    "Did you send all of them away, Ronda?"


    "Yeah, they are going to let me in next time."


    Veron smiled strangely and shook his head as if slightly fed up with Ronda, who chased away those who lingered around Ethan''s office. They weren''t the only ones who got kicked out this way.


    "It''s going to be so much fun. Now this mansion has be like a ce where people live."


    "Yeah, Veron, it''s so much fun just for me right now."


    Ronda sneaked up to the door of Ethan''s office where the gap had opened and peered inside. Smirk, the corners of Ronda''s mouth shot up uncontrobly.


    "Hey, Ronda, you......"


    "Be quiet."


    Veron tried to stop her but Ronda waved her hand as if it were annoying. Veron was finally able to realize that the reason she kicked out the other servants was to peek at Sarah and Ethanfortably alone like this.


    "......Ha."


    At that moment, an exmation escaped from Ronda''s mouth and her earlobes began to glow red. Veron, who had been watching it quietly, pretended not to, and he sneaked to Ronda''s side.


    "......"


    Then, quietly, he followed her example and looked through the crack in the office door. In the office, Ethan was showing Sarah documents that summarized the current situation on the continent. Sarah sat on the couch in the office, looked at the papers, and said something to him with admiration on her face.


    "Since when......, the n...... So Alton......"


    Because of the distance, they couldn''t hear what Sarah was saying to Ethan.


    "The First Prince was originally......, the variable......"


    The same was true of Ethan''s voice answering her. Ronda and Veron watched the two over and over again, smacking their lips in regret. Ethan naturally pulled Sarah''s wrist toward him, telling her one thing or another. With her eyes fixed on the papers, Sarah''s upper body leaned sharply towards Ethan. Without realizing it, she was half-cuddled with her back leaning on Ethan''s chest. Ethan''s elegant lips curved beautifully as if he was satisfied. One of his arms was naturally wrapped around Sarah''s waist.


    "Ahaha!"


    Ethan lowered his head and whispered something into Sarah''s ear, and a clearugh erupted from her lips. Ethanughed out loud as he watched Sarah wince as if it tickled her. Sarah, who was struggling to stop, straightened herself and looked straight at Ethan. Then their eyes met each other. The smile slowly subsided, and something burned thickly in their intertwined gazes. Sarah slowly raised her hand and cupped Ethan''s cheek. Ethan''s eyes blinked slowly, then he slowly closed them and kissed Sarah''s lips. Rustle, the papers fell out of Sarah''s hand.


    "......Ha."


    The sound of hot breathing echoed exceptionally loud in the quiet office. Sarah''s arms wrapped around Ethan''s neck, and their bodies tilted greatly. Veron and Ronda''s faces turned red as if they were about to explode. As if embarrassed, Veron patted Ronda and whispered.


    "......Maybe it''s because the two of them are finally able to connect, so it''s very passionate."


    "I know."


    However, the voice that answered Veron''s words was not Ronda. Veron and Ronda''s gazes were directed downward simultaneously at the sound they heard from below.


    "......Heok!"


    "......!"


    Ronda and Veron, who almost screamed inadvertently, covered each other''s mouths. The one who answered Veron''s words was none other than ude Ambrosia. He was the little master of this house. ude approached and crouched down, watching Ethan and Sarah through the crack of the door with Veron and Ronda.


    "You, you shouldn''t look at this."


    Ronda said embarrassedly, but ude tilted his head as if wondering, and asked again.


    "Why?"


    "That''s, in education......"


    "Nanny said that parents showing affection for each other is very good for emotional education. But why?"


    "That''s true......"


    "Nanny is Father''s lover, so she''ll be my mother soon. Isn''t it good that parents are acting so sweet? Why can''t I look? Why?"


    At ude''s question, Ronda finally had no choice but to keep her mouth shut. At the age of seven, ude''s speaking skills improved dramatically, and there were few people in the mansion who could deal with him. In addition, Sarah was the only one who could satisfactorily answer ude''s infinite ''Why?'' questions asking.


    "......"


    "......"


    Veron and Ronda could only stare nkly at ude, who eventually got up from his seat patting his butt. Fortunately, ude didn''t continue to press for an answer, because the child''s mind was elsewhere.


    "But it''s toote. I can''t believe they''re finally on the same wavelength. Father is too soft and Nanny is too slow."


    Where did he learn the word soft? Veron and Ronda could not answer ude''s words. It was May who followed the child who casually continued the conversation with ude.


    "That''s right. It''s been a long time since the two of them fell in love with each other, but it took so long for them to connect...... I''m getting dizzy just watching."


    "Right? May saw it, too. There were so many people at the party who were aiming for Nanny."


    "Yes, yes. ude-nim was standing right there, ring at them, but they didn''t even know their ce and tried to talk to Sarah-nim. It was very spectacr."


    May casually chimed in with ude, as if this was normal. ude nodded at May''s words.


    "So, Father needs to work harder. He has to hold onto Nanny."


    "You''re right. If he doesn''t do it this time, how long will it take......"


    ude shook his head with his hands on his waist.


    "Phew, that won''t work. Both of them can''t do without me!"


    A deep, helpless sigh escaped ude''s small mouth. It was a heavy sigh that they would not have thought woulde out of a child''s mouth.


    "Let''s go, May."


    "Yes, ude-nim."


    ude dragged May away with a look of determination. Before they knew it, only two people, Veron and Ronda, were left in front of Ethan''s office again.


    "......You know, Veron."


    "Yeah."

 Chapter 185:

    Chapter 185:


    * * *


    Wee guests came to the Ambrosia mansion. Upon hearing the news that Sarah had woken up, the Third Prince came to visit with Penelois and Elexa. The butler, Veron, was the first to greet them.


    "We see the third glory of the Crombell Empire, Your Highness the Third Prince."


    Even before Veron had finished his courtesy, Eleon asked urgently.


    "I heard that Countess Millen has awakened. Can I see her now?"


    "Yes, she''ll be taking a walk now, so you''ll be able to meet her."


    Veron said with a calmer face than ever before. Seeing that, Penelois let out a sigh of relief. The shadow that had fallen heavily on the faces of the Ambrosians, including Veron, had disappeared. It was the peace they felt because Sarah had returned. Feeling the warm warmth, Elexa tugged at the hem of Penelois'' dress with an excited face.


    "Mother, I think she''s really awake this time."


    "That''s right...... She must have really woken up."


    Penelois'' voice was watery as she nodded and answered. Penelois cried for the first time in front of Eleon when she heard of the incident at Alton Estate. Penelois could not repay Sarah, who had taken care of her situation until just before she left. Not even Eleon would guess how deeply regrettable it was for her.


    "Now this long war can be over, Penelois. Are you happy?"


    "......Eung."


    Penelois barely took a trembling step while holding Eleon''s hand as he reached out to her with a smile. Following Veron''s guidance, Eleon crossed Ambrosia''s mansion and looked around from time to time. The faces of the servants passing by, as well as the atmosphere of the entire mansion. There was a warm and peaceful atmosphere that made you forget that this ce was in the middle of the monster''s forest.


    "For Ambrosia, I never thought Countess Millen''s existence would be this much.."


    In the past, he had seen Sarah and ude through the window of Ethan''s office. Eleon nodded, recalling the memory of the time when it was like peeking at a scene in a fairy tale. Perhaps the mansion was enveloped in such an atmosphere throughout Sarah Millen''s stay in Ambrosia. Eleon could guess how precious it would be for them now that they lost it and regained it.


    "By the way, where is Countess Millen taking her walk? The area around Ambrosia probably isn''t a good ce to take a walk because of the refugees'' temporary shelter."


    "She is in the greenhouse in the garden."


    "Greenhouse?"


    What kind of greenhouse was it in the middle of this monster''s forest? Most of the monster''s forests were ces that did not receive a handful of sunlight. At least, the ce where Ambrosia had prepared got only a little bit of sunlight a day. Still, this ce was in the middle of the gloomy monster''s forest. A greenhouse in such a ce. It was just when Eleon tried to ask more about the absurd remark.


    "After Countess Millen-nim woke up, she took a look at the garden and made it for ude-nim, saying it was not good for his emotions. She said children should grow up looking at the sun."


    Veron''s face was filled with pride as he answered Eleon.


    "Even if this ce is the monster''s forest, is there anything that Countess Millen-nim can''t do?"


    As soon as Veron''s words were finished, a greenhouse made ofrge ss windows appeared in front of Eleon''s eyes. Above the greenhouse, arge mass of light illuminated the greenhouse like the sun. Through the window, green nts and flowers boasting colorful petals, which were hard to see in the monster''s forest, were reflected. There were even butterflies flying in the air.


    "Woahh......!"


    A pure exmation escaped Elexa''s lips. He was amazed that something that didn''t exist t hest time he came to see ude suddenly appeared, and the greenhouse in front of him looked so warm and beautiful.


    "......Countess Millen has turned the monster''s forest into a garden of God."


    Penelois'' voice was full of envy that couldn''t be hidden. Sarah would probably be able to show only pretty and good things to ude even in the middle of the battlefield. It was clear that she would give everything to do so.


    "Let''s go in. His Lord and ude-nim are also here."


    Veron smiled and opened the door to the greenhouse. Then, along with warm warmth, the sweet and refreshing scent of flowers wafted up. It was a scent they hadn''t smelled in a very long time.


    "Elexa,e here."


    Eleon gestured towards Elexa. Elexa excitedly ran to his father and threw him into his arms.


    "I''ve been busy with the war, so I couldn''t show you anything like this...... I''m sorry, my baby."


    Eleon smiled bitterly and lifted Elexa into a hug. Whether or not he knew his father''s heart, Elexa wanted to see ude and Sarah as soon as possible.


    "Come on, let''s go meet them, Father. Come on."


    "Sure."


    Eleon smiled and took Elexa''s hand in one hand and Penelois'' in the other and entered the greenhouse. The inside of the greenhouse was so beautiful that it could be described as a garden of God. It was as if a corner of green nature had been removed and brought here.


    "Where''s Countess Millen-nim?"


    The greenhouse was sorge that Penelois stretched her neck and looked around for Sarah. Elexa also stretched his upper body forward in Eleon''s arms and looked around.


    "Oh, there!"


    Then Elexa found the tinum blond hair that shone brightly in the distance. Eleon and Penelois looked at each other and began to walk in the direction that Elexa pointed. Through the gaps between the growing nts, they finally began to see the members of the Ambrosia family. Elexa, who had opened his mouth as if ready to call Sarah at any moment, slowly closed his lips.


    "......"


    Sarah was sitting in a rocking chair with her eyes closed. Her hair, in the half ponytail, was disheveled, and a light shawl was draped over her dress. Ethan and ude stood by and watched Sarah''s face intently. In an unusual atmosphere, Elexa called Eleon as if anxious.


    "......Father."


    "Yeah."


    Eleon also looked at them, unable to approach, as if he had felt it. As if the word Sarah woke up was a lie. The atmosphere flowing from Ethan and ude was very heavy. The sight of Ethan holding Sarah''s droopy hand and kissing the back of her hand was heartbreaking. ude sped her skirt tightly, his head resting on Sarah''sp. The eyes of the two, who could not hide their anxiety, were scanning Sarah''s face over and over again. They looked so pitiful that Penelois shook her head and murmured.


    "Don''t tell me that something is wrong with Countess Millen again......"


    It was then. Something caught at Penelois'' feet as she hesitated and backed away, causing her body to tilt heavily.


    "Penelois!"


    Surprised, Eleon called out to her and reached out to grab her. He then took a deep breath when he realized btedly that he had made a loud noise without realizing it.


    "......!"


    Two pairs of eyes looked their way at the same time. The pressure that enveloped their bodies in an instant made the Eleon couple harden, unable to even breathe. Ethan''s bright blue eyes and ude''s gloomy green eyes confirmed the face of the uninvited guest at the same time.


    "Ah......, The Third Prince has arrived."


    Ethan, who confirmed their faces, said with a smile on his lips as if he was polite. The voice that came out was as calm as usual as if his sad blue eyes previously was an illusion.


    "Ah, Duke Ambrosia......"


    Only then did a deep sigh of relief escape from the Third Prince''s lips. The pressure that enveloped them was gone in an instant.


    "I heard you''reing, but I''m sorry to have youe all the way here."


    Ethan made a face that showed no apologies at all and said casually. In Eleon''s ears, the words "Why did you bother toe here?" sounded like hallucinations. He turned his head as if shaking off his hallucination for a moment, and then opened his heavy mouth and asked.


    "Countess Millen is......"


    The afterword "Did she fall asleep again?" lingered on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn''t bear to say it out loud. However, everyone present knew what Eleon was trying to say. Penelois involuntarily swallowed her saliva.


    "I guess she was a little tired because it''s been a while since she took a walk, so she fell asleep for a while. If you wish, I will wake her up......"


    Just like before, Ethan said politely, however, his eyes were glimming that he would not leave him alone if he woke her up. ude also looked this way with his eyes wide open, as if he would not let go if he woke up his nanny. Eleon hurriedly waved his hands and said.


    "There''s no need for that, it was rude on my side who came in a hurry."


    "I won''t refuse you for being so considerate."


    Only then did the corners of Ethan''s lips curl up. In the first ce, he had no intention of waking up Sarah, who had fallen asleep, for them, but Eleon was speechless at the shameless way he spoke.


    ''So fastidious, really......''


    Eleon waspletely fed up with the father and son''s impable defense. He clenched Penelois'' hand in a subtle sadness, secretly sticking his tongue out. As if she was the only one on his side.


    "Uh umm......"


    At that time, a small sound came through Sarah''s lips, who seemed asleep as if she were dead. Everyone''s eyes, including Ethan and ude, turned to her in unison. The long eyshes flowing along the fine eyes trembled, and soon the azure and clear eyes that had been hidden gradually appeared.


    "Did I fall asleep again......?"


    "Eung, Nanny. How can you fall asleep in the meantime when I said I''d pick flowers for you?"


    "I''m sorry, ude-nim. It must have been because the greenhouse was too warm."


    "So I put flowers on Nanny''s hair."


    "Oh my."


    Sarah gently stroked ude''s hair. Then she looked at Ethan, who was holding her hand tightly and smiled softly. Ethan lightly kissed Sarah on the cheek and smiled dazzlingly.


    "......"


    "......"


    Eleon, Penelois, and Elexa opened their mouths as they looked at the three people who seemed to be in their own little world. At that time, Sarah, who could not shake off her drowsiness, yawned and looked around and finally found them.


    "Ah, Your HIghness the Third Prince is here."


    Sarah rose from the chair in panic as if she had not noticed.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "My apology."


    Ethan smiled at Sarah''s criticism and naturally supported her. And he secretly narrowed his brows and looked at Eleon. The meaning attached to the end of Ethan''s gaze was very clear. It was really embarrassingly tant.


    "I see the third glory of the Crombell Empire, Your Highness the Third Prince."


    Whether Ethan did or not, Sarah bent her knees with a gentle smile, showing her courtesy. She was dressed lightly and dressed in afortable shawl, but she looked formal and elegant as if she had encountered them at a banquet held at the Imperial Pce. Eleon was d to see Sarah''s warm hospitality and was about to cry, but hurriedly waved his hands at Ethan''s gaze staring at him from behind.


    "His Majesty has taken my right of session, so I can no longer be called the glory of the Crombell, Countess Millen. You don''t have to be polite......"


    "How dare I, are you not the one who will be the true glory that shines upon this Empire when the war is over?"

 Chapter 186:

    Chapter 186:


    Seeing Eleon unknowingly swallowing his saliva, Sarah smiled a little. Then she turned her gaze to the side to see Penelois and Elexa staring at her with wobbly eyes.


    "It''s been a while, Penelois-nim."


    "......Heuuk."


    Sarah greeted her with a smile. Penelois'' eyes burst with tears at the soft voice.


    "Penelois?"


    Flustered by the cry, Eleon called Penelois, but before he knew it, she was shaking off his hand and running to Sarah.


    "Countess Millen-nim!"


    "Ack!"


    Sarah hugged Penelois, who was crying like a child.


    "Finally, you''re awake...... Heooong. I am, unable to do anything despite the fact that I received a lot of help from Countess Millen-nim...... I am...... Heooong!"


    Regardless of face, Penelois cried out all her tears and runny nose. Looking at Penelois crying like a child, even Elexa, who was biting his lips, flinched his lips. Then, soon after, he cried loudly following his mother.


    "Uaaaang!"


    "Huheooong!"


    Seeing the mother and son burst into tears side by side, Eleon hovered around, not knowing what to do.


    "Penelois, were you that sad? You should''ve told me......"


    "What do you know!"


    "Yeah, I don''t know anything. But Penelois, if you''re going to cry, I want you to hold me and cry......"


    "Heoooong, Countess Millen-niiim."


    "Yeah, yeah. You don''t like it. Okay."


    Eleon awkwardly withdrew his arm outstretched toward Penelois.


    "My son?"


    Then he opened his arm again toward Elexa.


    "Uaaang."


    "Don''t cry, Elexa. My nanny is fine now!"


    However, Elexa only cried in ude''s arms and seemed to have no intention of going to Eleon.


    "......"


    Eleon became a little lonely.


    * * *


    Penelois calmed her reddened eyes and lifted the teacup as Sarah suggested. Penelois nced at Elexa, who was looking around the greenhouse with ude from afar. It was the first time she had ever cried so sadly in front of her little son. The bted embarrassment rushed in all at once.


    "I''m sorry, I looked stupid."


    "It''s okay. I''m used to it......"


    Sarah smiled and soothed Penelois. In fact, there were so many people crying and running after Sarah woke up. From Ronda, Veron, May, Benjamin, and Belluna, Jade to the Knights and servants. She was already ustomed toforting those who cried as if they would run out of breath just looking at her. If they kept going, there would be no end, so Sarah smiled lightly and changed the topic.


    "Since you''ve checked my safety, please let me know what''s going on outside. I heard that Penelois-nim is working with His Highness the Third Prince."


    "Ah......"


    "I heard that you are revered as a saint among the people of the Empire, how do you feel?"


    At Sarah''s words, Penelois blushed in embarrassment. She was given the nickname because she roamed the battlefield with the Third Prince Eleon, eating and sleeping with the people of Crombell and protecting them. Of course, in the ce where Penelois passed by, she was called the ''Bloody Saint'' precisely because she was drenched in blood, but Sarah lightly pretended not to know that.


    "I''m satisfied with the fact that I can now confidently be recognized as Eleon''s lover."


    Penelois really smiled brightly like a saint. Seeing Penelois'' face like that, Eleonughed heartily, forgetting his image. Sarah said, thinking that the two of them looked good.


    "Of course, His Majesty was furious, but what can he do? Because the abandoned child has abandoned the justification for interfering with whomever he meets."


    "Right. Her Majesty the Empress is also very happy about that."


    "How''s Her Majesty the Empress doing?"


    Eleon answered Sarah''s question with a smile instead of Penelois.


    "She''s always the same. His Majesty holds everything he wants in his hands and never gives it away."


    "She''s got the neutral nobles in her hands."


    Eleon''s eyes narrowed at Sarah''s words. The fact that the Empress seeded in recruiting the neutral aristocrats together was news that Eleon had only heard yesterday. Because of the Continental Army approaching as if besieging the Imperial family, he had to sacrifice a lot even to receive the Empress'' letter.


    "You''ve been lying down for a long time, but you seem to know more about the Imperial family than I do."


    At Eleon''s words, Sarah looked at Ethan and smiled.


    "Because I am the person next to Duke-nim."


    "Indeed, you are."


    Eleon nodded and looked at Ethan returning a friendly smile to Sarah. It was safe to say that everything in the Crombell Empirey in the palm of Ethan Ambrosia. That was why Eleon rushed to the news that Sarah woke up this time. With Sarah awake, Ethan Ambrosia''s irond heart would have been a little more generous, so it would be better to negotiate with him.


    "Then, can I rely on Duke Ambrosia''s intelligence?"


    Eleon''s gaze at Ethan became more serious than ever. Sarah gently stroked Ethan''s hand and urged him, who seemed to be ufortable with the interruption of his long-awaited intimate time.


    "Duke-nim will be happy to meet that expectation, right?"


    "......Of course."


    And it became a very good remedy for Ethan, who was really upset.


    "Certainly, the Emperor is now in a tight spot."


    When Ethan opened his mouth, Eleon began to listen carefully.


    "Knights who know honor are reluctant to participate in the war because they know very well that the cause of this war lies with the Continental Army, and nobles are the only ones who don''t know how to give up theirs easily. The Emperor has no more useful cards."


    At least, the Second Prince, who was moving ording to the Emperor''s order, was surrounded. Even if he felt sorry for the Third Prince now, the Emperor would never reverse what he said. That was why the Emperor frantically sought Ethan Ambrosia. Because he knew Ambrosia''s power well.


    "At this rate, it will be only a matter of time before the Imperial family is overthrown by the Continental Army."


    However, Ethan had no intention of ying with the Emperor''s will. Ambrosia was going to end everything while hibernating in the monster''s forest.


    "So we want to finish it before the Imperial family is overthrown by the Continental Army and brings further shame to Crombell."


    "Are you saying there''s a way to end this war, Duke?"


    "If Your Highness the Third Prince can lend us a hand, we''ll be able to finish it easily."


    "It''s just barely enough to protect the people of the Empire. But how......"


    "It is enough to take away the justification from the Continental Army."


    "......!"


    As soon as Ethan''s words were over, Eleon jumped up from his seat.


    "Is there a way to bring about the justification?"


    "Of course."


    Eleon''s face was gradually colored with joy. The most important thing in the war was justification. The nobles were not actively engaged in this war because of the Continental Army''s cause to punish the ck magician. There was no need for merits that were not honorable in the war. However, at Ethan''s subsequent words, Eleon''s face hardened horribly.


    "If Your Highness the Third Prince bes a traitor to the Imperial family, it will be solved very simply."


    * * *


    Sarah rose up with Penelois, leaving the Third Prince and Ethan, who had a serious conversation. Then they approached ude and Elexa, who were ying in the corner of the greenhouse.


    "ude-nim. We''ll go somewhere else and y."


    "Nanny!"


    ude smiled brightly and jumped into Sarah''s arms. Sarah lifted ude lightly into one of her arms.


    "The war story was so boring that I ran away to go to ude-nim. Will you y with me?"


    "Of course! Let''s have more fun since we have Elexa."


    ude blushed and nodded. ude was a big fan of ytime with Sarah, but ude''s mood was soaring thanks to the visit of Elexa today.


    "Elexa-nim, pleasee here too. Shall we y in the water for a long time?"


    "Yeah, I''d love to!"


    Sarah stretched out the other arm that wasn''t holding ude at Elexa. Elexa jumped into Sarah''s arms and hugged her as if he was very used to it.


    "Ha......, I missed you so much. This feeling, this weight."


    A satisfied smile formed on Sarah''s lips. The child''s unique, soft and fluffy smell was so good. Penelois, who was watching the scene, said in aughing voice.


    "I think Countess Millen-nim likes children very much."


    "Children are the ones that bring joy to adults. Not to mention the cuteness of ude-nim and Elexa-nim."


    A cute cat and a lovely dog were in her arms at the same time. How much she missed this sense of fulfillment when she was in Park Hyeyeon''s body. Sarah decided to fully enjoy her current happiness, recalling her longing for a while.


    "You''re really the same."


    Peneloisughed out loud at Sarah, who had the happiest face in the world. Then she asked, subtly poking Sarah on the side.


    "Come to think of it, Duke-nim kissed Countess Millen-nim on the cheek earlier. Are you two......"


    "Oh my."


    Sarah was startled and put ude and Elexa down from her arms. Then she covered ude''s ears with her hands and lowered her voice to a whisper.


    "Did you see that?"


    Penelois answered with confidence, covering Elexa''s ear with her hand.


    "Of course, you seemed to have no intention of hiding it."


    "Ah ah, really! ude-nim doesn''t know yet, but Duke-nim is very...... without care......"


    Looking at Sarah''s embarrassed face, Penelois tilted her head.


    ''Young Lord Ambrosia seemed to already know......?''


    Penelois'' eyes went to ude, who was trying hard to escape from Sarah blocking his ears. Earlier, as the Duke of Ambrosia kissed Sarah on the cheek, ude was staring at them. Of course, when Sarah looked back at him, he pretended not to see it and was looking away.


    "Please pretend you don''t know. I''m going to officially propose to ude-nimter."


    "Propose?"


    "Yes, I even prepared a ring to ask him to ept me as ude-nim''s mother......"


    It was when Sarah was about to continue her secret story with Penelois. ude, who couldn''t stand the frustration, seeded in removing Sarah''s hands, which were covering his ears.


    "Nanny, what''s a proposal?"


    "......Heok, did you hear that?"


    Sarah''s body stiffened in an instant. She gulped at the feeling of cold sweat trickling down her back.


    "I even heard a proposal and a ring."


    "What about before that?"


    "I couldn''t hear it because Nanny covered my ears."


    Sarah finally relieved her heart at the uneven voice of ude. She almost proposed to ude this unsightly.


    "By the way, what''s a proposal?"


    "That......"


    It was just when Sarah was relieved and tried to answer ude''s question, his innocent eyes shining.

 Chapter 187:

    Chapter 187:


    Penelois and Sarah were able tomunicate just by looking at each other without speaking aloud.


    ''I think Duke-nim is going to propose to me!''


    ''I guess so!''


    Sarah''s eyes were shining brightly as she cheered without making a sound.


    "Did Duke-nim really say he was going to propose to me?"


    "Eung! I heard Father talking to Veron! A deal that will please Nanny when the war is over."


    Heok. Sarah breathed heavily, clutching her chest. Suddenly, her heart was beating fast and her earlobes seemed to be burning brightly.


    ''When the war is over......''


    When the war is over, the best man in the Empire asks me to marry him!


    Sarah raised her hand and covered her mouth, pressing down on the desire to shout for the whole world to know.


    "Is proposal that good? Then I''ll propose to Nanny and make her happy!"


    "ude-nim......"


    Sarah, who was swimming in the waves of joy, looked at ude with moved eyes. Today, that bright, soft-colored tinum blonde, unique to Ambrosia, shone from ude, who smiled lovingly. The man she loved would also kneel down on one knee and hand over the ring, with his brilliant tinum blonde hair like ude.


    When the war is over, when the war is over!


    "I need to contact the magic tower, quickly."


    Sarah''s eyes changed in an instant. Her gaze at Penelois also narrowed significantly. She grabbed Penelois'' hand and said in a stern voice.


    "Do you remember what I said before??"


    "......Pardon?"


    "I''ll let those high-nosed aristocrats crawl like dogs in front of Penelois-nim."


    Sarah''s eyes were now burning brightly. Her happy future depended on how quickly the war was resolved.


    "......Pft."


    Seeing that, ude secretly blinked and smiled.


    "ude?"


    The only one who witnessed it was Elexa. ude lifted his index finger and brought it to his lips as Elexa called out to him with a curious tilt of his head.


    "Shh."


    "......?"


    ude said to Sarah, holding on to Elexa''s hand, who only tilted his head because he didn''t know what was going on.


    "Nanny, Father told me toe, so I''ll ask him to y with me!"


    "Pardon? Duke-nim is now with His Highness the Third Prince......"


    "I''ll just ask!"


    He seemed to be asking Sarah for permission, but ude was already running toward Ethan, holding Elexa''s hand. No matter how fast Sarah was, ude was already too far to catch up. Leaving Sarah behind, ude rushed straight to Ethan. His steps were so fast that Elexa was dragged away without even saying a word.


    "ude, what are you going to do? My mother said that since my father and Duke-nim were doing national affairs, we shouldn''t interfere......"


    "I am more important than national affairs!"


    ude''s voice was very firm. If he didn''t step out, when would Sarah be his mother and his father''s wife?


    ''Both of you can''t do without me!''


    ude had once sneaked a peek at May''s book in the library. In that book, hindrances appeared in front of the male and female protagonists who confirmed each other''s feelings. Interrupters were women who liked the male protagonist, men who liked the female protagonist, and sometimes people around them or family members. Because of these conflicts, fights, and chaos, the male and female protagonists get married very, veryte.


    "When do you n to wait!"


    ude didn''t like the story very much. It was over if they had confirmed their feelings. Why would the story drag on? Everyone knew that the male and female characters would end up getting married. Even if the story dragged on further here, only the viewer was bored and frustrated. ude wanted Sarah and his father to marry as soon as possible. Only then would he be able to officially be Sarah''s perfect child.


    "Father!"


    When ude called out to Ethan loudly, Ethan looked back incredulously. The same went for Eleon, who seemed to have lost his soul in front of Ethan. Somehow, while Eleon was having a brief conversation with Ethan, all energy was drained from his face.


    "Aigo."


    Unlike ude''s confident approach, Elexa took a step back when he saw Eleon''s face.


    What was that?


    "Father, what''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    Elexa, perhaps worried about Eleon, rushed to his father and hugged him.


    "Elexa......, Dad thinks that Dad is in trouble. I miss your mom......"


    "Shall I call Mother? But Mother is busy too."


    "Haa......"


    Eleon embraced little Elexa and began to weep softly. ude looked at the father and son''s behavior as if he was curious but immediately reminded himself of his purpose.


    "There''s something I want to ask Father!"


    "Um?"


    Ethan looked at him and gently stroked ude''s hair, whose eyes were shining brightly.


    "Ask me anything."


    "What''s a proposal?"


    "......Proposal?"


    "Yes!"


    At the unexpected question, Ethan opened his eyes wide and looked at the child''s pure eyes. Ethan felt like ude had made a big decision, came up to him with curiosity and asked him about the proposal. No one would have expected that.


    "Huh?"


    At ude''s question, Elexa tilted his head puzzledly.


    ''Hasn''t he asked that before?''


    Just as he was about to call ude, wondering why he bothered to ask the same question again, ude continued.


    "Earlier, I heard Nanny say that she would be very happy to get proposed to after the war."


    "......!"


    "Is that a good thing? If it''s a good thing, I''d like to propose to Nanny and make her happy!"


    Ethan''s eyes suddenly changed at the question that showed the child''s innocence.


    "Sarah said she wanted to be proposed to?"


    "Yes! I heard it clearly. She said she''d be very happy."


    "After the war?"


    "Right! She thought it would be a good time."


    "......Is that so?"


    Ethan''s graceful mouth curled up smoothly, and a very beautiful smile appeared on his face.


    ''Can I do it? Proposal.''


    Ethan couldn''t sleep easily every night because of anxiety. Considering Sarah''s poprity, which would soar after the war, he couldn''t sleepfortably. Rumors had already spread throughout the capital that the Small Countess of Millen was the Master of the magic tower who died in Alton. From the moment it became known that Sarah was alive, it was clear that her marriage proposals would be flooded beyond words.


    ''Marriage......''


    Ethan''s lips loosened at the thought of his marriage to Sarah. They would go to bed together every night and start new days together. No tant possessiveness, no monopoly. It would be allowed to some extent within the boundaries of being a husband. In short, he could legally ask Sarah to look only at him.


    "Thanks, ude."


    "Hehe."


    Ethan looked at ude as if he were very lovely and hugged the child''s body. ude, who was in Ethan''s arms, erased the pure look on his face. One corner of the child''s mouth grinned and curled up. It was very simr to Ethan''s faint smile when he schemed something. Ethan, who did not see ude''s face, said, looking back at the open-mouthed Eleon.


    "We must go to end this war right away, Your Highness the Third Prince."


    "You mean right away? Didn''t you say you''d give me time to think, Duke?"


    "Circumstances have changed."


    After dropping ude off, Ethan got up and headed out of the greenhouse.


    "Where are you going?"


    "There is not enough time to proceed with the coronation immediately after the war is over. I need to deal with it right away."


    "......"


    Eleon put Elexa down in his arms and hurriedly followed Ethan''s back.


    "Hold on a second, Duke Ambrosia. Wait a minute!"


    "I told you I didn''t have time, Your Majesty."


    "Don''t call me Your Majesty already!"


    Looking at their backs, ude was smiling brightly. Elexa asked, looking at ude, who seemed strange.


    "ude......, do you not know what a proposal is?"


    "Huh?"


    "A proposal is asking permission to marry. Give the other person a ring."


    Elexa did not hesitate to share his learnings for ude, who kept asking the same thing from earlier. However, ude answered Elexa''s words with a smile.


    "I know too."


    "......Huh? Then why do you keep asking them what a proposal is?"


    Elexa made a face of iprehension at the moment and asked. Looking at Elexa like that, ude felt a touch of envy. He probably didn''t understand ude''s efforts because he already had parents who would be with him all his life from birth.


    "I''m d you don''t understand me."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 188:

    Chapter 188:


    * * *


    The status of the Crombell Empire had already fallen to the ground. The Continental Army had already reached the vicinity of the capital. It was the first time such humiliation happened in the history of the Crombell Empire.


    "You must hand over the body of the First Prince as they demand, Your Majesty!"


    "That''s right, at least you have to admit the sins of the First Prince and dismiss him from the Imperial genealogy."


    The nobles who could not stand it raised their voices and insisted strongly in front of the Emperor.


    "No one is going to go to war for Crombell, as long as it covers the evil ck magician, Kazer de Crombell."


    "Who would sacrifice their lives in a war that was not honorable because their cause was so wless?"


    The war was a fight against a cause. The Emperor was bewilderingly protective of his son, which added even more strength to their cause.


    "Crombell can''t copse like this, Your Majesty. Please yield!"


    "How dare you ask me to give up my son in front of me!"


    The angry Emperor''s roar rang out. The aristocrats were surprised and impressed that the old Emperor''s voice could be that loud.


    "What did those lords do for the Empire? Huh? Aren''t they the ones who quietly sucked their fingers in the capital while the Continental Army dared to enter this Crombell and rampage!"


    "That......!"


    The family that went to the battlefield to cover the ck magic would be attacked by all the countries on the continent and would not be able to leave their names even in history. Therefore, no one in the Crombell Empire wanted to go to war, and in such vain, the Continental Army marched to the capital. The cause of the Continental Army was so powerful.


    "How can there be so few people who stand out bravely for the Empire!"


    The emperor vented his anger, but the nobles now looked half fed up. There were plenty of people who would bravely step out for the Empire. However, it was not as much as this war. There was no point. It was a war that didn''t mean anything. So someone thought.


    This is the reason why Ambrosia, who imed to be Crombell''s guardian, disappeared.''


    There was no longer a Crombell to protect in the Imperial family. He was just filling the Imperial Pce with the stubbornness of an old man who did not want to admit that he was wrong or that his child was wrong.


    "This war is not for Crombell, Your Majesty."


    At that time, the Empress slowly walked in, dressed in formal attire. She was wearing the kind of formal dress she would wear on important asions in the Imperial family, and her dignity overflowed with every step she took.


    "Your Majesty the Empress!"


    Some nobles weed her with delight. It was because the Empress was the only one in the Imperial Pce who couldprehend the situation calmly while remaining rational.


    "It''s for your twisted child love."


    "Empress......"


    "Are you trying to sacrifice Crombell for that meaningless thing?"


    Seeing the Empress with a soft smile on her face, the Emperor gritted his teeth and red at her. Although he lost his reason, the Emperor knew that the Empress was drawing support from the neutral nobles one by one.


    "I''m in the middle of an important meeting, so Empress should step down."


    "So even more so, you will be pleased with the news I have brought, my Majesty."


    "What is......"


    "A mighty army has just passed through the gates of the capital."


    "Empress!"


    At the Empress'' words, the Emperor jumped up, mming the desk. His hands were trembling.


    "What are you talking about!"


    "I opened the pce''s gates."


    "Are you out of your mind? The Empress of the Empire dared to open the gates of the capital to the enemy, are you saying that now!?"


    "Is there anything I can''t do? Your Majesty. Even though I''m just following Your Majesty''s path."


    How such power came from that aging body, the Emperor couldn''t contain his anger and lifted the Empress by the cor. But he was just an old man who was already old and exhausted. He had to step back helplessly at the light touch of the Empress.


    "I will, I will confine the Empress. Take her to the Pce and lock her up!"


    At the Emperor''smand, the nobles all murmured and exchanged nces. Among them were neutral aristocrats who held hands with the Empress.


    "Now!"


    When the angry Emperor shouted once again, the Imperial Knights moved quickly this time.


    "Your Majesty the Empress, this way......"


    "Hmph."


    The Imperial Knights extended their hands to the Empress with the utmost courtesy, but she rudely brushed them away. Then she smiled at the Emperor, who red at her with his bloodshot eyes.


    "You must listen to the end, Your Majesty. Did I ever say that the army was the Continental Army?"


    "......You want to have a joke with me now, Empress?"


    "No way. I just wanted to share this good news with Your Majesty."


    Saying so, the Empress looked back. Then, a knight wearing a helmet was hurrying towards her. His armor was full of eerie cuts and dried blood. That alone showed everyone here how fierce he had been in the battle. The Empress weed the knight with a benevolent look.


    "My knight will report the details to Your Majesty."


    "......"


    At the Empress'' words, everyone present looked at the knight. The knight got down on one knee in front of the Emperor and bowed his head deeply.


    "I report to Your Majesty. It''s an army led by the Third Prince, Eleon de Crombell, that passes through the gates of the capital. After hearing about the ident of Second Prince-nim, he hurried into the capital."


    "......Huh!"


    Exmations erupted from among the nobles at the knight''s report. Although the Third Prince was exiled by the Emperor, everyone here knew that he was actually active as Crombell''s righteous army. The Emperor was also aware of this, but he was just ignoring it because he could not ept the Third Prince who consistently insisted on handing over the body of the First Prince. At this point, the most usable card was only the Third Prince.


    "You must hurry and bring Third Prince-nim''s army into the Imperial Pce, Your Majesty."


    "The Continental Army is right near the capital, and the Third Prince''s army will be able to deal with it."


    "That''s right, Third Prince-nim''s army is mostly made up ofmoners...... The cause of the Continental Army, however powerful, is not going to affect themoners who don''t know honor."


    The nobles, worried that the Emperor would be stubborn again, all agreed.


    "......I will meet the Third Prince and decide. If the Third Prince has the will to protect his older brother to the end, I might consider restoring his right to the throne."


    As if showing mercy, the Emperor allowed the Third Prince to enter the pce. Even so, he couldn''t let go of Kazer until the end. However, the nobles were relieved to hear that he would ept the Third Prince and wiped their chests. And the Empress, who was watching him, shook her head with a fishy smile.


    "......"


    The knight who was reporting while kneeling flinched and trembled. The knight''s clenched fists trembled, but neither the Emperor nor the nobles could see it. He seemed busy considering what else to do for the time he would earn due to the Third Prince for a while.


    "Haha......"


    A dejectedugh leaked through the helmet. He slowly rose and drew his sword from its scabbard and ced it at the Emperor''s neck.


    "Heok!"


    "Your Majesty......!"


    It happened in an instant.


    Cheng, Cheng, Cheng!


    The imperial Knights rushed in unison and drew their swords. The hall quickly became a mess due to the surprised nobles and the Imperial Knights trying to protect the Emperor. Nevertheless, the knight who wore the helmet said it in a harsh voice.


    "No need, Your Majesty."


    "What, what are you talking about? How dare you......!"


    Just as the angry Emperor was about to burst into a rage again. He took off his helmet.


    "......!"


    "......!"


    The Emperor, seeing the face of the knight who had taken off his helmet, frozen. It was the same for the nobles, as well as the Imperial Knights who put the swords to the neck of the knight.


    "Eleon de Crombell......!"


    He was none other than the Third Prince, Eleon de Crombell. He, who seemed to be their only hope until just now, was now pointing his sword at the Emperor.


    "Now, there is no need for the right of session to the throne that Your Majesty holds and shakes."


    "Eleon, are you aware of what you''re doing? This is......"


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Eleon smiled brightly with the face of a good son who had faithfully followed the Emperor''s orders.


    "I understand that you want to say this is treason."


    At Eleon''s words, the Emperor nodded in dismay and said.


    "Do you think there will ever be a time when this Crombell needs you more than right now? If you quietly y your role in the war, I''m willing to give up the throne that will return to you in this way......"


    "Haha, Your Majesty."


    Interrupting the Emperor''s words, Eleon burst intoughter.


    "I knew your judgment was clouded from the time you wrapped up the corpse of Kazer de Crombell, but......, you''re in a worse condition than I thought."


    "Eleon de Crombell!"


    "What I should have done a long time ago...... I only realized it after shedding so much blood."


    A bitter smile formed on Eleon''s lips. He slowly retracted the sword aimed at the Emperor. Then he said, unable to hide hisplex feelings.


    "I do not have to take the right of session to the throne, which Your Majesty gives out like a red line."


    "......!"


    "I will take the throne for myself, Your Majesty."


    It was when the Emperor''s eyes widened at Eleon''s words.


    Kwaaang!


    The entire Imperial Pce began to vibrate with a loud roar.


    "What is it? Continental Army?!"


    "Your, Your Majesty, you must escape!"


    The Imperial Knights, who had pointed their swords at Eleon, quickly came out to protect the Emperor. However, the Emperor pushed them away and grabbed Eleon by the cor.


    "What, what are you talking about, Eleon!"


    "......"


    Eleon closed his eyes miserably, feeling the grip of the old and powerless Emperor. The one who truly led the Crombell Empire was not the Emperor in front of him. That was why the Emperor, who felt like a huge sea or a mountain, couldn''t look so shabby. Compared to the man who led Eleon to where he was now, the Emperor was just a senile old man. He could feel it keenly at this point.


    "It''ste, Your Majesty."


    At that time, the captain of the Imperial guards and the captain of the guards guarding the outskirts of the capital were running here from a distance. Their faces were very contemtive, their souls gone as if they had seen a ghost. Eleon was well aware of what they saw. That was why he bid farewell to his heartless father and ipetent emperor in a low voice.


    "It''s time to step down for Crombell."


    As soon as Eleon''s words were over, the captain of the Imperial guards and the captain of the guards, who ran to the front of the Emperor, shouted like a scream at the same time.

 Chapter 189:

    Chapter 189:


    "What, what is this......!"


    The Emperor couldn''te to his senses at all due to the hectic report.


    "Magicians are attacking the Continental Army. The magic tower came forward and presented it to you, Your Majesty!"


    "You must escape, Your Majesty! All of Ambrosia''s knights areing here armed!"


    Two pieces of news were frantically pouring out for the Emperor. The Emperor as well as the nobles were unable to properly grasp how things were going. The only people who understand all this situation here now were Eleon and the Empress, who had just pointed a sword at the Emperor. Eleon stepped up in front of the confused nobles and shouted loudly.


    "Those who truly want to protect Crombell, raise your head and look at me."


    Eleon slowly lifted the sword he had picked up and continued.


    "Today, I, Eleon de Crombell, in the name of the Imperial family, will punish the Emperor, Cailos de Crombell, who made Crombell an achievement on the continent, tarnished the honor of the Empire, and sacrificed countless people of the Empire because of his personal affection for blood."


    "......!"


    "......!"


    Eleon''s deration, like frost, turned everyone''s faces in the hall into astonishment. Eleon''s sword slowly returned to the Emperor. However, not only the Imperial Knights who were supposed to protect him but also the captain of the Imperial guards and the captain of the guards who had just reported had their mouths wide open in astonishment.


    "Who will follow me?"


    Eleon asked the crowd.


    "......"


    But no one dared to answer.


    "Let me ask you again."


    Eleon asked again, not caring.


    "Who is to follow me to save Crombell?"


    No one could easily speak up. Not to mention, the Emperor was stunned and didn''t say anything. A terribly heavy silence weighed heavily on them. Who wouldn''t think that what the Third Prince wanted to do was right? Who would want to follow an emperor who was crazy about his son and was ready to sell his country? But this was treason. The Third Prince was tantamount to dering treason.


    "......"


    "......"


    When no one was able to answer and remained silent. A low, deep voice broke the terrible stillness.


    "Ambrosia will dly follow Third Prince-nim."


    The nobles and the Emperor, who confirmed the owner of the voice, opened their eyes at the same time.


    "Duke Ethan Ambrosia!"


    "......Heook!"


    Ethan Ambrosia, who had disappeared from the Crombell Empire, was walking here leading his retainers. Behind Ethan, Ambrosia''s knights were shining with their bloodstained swords, and behind them, the suppressed Imperial guards and guards were being dragged one after another. Ethan Ambrosia approached like a blood-soaked reaper and smiled terribly.


    "For the glory of the Crombell Empire."


    He quietly ced the Crombell on his palm and swung it, and finally turned the palm over.


    "The time hase to cut out the rotten parts."


    The smile that spread across Ethan''s mouth was very beautiful, and the Emperor instinctively felt that that smile would take away everything he had.


    * * *


    On the outskirts of the capital, a fierce battle was taking ce between the Continental Army trying to swallow Crombell and the Imperial Army trying to protect Crombell.


    "In the name of God!"


    "Never let those who worship evil ck magic live!"


    The Continental Army pushed back Crombell''s army with great vigor.


    "Aaargh!"


    "Help me!"


    Crombell''s soldiers struggled to fight without a meager knight to lead them. All of them were Imperial citizens who wanted to protect their homnd. There was no justice to defend Crombell or the Empire, nor a desire to fight for honor. They just wanted to live, and they wanted to protect their families.


    "Please, please......"


    The Second Prince, who had led them until the most recent, was already surrounded by the territory upied by the Continental Army and was unable to move. The army led by the Third Prince moved in a wider range to protect the people of the Empire, so there were not enough troops to send to the front line. In this way, their hopes were gradually shattered, and eventually, they were pushed to the outskirts of the capital.


    "Calm down everyone!"


    "Crombell is never weak. Guards,e forward!"


    However, the situation improved as the defense forces were stationed on the outskirts of the capital. Against the Continental Army, who easily captured the territory on the outskirts, they had been holding out for quite a while. But that too soon reached its limit.


    "How can they be so indiscriminate while wearing human masks......!"


    "No matter how much the Emperor protects the ck magician, how can they ughter so brutally!"


    In addition, the Continental Army showed supernatural strength as if they were not human and were brutally ughtering the Imperial Army. There was no mercy in the hands of the Continental Army.


    "If the capital is breached......"


    The worst situation began to unfold in the minds of the Imperial Army. Most of Crombell''s poption was concentrated in the capital. If that ce was pierced, their hearts would now be threatened.


    "We have to stop them."


    "My family is in the capital."


    The Imperial Army pushed back their fears, grabbed their swords again, and raised their shields. It was when the Imperial Army prepared for death.


    "......What''s that?"


    "Why is the light in the sky......"


    In the middle of the battlefield, the sky suddenly started to ring with a bright light. The Continental Army and the Imperial Army stopped running at each other and looked up at the sky. Brilliant lights adorned the sky as if God had descended. The scene was so mysterious that they forgot for a moment that this was a battlefield. At that time,


    "......Heook!"


    splitting through the light, one by one, people wearing robes began to slowly descend from the air. At their toes, magic circles made of runes glowing in brilliant colors exuded their presence. A year ago, the people of Crombell''s Empire, who saw the magician in Ambrosia''s procession heading to Alton, immediately recognized their true identity.


    "They, they are magicians!"


    "The magicians have appeared!"


    Magicians who were said to be hard to see even once in their lifetime were pouring down from the sky like rain. Everyone was stunned by the overwhelming sight with their swords hanging down.


    "Oh God."


    Jerome Lucriver, an Imperial Pce knight belonging to the Imperial Guard, could note to his senses at all. An experienced old knight who has been in charge of guarding the gates of the Imperial family for 38 years, he was drafted into this war againstpulsion. It was a dishonorable war for him, but unfortunately, he had no choice as he bought a mansion with all his fortune on the outskirts of the capital.


    "It is said that magicians do not care about the affairs of the continent, but why are there magicians on this battlefield......"


    His voice was now trembling. The magicians said they abhor ck magicians. It never urred to him that the magicians who appeared in this situation would support Crombell. Furthermore, did they not lose their master in the Alton Estate? The magic tower, which cooperated with the Emperor, then turned its back on Crombell. It seemed as if the magicians who appeared sprinkling light like the descent of angels would punish Crombell under the name of God. Jerome felt a huge difference in power that could not be solved by just human power and lost all his will.


    "Crombell''s ruined......"


    Jerome, who was devastated with his sword hanging down, heard a soft,ughing voice in his ears.


    "Oh my, don''t sound sad like that."


    "Heok!"


    Jerome gasped and turned around at the voice he heard right behind him, even though he couldn''t even feel any movement.


    "......!"


    Lady, who should not be on the battlefield, was looking at him with a smile. He was a member of the Imperial Guard and guarded the royal gate, so he recognized who it was at once.


    "Countess Sarah Millen......?"


    When her name popped out between the quivering lips and the widened eyes in disbelief, Sarah smiled kindly as if to say the answer.


    "Long time no see, Sir. We metst time with ude-nim, right? It''s nice to meet you again by chance."


    Looking at Jerome''s trembling eyes, Sarah smiled brightly. She remembered Jerome''s face. It was because she had stolen the Imperial Pce pass from him in the past to let ude see Ethan in the pce, no, he was a knight who got into trouble when she borrowed it lightly. Thanks to this, ude was able to enter the Imperial Pce without much friction, so Sarah had a slight debt to him.


    "Why, why are you here? This is the battlefield. It''s dangerous for Lady toe...... No, more than that, Countess Millen-nim is dead. She''s dead at Alton......"


    Jerome stammered, referring to the gossip. His face was frozen as if he had seen a ghost.


    "I''m dead?"


    Sarah asked again, eyes wide as if she had heard it for the first time in her life. Jerome coldly nodded his head.


    "Yes, the Master of the magic tower who died in Alton is actually the Small Countess of Millen......"


    That day, the Duke of Ambrosia from Alton came to the capital carrying the body of the Master of the magic tower, and it was said that it was Sarah Millen. Rumors circting quietly among the people of the Empire once swept the social world when Sarah Millen and the Duke of Ambrosia disappeared at the same time. Sarah smiled at Jerome, who looked confused.


    "The rumor is half right and half wrong."


    A halo shone behind her, who was smiling brightly. Lady''s beautiful smile on the bloody battlefield seemed like it could be called an angel''s smile, but it wasn''t a halo in that sense, but a real light. Jerome could see that the glowing light behind Sarah was a magic circle. The magic circle that the magicians descending from the sky have on their backs.


    "......Heok!"


    From the magic circle, he could see the figures of two people slowly walking toward him. Jerome, while trembling in fear, raised his sword and aimed it at them.


    "Get behind me for now, Countess Millen-nim. The magicians will never be in favor of Crombell, so it''s dangerous......"


    "It''s okay, Sir. Rumors are half wrong, but half right."


    "......?"


    Leaving the confused Jerome behind, Sarah turned to face the two people walking out of the magic circle. The two of them jumped out of the magic circle and went straight to Sarah and started talking.


    "Master, we have secured the whereabouts of the Second Prince, Ilior de Crombell. Third Elder-nim will bring him here."


    "Oh. He must have been having a hard time being isted, but he can''t rest......"


    "He couldn''t help it because you insisted that you would feelfortable if you saw the situation here."


    "Yes, thank you, Belluna. And Benjamin, is there any news from the Imperial Pce yet?"


    "Duke Ambrosia-nim told me to tell you that the Imperial Pce has been cleaned up. It was nd, so please workfortably."


    "Heaven...... And did he say anything else? Is that all?"


    "......There isn''t."


    "Don''t lie."


    "......Well, it was something like he misses you. Do I even have to tell you this?"


    "Cute."


    Sarah was talking friendly with the magicians. Jerome, who had no idea what the situation was, just listened to their conversation with wide-opened eyes.


    "Countess Millen-nim, what on earth......"


    Sarah exined the current situation in a kind voice for Jerome, who was anxious because he didn''t know what was going on.


    "Ah, I didn''t exin it to Sir. The rumor that Sarah Millen died was false, but the rumor that I was the Master of the tower is true."


    "......So you''re really saying that Countess Millen-nim is a magician?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m here today to finish what I haven''t done yet."


    From Sarah''s hands, azure magic radiated dazzling light and rose like mes. In an instant, it rippled and spread like waves across the swollen battlefield. Then there was a great uproar with screams from the Continental Army.


    "There are ck magicians who escaped from Alton Estate. And wars like this are the ck magicians'' favorite arena. They''ll be hiding among the Continental Army and fulfilling their desires."


    "......!"


    "So I have to clean it up with my own hands. We also punish the Continental Alliance for ughtering the poor Imperial people for false causes."


    Jerome looked at her with startled eyes and saw Sarah''s eyes turned cold.


    "Let''s get it started."


    Sarah''s voice echoed across the battlefield like thunder. And at the same time, dazzling light burst out from the hands of the magicians who filled the air.


    Baaaang!


    Water and fire raged like a storm with a great roar on the battlefield. The ground turned over and the storm howled.


    "Sa, save......!"


    And it didn''t sweep all of the Continental Army, but it flew even more fiercely at some soldiers and knights. The Imperial soldiers watched the scene with their eyes wide open, not knowing what had happened. Magicians were protecting the Crombell Empire from the Continental Army. Even though the magicians were obviously protecting them, they instinctively trembled in front of that overwhelming power. It never urred to them that they were on the same side.


    "From now on."

 Chapter 190:

    Chapter 190:


    T/N: I hope you read to the end of this chapter!!! There is news that I wish to share with you guys!!!


    * * *


    A miracle descended on Crombell.


    "Did you hear that the Continental Army surrendered and withdrew? It seems that ck magicians were hiding among them. Those who put the honor of our Empire to the ground in the name of killing the ck magicians have the audacity to do so......"


    "Fortunately, the wise Third Prince-nim killed the insane Emperor, erased the ck magician Kazer de Crombell from the royal genealogy, and handed over the corpse to the magic tower, right? The Continental Alliance is now in a position to have to vomit a huge amount ofpensation, not just because its justification has disappeared."


    ck magicians sneaked in between the Continental Army, and the magic tower revealed that each of the emperors and kings who had formed the Continental Alliance knew about it but remained silent. The justification they made while invading the Crombell Empire was, on the contrary, strangling them. That was how the situation waspletely reversed. The Continental Alliance had now been forced to bow to the new Emperor of Crombell.


    "Crombell''s honor has been restored by His Majesty the new Emperor. Besides, isn''t it said that the Small Countess of Millen was the Master of the magic tower? A noble of the Empire is a magician. What greater glory could there be than this?"


    "That''s right. It''s said that she died in Alton...... Indeed, it makes sense that Ambrosia has not been able to show up. There''s a saying that it''s to save Sarah Millen. That''s why the magic tower only works through the Duke of Ambrosia."


    "Heaven...... But why was Sarah Millen working as a nanny for Ambrosia''s family?"


    "I''m also wondering about that."


    The nobles paid attention to Sarah Millen, who was newly emerging in Crombell''s power structure. The overwhelming power she and the magicians showed on the battlefield was both beautiful and destructive. Besides, she was a person who was so loved by the nobles, and who wore the honor all over her body. The nobles'' heads were already spinning rapidly.


    * * *


    When all the Imperial people and nobles of Crombell were immersed in a festive mood, the Imperial Pce was now running wild preparing for another war.


    "Duke Ambrosia, do you think I can handle all of this now? I can''t even remember thest time I saw the faces of Elexa and Penelois."


    Eleon de Crombell, who became the new emperor of Crombell, kept crying with a pale face. Having stripped away all of his face and dignity, hey down on his desk and wept bitterly.


    "Negotiations with the Continental Alliance have not yet beenpleted, and the nobles who do not acknowledge the usurpation of the throne have not been dealt with. What is the meaning of the coronation ceremony?"


    It was Eleon, who vigorously drove out his father, the Emperor, and took over the Imperial Pce, but even he could not regain his senses as he felt like he had be a chess piece on the board arranged by Ethan Ambrosia. Eleon mechanically carried out the schedule Ethan had drawn up over and over again, and eventually raised the white g.


    "Don''t worry too much, Your Majesty. When do you think I started preparing for this?"


    Ethan ignored Eleon''s angry deration of surrender with a snort. He mmed a huge amount of ledgers down on the desk where Eleon was resting his cheek. Raising his head in surprise, Eleon''s eyes were filled with Ethan''s cold smile.


    "I have all the circumstantial evidence that the nobles stole slush funds while the war was in full swing, and the circumstantial evidence of using the war to fill their own pocket and not protect the territories'' people."


    "This is all......"


    "There will be no one who will not follow Your Majesty even after seeing this."


    Eleon looked at the ledger Ethan held out with a slightly tired face. There was a lot of evidence that half of the Empire''s nobles could be executed just by revealing and punishing them one by one. Thanks to this ledger, Eleon could wield the strongest Imperial power in history.


    "......Is Ambrosia not greedy? At this level, even if you im the throne, no one will be able to say anything."


    "You''re talking nonsense, Your Majesty."


    Ethan narrowed his brows as if he were saying something really useless and continued.


    "Why would I do that bothersome thing? I''m busy."


    "......"


    Eleon looked at Ethan, who seemed to find the position of emperor of the Crombell Empire really, truly, a chore, and kept his mouth shut.


    "So, Your Majesty, hurry up and take full control of the Empire, and give me a vacation."


    "......I promise you, Duke."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Ethan''s lips. Seeing that, Eleon asked in a subtle voice.


    "Are you rushing my coronation because you want to go on vacation?"


    "......It''s not necessarily. It''s simr."


    Ethan answered, stretching his words. Upon noticing that, Eleon realized that his mood had loosened up a bit.


    "What else is simr? There seems to be a reason why my coronation must be expedited."


    "I have to get married."


    "Get, married......?"


    "Yes. The ceremony can only be held after Your Majesty''s coronation is over."


    A pleasant smile formed on Ethan''s lips. Eleon opened his mouth wide at the sight of that tant liking.


    "With Countess Millen?"


    "That''s right."


    "Heaven."


    It was only then that Eleon remembered what Penelois had said about the suspicious rtionship between Sarah and Ethan. Come to think of it, there was no otherdy like Sarah as Ethan''spanion, but Eleon was also the Emperor after all. The huge profits that thebination of Sarah, the Master of the magic tower, and Ambrosia would bring to Crombell poured into Eleon''s head. Naturally, a pleasant smile formed on his lips, just like Ethan''s.


    "When the hell did you propose to Countess Millen, Duke?"


    The corner of Ethan''s mouth sank again at the question of Eleon, which was full of excitement. Eleon, who looked at the figure and tilted his head in wonder, thinking there was no way.


    "Could it be that you haven''t proposed yet?"


    "......"


    Ethan didn''t answer again. Eleon didn''t know that it meant positive. He said with augh as if it was absurd.


    "To think about marriage without even proposing? You''re really tired, Duke."


    "Be quiet, Your Majesty."


    A man who dared to tell Eleon, who had be the Emperor of the Empire, to shut up was unable to propose marriage. Eleon said, feeling the thrill of Penelois talking about Sarah and Ethan.


    "Don''t you need any help, Duke? I''m really good at proposing. Why would Penelois ept me even though she knew she wouldn''t be my officialpanion?"


    Ethan''s eyes shook faintly at Eleon''s words. Ethan''s upper body tilted towards Eleon a little while clicking his tongue as if he was not very trustworthy.


    * * *


    "Duke-nim is here?"


    "Yes, Sarah-nim. He bought a huge bouquet of flowers. That means......"


    "Is it today?!"


    Sarah couldn''t hide her excitement, put her hands together and cheered silently.


    "ude-nim was right. As expected, Duke-nim is trying to propose to me!"


    Even if it wasn''t so, testimonies were pouring in here and there that Ethan seemed to be preparing to propose to her. The nobles were busy debating who the owner of the ring was when they heard that Ethan was calling all the excellent craftsmen in the Empire to make the ring. Jewelers screamed with happiness that they were buying the highest price from Ambrosia, the family where diamonds came in. Belluna hinted to Sarah that she was researching a magic spell that would make flowers bloom more lusciously and fresher at Ethan''s prompting.


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my......"


    Sarah couldn''t stay still for a moment, pacing around the room and fidgeting. May and Ronda swallowed their smiles as they looked at Sarah, whose face was red as if it was going to burst and whose hands were shaking. Then Veron came in knocking on Sarah''s door and said.


    "Countess Millen-nim, His Lord wants to talk to you for a while."


    "Heok, really? Now?"


    "Yes, he wants to see you in the greenhouse."


    Sarah only nodded. Seeing her like that, Veron''s face was also full of smile. Everyone in Ambrosia''s family knew it. That today was going to be a very special day.


    "Sarah-nim, don''t pretend to know! Pretend you don''t know and pretend you didn''t expect it!"


    May and Ronda jumped more excitedly than Sarah. However, Sarah, whose mind quickly turned nk, could no longer hear their voices. Ethan Ambrosia proposed to her. Ethan Ambrosia became her husband. She could officially say that Ethan Ambrosia was now her man, her! How pissed off she was watching the youngdies fooling around with Ethan until now. Now that was over. Over!


    "Let''s go."


    Sarah walked away with a grim face. At every step toward the greenhouse, servants passing by cheered her on with their eyes. It was truly a marriage proposal supported by everyone in Ambrosia.


    "......Fuu."


    So Sarah stood in front of the greenhouse, catching her breath, trembling with tension.


    "Pleasee back as our Madam."


    May saw Sarah off with a smile. Sarah nodded her head with a face that looked like it was about to burn.


    "......I will be back."


    When she opened the door of the greenhouse, the scent of flowers, which was different from before, suddenly flooded in. It was a pure and sweet scent with green notes. Sarah''s heart began to beat fast at the scent. The greenhouse was full of Sarah''s favorite flowers.


    "Wow......"


    It was splendid yet elegant, and it was magicmps embedded with magic stones that scattered pretty light here and there. Gorgeous light fell from the ceiling like snowkes, and when it touched Sarah''s shoulder, it burst and spread a soft scent. Even at a nce, magic circles that cost an astronomical amount were spread throughout the greenhouse. It was clear who would have researched and produced them all. Ethan Ambrosia was now a man who had magicians of the magic tower in his hands.


    "Really, I can''t help but fall in love with this."


    Sarah''s muttered voice was filled with excitement. It was so obvious how much effort the busiest man in the Empire put into this moment. Sarah walked slowly, admiring the greenhouse Ethan had decorated. At the end of her gaze, she saw Ethan''s figure standing there waiting for her.


    "......Heaven."


    Sarah had to hold her breath for a moment when she saw Ethan. Ethan, who neatly swept up his brilliantly shiny tinum blonde, was dressed in Ambrosia''s uniform. A bright smile appeared on Ethan Ambrosia''s sculptural face as his eyes met Sarah, who was staring nkly. Seeing Ethan''s smiling face, Sarah unconsciously said what she was thinking.


    "I really want to get married."


    Did he really hear that murmur? Ethan opened his eyes wide for a moment, and soon blinked his eyes and approached her with a smile.


    "That was the first thing I had to say, Sarah."


    "......"


    Sarah stared at Ethan, who spoke with an embarrassed smile as if he was in trouble. Originally, Ethan Ambrosia possessed an appearance that didn''t seem to belong to humans, but today he was really something. It seemed that the earth and the universe could be destroyed by his beauty. If that man could be her man, it would not be enough even if she gave him the whole world. The most handsome man in the world slowly got down on one knee in front of her and reverently kissed the back of her hand.


    "......Ah."


    The back of her hand where Ethan''s lips touched became hot as if it had been burned. A quivering breath leaked from Sarah''s lips. Seeing her like that, Ethan smiled bitterly at her and said.


    "Sarah, I don''t know if I dare say I want you."


    "Duke-nim, I......"


    "I''m more greedy than I thought. If I ask permission, you can''t even imagine how far I''ll crave for you."


    Ethan was talking about his anxiety. Ambrosia''s powerpletely changed into the power of wanting and longing for Sarah. Ethan''s power held Sarah, who was shaken by instability after one soul was annihted due to the magician''s oath. Benjamin and Belluna were anxious because they did not know which direction their master''s soul would go without Ethan''s power, but in fact, Ethan was delighted with the fact. Capturing Sarah''s soul was his own power. Sarah could take root here because of him. He was afraid of himself, deeply satisfied that Sarah could not escape from him in this way.


    "That''s always been the problem. You have hundreds of reasons to abandon me, and I have none."


    "......!"


    At Ethan''s words, Sarah felt her heart tighten. It never urred to her that Ethan would be trembling with anxiety in this way. Transparent tears began to fall down Sarah''s white cheeks.


    "So I beg you, Sarah."


    Ethan took out the ring from his bosom and held it out. The diamond with azure light resembling Sarah''s pupils sparkled in the light.


    "So that I can no longer covet you in a vulgar way. Please marry me."


    "......"


    Sarah quietly looked at the ring Ethan held out. Even in the blurred vision due to tears, the light of the ring was clearly visible.


    "I''m the one who''s vulgar, Duke-nim."


    "......Sarah?"


    "It''s insanely good that Duke-nim longs for me and covets me. I wish you could do more."


    Ethan''s eyes widened at Sarah''s words. Seeing him like that, Sarah smiled with her tear-stained face.


    "I love the man named Ethan Ambrosia more than you think. I''ve been in love for a really, really long time. It''s bad that you don''t know it."


    Saying that, Sarah picked up the ring that Ethan was giving her and kissed him. Ethan, who blinked his eyes slowly, smiled softly and cupped Sarah''s cheeks with both hands.


    ''It is best to look pitiful when making a marriage proposal, Duke. Do you understand? I had to lie down, looking pitiful, to ask her to ept me.''


    He thought Eleon''s advice was very useful.


    "Done! It''s done!"


    At that time, ude, who was watching the two hiding in the distance, came running with cheers.


    "ude-nim?"


    "ude?"


    Surprised by the child who appeared out of nowhere, Sarah and Ethan jumped in shock.


    "Ha......"


    Benjamin, who was crumpling his face awkwardly behind ude, was lowering his hand awkwardly to stop the child.


    "Nanny!"


    "......Yes, yes!"


    "Be my mother!"


    This time, ude took the ring from his bosom and held it out to Sarah. It was a ring with a green opal that was as beautiful as ude''s eyes.


    "Heok."


    Sarah stared at it, frozen and breathless. Then, when she saw ude smiling brightly, she sobbed and copsed in a different way from the tears shed earlier.


    "I will......, I will, ude-nim."


    Seeing Sarah crying and hugging ude and swimming in the waves of emotion, Ethan was silent for a moment in dejection. But then, as Sarah and ude reached out to him, he gently hugged them and smiled contentedly.


    "I love you, Sarah."


    "I love you, too."


    Sarah thought as she listened to the confessions of the two men.


    Now, I feel like I''ve finally found my ce.


    <I am the Nanny of the Viin>


    Main storyplete


    __________


    Announcement ofpletion of main story and side story


    2022.02.09


    Hello, this is D&C Books editorial department :)


    Author Lee Seorae''s <I am the Nanny of the Viin> waspleted with episode 190 on February 9th.


    After a short break afterpletion, the side story will be published serially.


    More details about the side story will be announced through ater notice :)


    Thank you for loving <I am the Nanny of the Viin>.


    Posted by D&C Books.


    __________


    T/N: Hello, Eliza is here! I finally finish tranting this novel. Yayy!!!


    This is the first time I ever tranted a novel. Of course, I have tranted manhwa before, but tranting a novel is a whole new level. It requires a lot of patience, time, and dedication. You guys don''t know how many times I thought of dropping this one.


    When I first tranted this, I was jobless due to the COVID-19 pandemic, so I had a lot of time on my hand. I remembered tranting and posting 1-2 chapters per day at that time. 2 monthster, I got a job, and I had less and less time to trante. That''s the reason why anyone who follows this novel from the start may notice the release schedule is getting sparse day by day.


    But now, after more than a year, after countless times of self-pushing, and after numerous times of insufferable back pain and neck pain, I have finished this novel. Of course, apart from giving myself a pat on the back, I have to thank you guys, readers of this novel, who keep reading all these chapters. You guys are one of many reasons why I can continue doing this.


    All in all, thank you for supporting the trantion of the novel, despite many, many shorings.


    Sincerely,


    Eliza.


    10/19/21 ~ 12/14/22.


    P/S: I just started a new project, a novel of the detective and investigation genre. It also has a mystery touch (special ability). If you are interested in this genre like me, please take a look at this novel. Thank you.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!